Chapter 1: The Beginning of The End
Chapter Text
IT was bored. IT was bored for a long time, but only recently IT realised that this feeling is boredom. IT observes it's toys, some are the hunted, others are the hunters. The blood is spilled in every map. With time IT became better and better when it comes to maintaining the code. Now rarely something breaks, even even if something breaks, IT is quick to notice and fix it, before it's toys are aware. IT perfected it's realm, the goal is achieved. Yet IT finds itself bored. After all IT is observing the same cycle over and over again for millennia, it doesn't bring the satisfaction it used to bring.
IT feels it's the power grow. It's toys are great at producing the power. After all IT feeds on pain and suffering, this gives IT power. Maybe it's time for change, and not a small one. It's time for something new... It's time to extend IT'S power. IT left the real world in peace for too long.
Slowly but surely IT expands it's power. Slowly corrupting the code outside IT'S realm. One of IT'S most aware toys called it "A Cancer of Code" before. IT is pleased with this title, but for safety reasons IT deleted some of the awareness form it's toy. IT knows how dangerous the exploits are and IT doesn't want to mess with them.
Time passed IT made it's way to the very core of the world. Now it's too late. Even if new generation of admins would spot IT. It is too late to take action. At first the changes were slow, but then IT made it's move. On the sunny winter morning, the whole world got hit by a massive snowstorm, the temperature drastically went down, even in the regions that naturally doesn't have snow. People died, froze to death. The population of Robloxia decreased by more than a half. IT made sure that New Age Exploiters and Admins have most of their power striped away.
IT experimented with people, adjusting the code to it's own liking. So people will struggle to survive, but not hard enough that they die. Once IT was satisfied, IT went back to it's favourite toys. They must've be bored already, it's time for them to face change. IT edits the code of it's killers, now they won't we so overpowered. IT also makes it's survivors stronger, after all IT doesn't want them to drop dead. After doing necessary changes, IT dropped it's favourite toys into the new Upgraded Hell.
The show must go on. And IT will enjoy every moment of it.
Chapter 2: New Reality
Summary:
Survivors and killers face their new reality.
Notes:
If you spot any spelling or grammar mistakes, let me know!!! English is my second language.
(Also I just realised that Pr3ttyprincess is the only girl in this au.... Poor her.)
Chapter Text
Builderman has no idea how he ended up in this situation. Everything was happening normally: wake up, get ready for rounds, die or survive the round, get a short break, another round and another and another and another and another and another and another.... Then they would stop, and he could finally fall asleep. He has no idea for how long he was trapped in the purgatory. The past feels nonexistent, but he KNOWS there had to be something before.
Now something changed. The timer went off, like it usually does before a round, but this time it was different. Instead on being teleported on another map, everyone appeared in slightly bigger cabin. A few seconds later ALL OF THE KILLERS appeared too. The amount of screaming that happened is better to leave forgotten.
Builderman sensed some kind of force between survivors and the killers, probably thanks to that force they are still alive. Now there's a lot yelling and arguing in the background. The culprits are Shedletsky and 1x1x1x1, but other members also decided to join the argument. Builderman barley hears that, his focus is on the note that appeared in the middle of the room.
"Welcome to your new hell :D"
Is written on the note. Builderman stares at it, deep in though. It confirms his suspicions, there's something, a higher power that keeps them trapped here. He glances outside at the raging snowstorm that makes the walls shake. The argument between the groups escalates, Builderman's head starts to hurt from all the noise.
- "CAN ALL OF YOU SHUT THE #### UP?"- He yells, pleased with the fact that Family Friendly Filter still works. Everyone quiets down, all attention on him. - "I'm aware that this is unusual situation, but let's talk about it like civilised adults."
- "I doubt that they are civilised."
- "But we are kids?"
Two voices speak up at the same time. Causing a glaring context between Mafioso and Shedletsky. While C00lkidd looks at the Builderman confused. He sighs, already feeling the headache worsen.
- "Something changed, we nee-" "Wow, never thought we have a detective here." - 1x4 cuts him of, and Builderman is sure that any second now he's going to loose his cool. Who knew that being trapped in endless cycle of survival and death is able to kill your patience when interacting with other people.
- "How about they just leave!? So there's no need for discussion and everything!!! We have our peace, they have their own peace!"- Spoke up Elliott with a clear distaste in his voice. The killers look like they about to argue, but John Doe simply starts heading to the door. One he opens it the piercing cold enters the cabin, while unnaturally strong wind makes leaving impossible. Eventually John gives up and closes the door, but the damage is already done. The air is filled with coldness and there's snow inside.
- "M-master Builderman. Another note appeared."- Says Noob who walks over to Builderman. He quietly thanks him and scans over the note. What he read made his heart stop.
- "I think everyone deserves to know what it says....
"You have to work together. Or else face consequences. Believe me, you don't want that. I can make you suffer so bad, that the purgatory will look like heaven. So, work together. >;p"
Everyone stays quiet, the weigh of the situation finally hits them. Builderman already knows that his headache is about to get ten times worse.
Chapter 3: The conversation
Summary:
Survivors and killers have a conversation.
Notes:
Am I fixated about my au? Yes!
Should I be working? Yes!
Am I planning on writing another few chapters? YES!!!
If you see mistakes please let me know ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Once everyone quieted down and sat at the table, Builderman finally let out a tired sigh.
- "Please don't interrupt me until I'm done. Everyone will get a chance to speak. Everyone understands?"- Builderman words are met with multiple agreements, scoffs and even a thumbs up from the youngest person in the room.
- "Thank you. So this is new situation for us. It appears that the rules of our purgatory changed. Now we have to work together instead of being against each other. Does anyone have any recommendations or ideas? And please raise your hand up. Let's avoid another shouting mach. I'm looking at you Shed."- At those words Shedletsky rolled his eyes. Elliot raises his hand and starts speaking once Builderman allows him.
- "I'm aware that we are forced to work together. But do we really have to? Can't we just all do our things? I don't want to associate with our murderers."
- "That's not nice Mr Pizzaman! We aren't murderers. You should have some respect!"- Pr3ttyprincess says, completely ignoring the 'hand up to speak' rule. However Builderman physically recoils at her words, before he can say anything, Elliot counters.
- "Seriously? You have some nerve to deny what you did to us for who knows how long. You snapped our necks like it was nothing!!! Every each of you monsters killed us in cold blood!!!"- His words cut through the air. Some killers look uncomfortable with a hint of guilt, but the guilt isn't directed towards survivors.
- "W-what do you mean? Mr Voice said we're playing tag... And that once we tag you we are supposed to put you to sleep..."- C00lkidd says quietly, with confusion and hint of worry. The sentence making every survivor confused.
- "The #### you mean? You killed us multiple times!!! We weren't going to sleep!!! Or is it just an analogy, that we are some sort of animals to be put down!?"- Chance crosses his arms.
- "I knew this jam that always was spilled looked suspicious..."- Bluudud looks at his hands with terror.
- "Huh? Mr 1x1x1x1!!! Please tell them we're not lying!!!"- C00lkidd pleas, but 1x1x1x1 just sighs.
- "You were killing them. IT told you it's tag, because it wanted you to kill."- The embodiment of hatred says coldly. Every survivor looks at the colorful kids in shock. Faces of the kids are twisted into the terror, pain and betrayal. Builderman feels like he's going to be sick. He barely registers the fact that 007n7 runs away to different room.
- "Dad... I.... I killed my own dad!?
- "No!!! I refuse to believe that!!! We didn't. It's just a cruel joke!!!"
- "....why none of you told us?" - Bluudud asks, looking at the killers.
- "Because if you knew, you would refuse to kill. If you didn't kill, every killer would suffer punishment from IT. It was to protect ourselves, and you three."- Mafioso says, walking over to the kids. C00lkidd and Pr3ttyprincess cling onto him, while Bluudud has to be pulled in.
- "I take them out of this room. All of you continue. Soldier, you will later update me on the situation."- At Mafioso's word's Soldier nods, and mafia boss and the kids leave the room. The silence that follows is awkward and full of tension.
-" 👉❌🤷💡? (They really didn't know?)"- Taph signs. The killers look at him in confusion. Builderman clears his throat and translates.
-"Taph asks if they really didn't know."- At this question, Jason nods. Every survivor looks terrified at the thought.
Eventually both groups managed to calm down a bit and come to an agreement. They will have to work together until they find some answers, a temporary alliance. Although they work together, the sub-groups came to an existence. First one being the Survivors, second being the Killers and third being the Mafia.
The killers also shared what little knowledge they have about IT. That IT is the reason the purgatory exits. Eventually each person went their own way, to explore the new, upgraded cabin. Everyone trying to ignore that the cold seems to get worse. They'll have to do something about it.
Notes:
If you have any idea how I should name the combined group please let me know.
^ it has to be name that the characters would name themselves.Because I've been thinking for over two
weeks and I have no idea.
Chapter 4: Outside
Summary:
Some more interactions and first time outside.
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Guest 1337 walked mindlessly through the cabin. The knowledge that he just learned weighing on him. When he opened the door to another room he spotted 007n7 curled up on the floor.
- "007n7? Are you alright?"- he asked, the hacker looked up, it was clear he was crying.
- "Guest? Did the conversation ended?"
- "Yeah. We have an alliance, and some information about our captor. You didn't answer my question."- Guest says while sitting next to 007n7. On that hacker sighs.
- "I feel relieved that my son didn't kill willingly... And considering the alliance I can finally be with him..."
- "I feel there's a 'but' incoming."
- "Guest... Don't get me wrong... I love my son. I really do, but every time I look at him I see the monster IT made him be. I feel like he's going to break my neck again. I'm scared of him, I'm afraid of my own child"- The hacker says, looking conflicted. The soldier sighs.
- "I can't say I understand what you're going through, but this situation were in. You can use it to repair the bridge between you two. Small steps, there's no need to make big changes so soon."
- "...thank you"
The duo talked some more, until a scream of pain was heard from another room. Once Guest and 007n7 arrived on the scene, others have already been there. On the floor was shaken Two Time with wings that freshly grew on their back, they're on the second life. On the other side of the room was one of the killers, Azure, who was restrained by Guest 666, who looked confused at the whole situation.
- "You... YOU!!! YOUR #### DEVOTION LEAD TO MY DEATH!!! AND YOU STILL TRY TO TALK PEOPLE INTO JOINING IT!!? YOU'RE SICK!!! I'LL KILL YOU!!!"- Azure yells at the cultist.
- "The word of the Spawn has to be spread! You've been corrupted but fear not! If you show that you're sorry... The Spawn will forgive you."- they retort, which makes Azure more agitated than before.
- "Guest, could you go with Taph and Two Time go outside to get some wood? We really need to get fire running, besides it will be better to separate those two for now."- Says Builderman who walked over to Guest.
- "Hm? But aren't we unable to leave the cabin?"
- "That gambler of yours figured out that we can leave. I think that before we couldn't because IT wants us to work together."- One of Mafioso's goons says.
- "How he found out about this?"- Asks 007n7, and Builderman looks like he aged a few years.
- "He decided to test his luck by annoying our boss. He got thrown outside through the window. Now we have another way for cold to get inside."- The another mafialing answered. Guest just shook his head.
- "Tell Taph and Two Time I'll be waiting next to the door."- he said and went in said direction.
Eventually the cultist and devastator joined Guest at the door. The group went outside, they had luck because the snowstorm lessened a bit.
- "Alright, both of you stay in the sight range. We gather as much wood as we can carry, then we go inside. It's a quick mission"- Guest orders.
- "🫡 "
- "As you say, protector."
A few minutes later Guest waits for the other two to come back, but only Taph arrives.
- "❓🫵👀2️⃣🕑" ("Have you seen Two Time?")
- "No, and I suppose you also didn't.
- "👍. 🐾✂️❌👌🩸" ("Yes. The trails just cuts out and there's a bit of blood")
Guest's knit his brows. And started carrying the wood to the cabin.
- "Let's inform Builderman. The snowstorm is getting stronger again. We can't risk ourselves."- Guest announces, but can't help but worry. What the hell happened?
Notes:
Hmmm... I wonder what happened? 🤔
Chapter 5: First death
Summary:
Ummm... What the title says ◕ᴗ◕
Notes:
TW!!!! DEATH, BLOOD, INJURY.
If you are sensitive to those things,skip to the moment where this line in the middle of the screen appears. This line that separates the fragments of a chapter!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It hurts. It hurts a lot. The cold hurts. The snow hurts. They can't see, the snow blinding them. They're going so fast. They don't even know how of when they ended up in this situation. One moment they are gathering wood, in the next second they are in the air. They are overly aware of the clawed paw that is currently impaling in their shoulder. It hurts so much. They feel the blood running down their body. The pain in his shoulder is so strong it almost makes it numb. They don't know where they are. They are scared, after all it's their second life. They don't want to die. The death scares them.
They are dropped to the ground with a thud. Once Two Time gathers their surroundings they realise that it's some kind of gigantic nest. They look up and freeze up. A beast is that is larger than the Guest 666 is over them. It's white scales make it barley visible on the snow. Then they hear movement behind them. When Two Time turns around they are met with what they assume is a juvenile. It walks over and realisation strikes Two Time. They are it's meal.
Before they can react, the juvenile lounges at them, it's teeth biting into their flesh, they scream and pass out from the pain.
When Two Time opens their eyes again, they are back in the cabin. They are met with worried looks of Builderman and Elliot. They also hear other people talking. Two Time feels like something is missing, like they lost something important.
- "Hey, everything is alright. Just don't panic."- Builderman help's them sit up. They realise that they are shaking and lean on the wall.
- "What happened? Because all we know is that you suddenly disappeared when you were looking for wood with Guest and Taph?"- Asks Elliot and Two Time can't help but laugh. It's this uncontrollable maniac laugh.
- "We're not here alone. There are beasts hiding in the snow. The claws..."- they subconsciously move their hand to the shoulder. They can feel the scar that is left.
- "I got eaten alive... Thank the spawn for granting the respawn..."- they mumble. The rest of the combined group looks at them with uneasiness. The fact that the killers are the least of their worries terrifies the survivors. While the killers feel endangered, because they're not the strongest ones anymore.
Two Time looks at Azure, their head tilting in confusion.
- "Azure? Is that you? Why are you looking so weird?"- they say, confusing and angering the said person.
- "What do you mean?! YOU SACRIFICED ME!!! JUST BECAUSE AMARAH TOLD YOU"- Azure shouts and hearing those words makes Two Time terrified.
- "W-what do you mean!? I never done anything to you? And who is Amarah?"- their voice shaky. Dusekkar floats over and speaks up before Azure can say anything.
- "Death is more than a dread. Now its something more than major threat. If my theory is true. Death erases a part of you. However if it's personality or just what you knew. I still lack the full view."- His words make everyone stop. It's yet another revelation to add. Two Time looks terrified, yet their face twisting into a manic smile when another wave of laughter takes over.
- "Let's just... Avoid dying until we figure it out. It appears that it only affects the true death, so their second life ability is still safe to use."- Builderman says and rubs his head. He doesn't remember last time his headache was so bad. And it's all because their capturer decided to change some things.
Notes:
Oops, my hand slipped •̀ᴗ-
Chapter 6: Child support
Summary:
The kids get comforted after the revelation.
Notes:
If you spot any spelling or grammar mistakes please let me know ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
C00lkidd is scratching himself, completely lost in his head. He was killing his dad over and over again. His dad wasn't sleeping, he was dead. It was all because of C00lkidd.... He killed his dad. He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He killed him... He kill-
- "You should stop scratching yourself like that. It will only make it worse."- A voice snapped him out of his thoughts. Looking up he see his uncle, someone who has been the closest to him and took care of him during all those... Months? Years?
- "D-does dad hate me know?"- C00lkidd sniffles, barley controlling his tears. Noli shakes his head.
- "I don't think he does. He really loves you I can tell. It's just... A complicated situation, but I'm sure that eventually it will get resolved."
- "I'm scared.... I want to hug him so much... But I'm scared. I'm scared that he'll be mad... Or worse... That he'll be too scared of me... I'M A MONSTER!!!"- C00lkidd cries out, while Noli moves closer so the kid can hug him. The child clings tightly to the hacker.
- "I'll help you work this out. And maybe we'll figure out something to help your skin condition"- Noli says, and C00lkidd slowly nods.
- "So our playmates.... The survivors. They weren't bullies. They were just... Protecting themselves. Right?"- Pr3ttyprincess asks, looking at the ex cultist.
- "You're a smart kid. You're right."- Azure answers, fixing the bow on the princesses head. Small girl shudders, the tears threatening to spill again, despite the fact that she calmed down barley few minutes ago.
- "Try not to beat yourself up. You had no idea, you were manipulated. It's not your fault."
- "Easier said than done"- Pr3ttyprincess huffs, with a frown. Then she looks at the other killer.
- "Will you help me make amends? .... please?"
- ".... I'm not sure if I'm the right fit. But if you really want it to be me, then I'll be sure to assist you my princess."- Azure says half jokingly. His attempt working when a slight smile appears on the girls face.
- "Thank you!!! Also if I'm making amends you also have to get along with that old friend of yours, I'm sick of you looking like a kicked dog every time your mind wanders!"
- "I'm sorry... WHAT!?"
Bluudud is sitting cross-legged on one of the beds he found in the room he was dragged into. His fists curled tightly.
- "I'm mad at you."- He says to the other person in the room.
- "I know"
- "You should've told us... Or at least me!!!"
- "You're a kid. You shouldn't experience this."
- "I'm not a small child like the other two!!! I'm twelve. I could handle this!!!"
- "Like you're handling it right now? I can see how you're fighting tears. You're not fooling me with the 'though' mask."- Those words make Bluudud flinch and he tries really hard to control himself. The other person, Mafioso sighs and sits next to him.
- "I'm aware that you feel betrayed, but we did it to protect you. You're aware how our living conditions were... The barley standing cabin, lack of necessary items, but it was ours. We didn't know how you three would react. It was better to keep you in dark then angering 'The One Behind It All'. I'm sorry for lying."- Mafioso explains himself, looking genuine. Bluudud listens, really listens. Eventually the child slowly speaks.
- "I understand... But it doesn't change my feelings... I don't know what to do..."- A hint of vulnerability shows in his voice.
- "First, let yourself feel. Let out those emotions. Then we'll think of the rest."- After Mafioso speaks those words, Bluudud still tries to keep his mask on, but it eventually slips. The child starts to sob. He lets out his frustration, anger, sadness and fear.
Some time passes. The blue child calmed down, and now is just empty staring at his hands. Then the door bursts open. The rest of the colour gang is standing there.
- "Bluu!!! Come on!!! We need to ask Mr John Doe that if can go outside tomorrow if the weather allows it. So we can build a snowman!!!"- Pr3ttyprincess announces.
- "Yeah!!! And we can get someone to look out so none of the scary snow monsters won't get you!!!"- C00lkidd continues. Bluudud just rolls his eyes, but doesn't complain. He really wants to get some kind of distraction after today. None of the kids notices a small smile on the face of usually stoic mafia leader.
Notes:
I hc Mafioso having a soft spot for kids.
Chapter 7: Talks and dreams
Summary:
Elliot and Noob talk about stuff. Oh, Chance is there too.
Notes:
I'm trying to write at least one chapter daily. A challenge of mine. Let's see how long I can keep this up!!!
If you see any grammar or spelling mistakes please let me know!
Chapter Text
Elliot frowned looking at his abilities interface. Everything looks normal except one addition, now there's a number "5" displaying above his pizza throw. He has an suspicion of what this means, but just to confirm it he makes his way through the cabin. One person in mind.
While walking through the corridors Elliot sees other people interacting with each other. Shedletsky is having a staring contest with 1x1x1x1. Builderman fighting of the headache on the couch, while Taph surrounds him with tripwires. Dusekkar doing...some kind of magic, probably trying to figure out the 'loosing a part of yourself after death thing' and Two Time just stares with a creepy smile.
Elliot opened one door hoping to find the person his looking for... Nope, wrong room there's a gigantic dog like beast staring at him. The pizza man quickly leaves, he doesn't want to loose what remains of his memories of Before. Finally he finds the person he's been looking for.
- "Hey Noob. Am I interrupting?"- He asks, on what Noob just smiles.
- "N-no. You're good. D-do you need anything?"
- "I have a question... About the abilities. You always had limited usage of your items, right?"
- "Y-yeah. Did something happen?"
- "I think I have limited pizzas. There's a number five next to the ability icon."
- "W-what!? That's not good. You have limited heals?"
- "I'm afraid so..."
The duo sits in silence. This new situation uncomfortable for everyone. The fact that they have to work with killers, the risk death brings now, limited healing and the constant cold is wearing them down. Outside the surroundings darken, indicating that it's late.
- "I'm so tired, but I'm scared to fall asleep with the killers nearby. I don't want to end up dead."- Noob confides, and Elliot can't help but agree with them. There's a knock on the door and after that the door opens, revealing Chance.
- "Sorry for intrusion. I was passing by and overheard you. I can watch over you two. I'm not planning on sleeping anytime soon."- He says. Noob looks slightly relieved, while Elliot frowns and speaks up.
- "You should get rest. We have no idea what tomorrow will bring."
- "Yeah... I know. I will sleep... Eventually."
- "W-why not now?"- Noob asks, Chance just sighs.
- "The dreams, you know those odd familiar dreams that everyone has."- He says, and the other robloxians nod, knowing what the gambler is talking about. - "Recently I've been constantly dreaming of someone. I don't remember their face, name and anything about them. Just this odd familiar feeling when I wake up. The only thing that allows me to recognise them is an ice crown and that they are similar to Noob."
- "M-me?"
- "Yeah... But only from the skin colour and style of clothing... Honestly... They give me the creeps. I just can't explain it, but I know that there's something dangerous about them."- The gambler visibility shivers. Elliot sighs.
- "Those dreams are so weird. On one hand they can be pleasant, on another... They're not. I won't force you to sleep now. But wake me up in a few hours. You still need to get rest, despite the fact it might be uncomfortable."
- "Alright."
Elliot and Noob decide to share the bed, because of the cold. The heat from the fireplace is only in one room and they're not comfortable being in one room with killers. Besides it's not the first time survivors share bed, the living conditions in the purgatory weren't the best, only two bed's and a couch available. Everyone is used to sharing.
Chance sits on the chair, staring at the door, flintlock ready. He can't help but let his mind wander, the mysterious person intriguing him, but also fills him with dread. He doesn't look forward to sleeping.
- "Man, I wish I could dream of this familiar fluffy bunny I dreamt about before this guy took over my dreams."- He mumbles to himself.
Chapter 8: Silent understanding
Chapter Text
This is new. It's a new feeling, he feels uncomfortable, but at the same time he knows it's a good thing. He finally feels... Lighter. His mind is clearer and sharper than it was before. The corruption still lingers, but it isn't able to control him anymore. He looks at his hands, one normal, but with black veins. His other hand... No it's not hand it's one big spike made out of this stupid corruption. It hurts, he wishes his arm could be as it was. Then something happens, the corrupted arm morphs... John Doe stares at it in shock, his spike arm just changed into a normal hand, it's still covered in the corruption. But it's A HAND, not a spike weighing him down, bringing him pain.
John moves his reclaimed hand, testing the newfound freedom. His body hurts, the corruption left irreversible damage. But his body is truly HIS now. No longer controlled by the corruption. He smiles and turns his head, sensing someone's stare. It's the other killer, the silent one. John tries to think about his name, because the corruption never bothered to interact with anyone and would gladly kill the other killers, this would happen if 'The One Behind It All' didn't take action. Finally the name of the other killer pops up in his mind, it's 'Jason'. John Doe looks at him, tilting his head. The mute killer stares intently and Doe's new arm, clearly interested and confused. He reaches out to it, but John quickly pulls away, he doesn't want to risk corrupting his... teammate?
The two killers sit in silence, one unable to talk, other doesn't talk because it hurts to do so. The new situation confusing them. John hesitantly puts his normal hand on the shoulder of the probably younger killer. He wants to reassure him. After all if John remembers correctly, he was one of the first robloxians ever created, it is his job to look up after others. Jason silently stares, not moving much, but somehow John knows he appreciates the gesture.
Notes:
I just saw the new 007n7 kill animation for C00lkidd milestone. I AM NOT OKAY. And I'm trying to figure out how to add this in to this AU.
Also FATHER FIGURE JOHN DOE MY BELOVED.
Chapter 9: Aftermath of the death
Summary:
Two Time goes through stuff 👍
Notes:
The chapter was supposed to be a bit different, but I got frustrated while playing Forsaken.
I decided that the best way to get rid of the frustration is to make my favourite character suffer!!! Hehehe... I'm so evil.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The night came, with that the temperature dropped even more. The little fire they managed to ignite in the fireplace is unable to warm up the entire cabin, that's why most of the people decided to sleep together to keep warmth. Of course not everyone is able to sleep soundly, Dusekkar who makes sure other sleeping people are safe. Chance who keeps an eye on his two teammates while battling his own thoughts. Taph who's paranoia and the fact that killer are here make him too anxious to fall asleep. Most of the killers except kids who snuggled into Guest 666.
Two Time also can't sleep, who can blame them? After all they recently got killed by someone really dear to them, then they got eaten alive, lost part of themselves and now are sitting near the dying fireplace, knowing that their killers are behind a wall. They shiver uncontrollably, the cold is piercing. They never do well in cold.
Two Time grasps their shirt in the place their heart is. They feel a void, their missing part left an empty void they can feel. It's an unbearable feeling they can't easily describe. They don't understand what happened. They know Azure is mad at them, he hates them, but no matter how hard they try. They can't remember the true reason. They forgot a lot about their past, and now with their missing memories? A soul? They feel like their past got striped away from them.
The scars on their body throb with phantom pain, yet despite this Two Time still smiles. They can still feel the claws that were piercing their body. They can still feel the way teeth of the juvenile were digging into their side. The pain doesn't stop, but it's okay. They're used to it. They felt pain of going into the second life multiple times. They felt pain of death. This should be nothing, a norm. Then why it hurts so much?
Eventually Two Time passes out against their will. Their body forces them into rest. They lay on the cold floor, next to dead fireplace. The cold seeping into their bones. Luckily for them, Dusekkar spotted them. With the use of his, now stronger, magic he gently moved them on the couch, sitting nearby to make sure they won't freeze to death.
Two Time might be a black sheep of the group, an insane cultist. But they're still a part of the group and the survivors still care about them. After all everyone has their own quirks.
Notes:
Today I genuinely felt like THE WORST TWO TIME PLAYER.
Why? Because:
- I managed only two stabs, the rest I missed.
- I wanted to sprint and pressed crouch instead, forgot that un-crouching gives away my position and basically lead killer into my and others location.
- I stabbed air!!! The killer wasn't even near.
- I literally died in every round.And last but not least!!! By accident I put 'w' as a 'Shiftlock'. This was an INTERESTING round. I couldn't walk forward. I literally left the server.
So first time playing Reworked Two Time went GREAT
Chapter 10: Nightmare
Summary:
More angst!!!!
Notes:
Rhyming in English is HARD!!!!
If you see any mistakes let me known
Tw. Mentioned Self harm
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It's your fault! You killed me! Did I even matter for you? You killed me! It's your fault! Did I even matter for you? What? You killed me! It's your fault! Did I even matter for you? You killed me! It's your fault! Did I even matter for you? I don't understand? You killed me! It's your fault! Did I even matter for you? You killed me! It's your fault! Did I even matter for you? You killed me! It's your fault! Did I even matter for you? You killed me! It's your fault! Did I even matter for you? I DON'T REMEMBER DOING THAT!!! You killed me! Did I even matter for you? It's your fault! You killed me! It's your fault! Did I even matter for you? It's your fault! Did I even matter for you? You killed me! PLEASE STOP! It's your fault! You killed me! Did I even matter for you? You killed me! Did I even matter for!̷͔̫͍͙̲̈̔̀̈̏̊͛̋̑̈́̏̐̄̃͒̓̆̂͌́̇̂̏͐̽͒̚̕͠͠͝͠͝ you? It's your fault! I HATE you! I HATE you! I HATE you! I HATE you! I HATE you! I HATE you! I HATE you! I HATE you! I̴ ̵H̴A̸T̴E̸ ̸y̵o̴u̷!̷ ̸I̷ ̶H̴A̵T̵E̵ ̴y̶o̷u̶!̷ ̸I̸ ̵H̴A̶T̸E̴ ̵y̶o̶u̴!̵ ̵I̷ ̸H̷A̴T̷E̵ ̷y̸o̶u̸!̵ ̵I̸ ̵H̴A̷T̴E̸ ̴y̴o̴u̵!̵ ̷I̶ ̸H̵A̷T̷E̷ ̴y̸o̶u̶!̵ ̷I̶ ̸H̷A̶T̶E̶ ̷y̶o̴u̶!̷I̴ ̵H̴A̸T̴E̸ ̸y̵o̴u̷!̷ ̸I̷ ̶H̴A̵T̵E̵ ̴y̶o̷u̶!̷ ̸I̸ ̵H̴A̶T̸E̴ ̵y̶o̶u̴!̵ ̵I̷ ̸H̷A̴T̷E̵ ̷y̸o̶u̸!̵ ̵I̸ ̵H̴A̷T̴E̸ ̴y̴o̴u̵!̵ ̷I̶ ̸H̵A̷T̷E̷ ̴y̸o̶u̶!̵ ̷I̶ ̸H̷A̶T̶E̶ ̷y̶o̴u̶!̷Ï̶̡̠̣͋̓̋ ̷͕͇̣͖̓H̵̭̜͚̅͒͋́Â̷̳T̵̳̬̘̀͝E̴̢̫̭̓̃̓̆ ̵͔̟͠͝y̸͎͐͝o̴̙̜̓͘ṷ̴̡̜͋!̶̮̜̂̒ ̴̝̈͆̐ͅÌ̷̺̰ ̵̙̬͑H̸̟̯͑Ä̶̡̒T̶͎͇͎̹̐͑́̂E̸̛̻̬̞̚ ̵̡̹͓̣̔y̵͈̘̖̼̏̽͊o̸͚̱̼͒ͅù̷̢̗͉ͅ!̶̧̓̌ ̷̠̮̟̇̎̄͘Ị̸̜̯͕̍ ̸̢͊̃̆̈́Ḧ̴̫̗͔́̂͆͊A̵̦̾͑̑͗T̸̩̻͉̒͆̍̚E̶͔̘̗̕ ̵̰̪́͘y̸̧̼̏ō̸̰u̸̡̡͔͗ͅ!̶͚̟̺͑͠ ̸͉͔̇͐I̴̙̎̌̑̑ ̴̭͎̠̆̔͘Ḣ̸̲A̵͚͌̆́T̴̮̠̩̏Ề̶̻̲̼̮͂ ̸̨̩͓̟̈́ý̸̨̛̈́͝ö̸̠̥́̅ü̸̼͂͘!̷̙͙̈̍ ̸̡̛̮̻͇̉͝Ĩ̶͊͘͜ ̴͉̩̥̽̋H̶̜̖͈͕͘A̸̝̓̑͝T̷̛͇͑̆͆E̷̺̺̼̬͋͝ ̴̰͓̋̌͌͛ͅy̶̢̳͓̎̽̀͑ͅó̴̥̖͝u̷͈̺͋̽!̸͔͎͜͝ ̵̺̄͝Ï̴̱̝̦͆̓ ̶̢̤̄̍Ḥ̶̘̓̑̽̊À̴͔̘͗̕T̸͎͐̽̀̀Ȩ̴͕̦͋́͘͜ ̶͚̌͘y̵̮̑̈́o̶̡̭͎͐͋͛͜ŭ̴̮̻!̷̨̍̅ ̵̢̪̖͒̿Į̵̅ ̷̥̬̓̔̕͝H̸͈͑͊̌A̴̻͇̅͒̕͜͝T̸͍̄̍͘E̷͇͖̳̗̋̇̊͝ ̶̧̯͐̾y̵͉͈͔̓͠o̴̜͆͘u̴͕̱̻̐̿͜!̶̨̛̍̎̀ ̷͕̌̌̊I̵̘̻̣̎͠ ̶̩̻̄͐͋Ḥ̵̳̠̆À̸̦̙͒T̴̮̘̫̱̃͠Ĕ̸̞͚̹͊́͑ ̴̠̫̎̂ẙ̵̛͇̠͇͋o̴̬̲̣̊ͅu̸͚̠͑͝!̵̨̐̉͆͜Ï̶̡̠̣͋̓̋ ̷͕͇̣͖̓H̵̭̜͚̅͒͋́Â̷̳T̵̳̬̘̀͝E̴̢̫̭̓̃̓̆ ̵͔̟͠͝y̸͎͐͝o̴̙̜̓͘ṷ̴̡̜͋!̶̮̜̂̒ ̴̝̈͆̐ͅÌ̷̺̰ ̵̙̬͑H̸̟̯͑Ä̶̡̒T̶͎͇͎̹̐͑́̂E̸̛̻̬̞̚ ̵̡̹͓̣̔y̵͈̘̖̼̏̽͊o̸͚̱̼͒ͅù̷̢̗͉ͅ!̶̧̓̌ ̷̠̮̟̇̎̄͘Ị̸̜̯͕̍ ̸̢͊̃̆̈́Ḧ̴̫̗͔́̂͆͊A̵̦̾͑̑͗T̸̩̻͉̒͆̍̚E̶͔̘̗̕ ̵̰̪́͘y̸̧̼̏ō̸̰u̸̡̡͔͗ͅ!̶͚̟̺͑͠ ̸͉͔̇͐I̴̙̎̌̑̑ ̴̭͎̠̆̔͘Ḣ̸̲A̵͚͌̆́T̴̮̠̩̏Ề̶̻̲̼̮͂ ̸̨̩͓̟̈́ý̸̨̛̈́͝ö̸̠̥́̅ü̸̼͂͘!̷̙͙̈̍ ̸̡̛̮̻͇̉͝Ĩ̶͊͘͜ ̴͉̩̥̽̋H̶̜̖͈͕͘A̸̝̓̑͝T̷̛͇͑̆͆E̷̺̺̼̬͋͝ ̴̰͓̋̌͌͛ͅy̶̢̳͓̎̽̀͑ͅó̴̥̖͝u̷͈̺͋̽!̸͔͎͜͝ ̵̺̄͝Ï̴̱̝̦͆̓ ̶̢̤̄̍Ḥ̶̘̓̑̽̊À̴͔̘͗̕T̸͎͐̽̀̀Ȩ̴͕̦͋́͘͜ ̶͚̌͘y̵̮̑̈́o̶̡̭͎͐͋͛͜ŭ̴̮̻!̷̨̍̅ ̵̢̪̖͒̿Į̵̅ ̷̥̬̓̔̕͝H̸͈͑͊̌A̴̻͇̅͒̕͜͝T̸͍̄̍͘E̷͇͖̳̗̋̇̊͝ ̶̧̯͐̾y̵͉͈͔̓͠o̴̜͆͘u̴͕̱̻̐̿͜!̶̨̛̍̎̀ ̷͕̌̌̊I̵̘̻̣̎͠ ̶̩̻̄͐͋Ḥ̵̳̠̆À̸̦̙͒T̴̮̘̫̱̃͠Ĕ̸̞͚̹͊́͑ ̴̠̫̎̂ẙ̵̛͇̠͇͋o̴̬̲̣̊ͅu̸͚̠͑͝!̵̨̐̉͆͜Í̶̢̨͇̠̫̺͇͔̈̈̑͂̈́̋̀̉̉̅ͅ ̴̛̼͆̓̈́̀͐̃͐̆͘͘Ĥ̸̯̭̘̲̙͓͓̪̞̜̝͒́̃̾̈́̐̉̅͛̈̓̚͠͝ͅẠ̴̟̫͇̜̟̠̠̼̘̃̆͂͘͜ͅT̸̞̼̲̼̳͉͈͓̮͇̗͇̳͔̎̓̎̈́͛͑̒̕̚͝͝E̶͓̙͔̝͚̻̲͇͗͊̎̽̋͌̾̇͌̂͌̕ͅ ̸̡̩̤̮̥̥̟͒͘y̵̛̝͙̫͕̭̞͋̎͋̑͒̂͝ö̷̢̨̨͇̺̼͎̹̹̥̩̟̋̈́̏̈́͋̽̈́͗͛̋̊̓̾͜͠ͅư̴̦͈͓̐̓̓̑̈͋̍̎̊̕̚̚͝͠!̷̹̖͕̠̝͕̰͛̈́̆͋͜ ̴̡̳̮̪̓̍͛̽̓̿̄̈́͗͆̔̑̕͝Ỉ̵͎̯̳̥̅͒̅̾̈́͒̊ ̴̨̢̢̣̻̰̦̝̖̺͔̞͍̓̽͌̎͛͘͠H̷̡͍̬̹̣̱̟͎͈͉̻̜͎̼́ͅȂ̴̡̛̩̔̒̈́̔͗̆͝T̸̯̟̥̼͈͈̞͕̈́̈́E̵̢̻͔̪̺̣͉̫͍̱̖̓̇̾̃ ̴̡̛̮͊̅͂̾͘͠y̵̱̹͓̎̉͂͐̉̂ȫ̸͈̼̈͗̎̀̆̎͆̌̓̓ū̷̝̜̳͋̎̑̄̉̓̽̋̅̍͝͠!̵̰̳̞̩̤̎͋̄̓̌͗̈́̀͊͐̎̆͝ ̵̢̧̛̳̭̗̗͚̤̼̱̀͑͐̀̃̄́̋̑̐̈́̕͝İ̶̡̥̪͈̄́ ̵̢̼͚͕̜͚̜̎͊̔́̑̿̈́͋̊͛͑̉͝H̴̡̢̬͉̯̰̭̍̔̒͌ͅͅÄ̴̢̲̲̣͙̜͙͉̹̤͓̖̦̦̓͊̂̎́̃̏́̔́̕͝͝T̸̡̰̗̻̝̣̫̿̈͐͗̏̏̄͜͝Ę̷̖̟̯̎̆̓ ̷̡̥̞̰͇͍̲̖͉̟̻̜̩̈̌͛̽͝ỷ̷̧̺͎̳̰̀̾͌̇̓͗ỏ̸̡͈̞̠͙̘̪̪̥̮͚̟̔́̎̿̒̈́̋̉̏͠ú̸͚͖͇͖̣̺͈͎̠̞̪̱ͅ!̸̱̪̦̤̜̦̺̤̞́́͜ ̸̛͓̲̣͌̋̊̐̉͑͠I̷̛̻̰̠͈͚̹͖̹̤̮͔̜̗̮̽͂̌̏̔̚͘ ̷̡̰̘̫̳͚̓̓́̇͗̕H̸̢̬̽͘A̷̢̟̯̞͙͖̯͍̥̫͕̫͐͂̂̓̂̅̅͒͆ͅT̵̡̧̛͈̦̅̑̃̾̒Ē̶̢̛̟̞̟̙̥̭̠̖͓̲͉̗̿̂̉̆̒̑́̅̚̚ ̴̧̢̣͚̙͓͎̲̗͈̯̬̯̅y̶̥͖͍̓̅͑ơ̸̧̗̬̖̣͍̬̲̬̟̽͛̋̌͗͊͒͛̓̌̈́͛͜͠u̴͓̇̆̂̂̀̍́̚͘̕͝͝!̴͖͈̮̖̫̠̺̻̀̑͛̏̔͌̕͝ ̸̢̠͓̤̝͍̻̂̈́I̸͖͕̲͎̺̝̒̾́̏̈̄͐̑̒̍̈̊ͅ ̸̢̩͎̣̥̠͍̐̀̈́́͆̊͆͛̾̕͘͝H̷̯͙̹̪̝̘̔̃́͛̓̒̆͊̔͛̇͆̄À̶͎̼̙͔̗̙͒͌͛́Ṯ̴̛̫̭̤̍̑̔̒̈́́̃̃̅̒͜É̶̢̥̮̣̺̼̫̇̂̉ ̴̧̧̩̣̩̰̖͉̻̹̖̙̙̍͆̑̚ŷ̷̜͓̬̦́͒́̚ǫ̸̛̲͍̘̻͕̺̗͉̱̩͑̈́͜͠ͅu̷̡̫̟̻̺̗̣̩̾͊̉̀̿̽̄̅̾͛̚͜ͅ!̵̧̧̮̩̦̝͓̝͚̘̞͋̍̌͂̽̉̋́͂̓̑̑̽͠͠ ̵̢̡̡͖͍̙̤̳͇̭̩̘̬͈̿̈́́̂̇̃͂͊̒̅̄̉͘͘ͅĪ̵̧̙͓̄̑̑͑̃͆̀͒͊̎̕͘͠ ̷̩͙̪̘̙̞̪̺̩̮͂Ḩ̸̡̳̹̑͛̉̈́̌̀́̐̎͗Ä̴̺͕̐́̀͂̈́̾̚͠Ţ̶̢̜͖͙̘͓̙̩̜͈̑͌͗͐̑͘͜Ë̷̡̘͔̮̺̠͙͖̫̻́͐ ̶̡̣͕̟̩̥̝͉̱̆̈͛̌͐̂̑͗̚͠ȳ̶̨̢̪̪̘̳̻̫̳̹̦̔̀̅͌̋̃͛̀͐̽͠ǫ̸̡̨̩̜̳͈̦̝͈̱̰̼̪̗͆̈́̎͑̐͊͆̎͂̽͝ứ̵̮̮̌̽́͊͌͛͆̊̕̚!̴̛̛̫́̓̃̌̂͌̌͋̈́̕͘͝ ̷̡̡͓͓̩̣͖͔͈͈͕̰̙̀̈́̾̕Į̶̪̹̣̥̖̘̗͊̽̊͆̑̑̃͂͋͑͘ ̵̢̥̙̙̭̯͍̺͖̗͔͇̲̈̓̒̆̏̕͘̕͜H̸̢̧͎̜͕̲̼̰̰͕̥̲̟́͋̓͑̌́A̵̧̙͙̪̥͙̩͚̘͌̈́̇͆̑͗͠T̶̨̰̮̥͕̱̙̲̙̤̂̈̅͛̇̒̎́͗̍͆̕͜͜͠͠È̵̤̪͉͐͊ ̶͇̥̖͌̀̓͛͂̓́̾͋̎̌͘̚͝y̶̻͔̬̯̚o̵̢̡̧͖̮̱͈̲͚̞̫̼͔̫͛̈́͌̔̃̈̀̅̏͘͘͠ų̷̢̺̠̠̙͚̰̙͈͑͗̽̈̿̑̐̀̾̍̿͗̉͠!̵̬̲̺̃̓̍͛̇̀̅̚͝ ̶̨̢̦̭̮̟̝̦͎̣͈͎̙͜͜͝I̸̯͆̀̅ ̵̨͍̯̬̞͕̼͉̏̏̈́͛́̎͗̏͛͑̒̓̌̚͝ͅH̸̢͔̙̮̻̤̞̤͍͉̩́̍͝A̶̞̅͐͘T̷̻̠͇̋̓͑̑͌́̏̄͛͂͋̎̊E̵͉͕̻̟͚͎͚̫̲̘̪͚͋ ̵̙̫̝̬̝̮͉̜͕̻̈́̊̎̅̏̈̓͑̽̋́̄̏͜͝ý̵͍̤̟̻̫̺͚̻̩͘͜ơ̴͔͓̻̠̖͙̹͎̞̙̌̒͐̒̑̀̑͑̑͂̆͂͘͠ư̵̦̹̳͈̱̹͓̫̜̯̙̻̫̌͗͐ͅ!̶̟̗͍̟̩̼̪͈̰͆̇̿͐̽̍͒̍̓̾̆ͅÍ̶̢̨͇̠̫̺͇͔̈̈̑͂̈́̋̀̉̉̅ͅ ̴̛̼͆̓̈́̀͐̃͐̆͘͘Ĥ̸̯̭̘̲̙͓͓̪̞̜̝͒́̃̾̈́̐̉̅͛̈̓̚͠͝ͅẠ̴̟̫͇̜̟̠̠̼̘̃̆͂͘͜ͅT̸̞̼̲̼̳͉͈͓̮͇̗͇̳͔̎̓̎̈́͛͑̒̕̚͝͝E̶͓̙͔̝͚̻̲͇͗͊̎̽̋͌̾̇͌̂͌̕ͅ ̸̡̩̤̮̥̥̟͒͘y̵̛̝͙̫͕̭̞͋̎͋̑͒̂͝ö̷̢̨̨͇̺̼͎̹̹̥̩̟̋̈́̏̈́͋̽̈́͗͛̋̊̓̾͜͠ͅư̴̦͈͓̐̓̓̑̈͋̍̎̊̕̚̚͝͠!̷̹̖͕̠̝͕̰͛̈́̆͋͜ ̴̡̳̮̪̓̍͛̽̓̿̄̈́͗͆̔̑̕͝Ỉ̵͎̯̳̥̅͒̅̾̈́͒̊ ̴̨̢̢̣̻̰̦̝̖̺͔̞͍̓̽͌̎͛͘͠H̷̡͍̬̹̣̱̟͎͈͉̻̜͎̼́ͅȂ̴̡̛̩̔̒̈́̔͗̆͝T̸̯̟̥̼͈͈̞͕̈́̈́E̵̢̻͔̪̺̣͉̫͍̱̖̓̇̾̃ ̴̡̛̮͊̅͂̾͘͠y̵̱̹͓̎̉͂͐̉̂ȫ̸͈̼̈͗̎̀̆̎͆̌̓̓ū̷̝̜̳͋̎̑̄̉̓̽̋̅̍͝͠!̵̰̳̞̩̤̎͋̄̓̌͗̈́̀͊͐̎̆͝ ̵̢̧̛̳̭̗̗͚̤̼̱̀͑͐̀̃̄́̋̑̐̈́̕͝İ̶̡̥̪͈̄́ ̵̢̼͚͕̜͚̜̎͊̔́̑̿̈́͋̊͛͑̉͝H̴̡̢̬͉̯̰̭̍̔̒͌ͅͅÄ̴̢̲̲̣͙̜͙͉̹̤͓̖̦̦̓͊̂̎́̃̏́̔́̕͝͝T̸̡̰̗̻̝̣̫̿̈͐͗̏̏̄͜͝Ę̷̖̟̯̎̆̓ ̷̡̥̞̰͇͍̲̖͉̟̻̜̩̈̌͛̽͝ỷ̷̧̺͎̳̰̀̾͌̇̓͗ỏ̸̡͈̞̠͙̘̪̪̥̮͚̟̔́̎̿̒̈́̋̉̏͠ú̸͚͖͇͖̣̺͈͎̠̞̪̱ͅ!̸̱̪̦̤̜̦̺̤̞́́͜ ̸̛͓̲̣͌̋̊̐̉͑͠I̷̛̻̰̠͈͚̹͖̹̤̮͔̜̗̮̽͂̌̏̔̚͘ ̷̡̰̘̫̳͚̓̓́̇͗̕H̸̢̬̽͘A̷̢̟̯̞͙͖̯͍̥̫͕̫͐͂̂̓̂̅̅͒͆ͅT̵̡̧̛͈̦̅̑̃̾̒Ē̶̢̛̟̞̟̙̥̭̠̖͓̲͉̗̿̂̉̆̒̑́̅̚̚ ̴̧̢̣͚̙͓͎̲̗͈̯̬̯̅y̶̥͖͍̓̅͑ơ̸̧̗̬̖̣͍̬̲̬̟̽͛̋̌͗͊͒͛̓̌̈́͛͜͠u̴͓̇̆̂̂̀̍́̚͘̕͝͝!̴͖͈̮̖̫̠̺̻̀̑͛̏̔͌̕͝ ̸̢̠͓̤̝͍̻̂̈́I̸͖͕̲͎̺̝̒̾́̏̈̄͐̑̒̍̈̊ͅ ̸̢̩͎̣̥̠͍̐̀̈́́͆̊͆͛̾̕͘͝H̷̯͙̹̪̝̘̔̃́͛̓̒̆͊̔͛̇͆̄À̶͎̼̙͔̗̙͒͌͛́Ṯ̴̛̫̭̤̍̑̔̒̈́́̃̃̅̒͜É̶̢̥̮̣̺̼̫̇̂̉ ̴̧̧̩̣̩̰̖͉̻̹̖̙̙̍͆̑̚ŷ̷̜͓̬̦́͒́̚ǫ̸̛̲͍̘̻͕̺̗͉̱̩͑̈́͜͠ͅu̷̡̫̟̻̺̗̣̩̾͊̉̀̿̽̄̅̾͛̚͜ͅ!̵̧̧̮̩̦̝͓̝͚̘̞͋̍̌͂̽̉̋́͂̓̑̑̽͠͠ ̵̢̡̡͖͍̙̤̳͇̭̩̘̬͈̿̈́́̂̇̃͂͊̒̅̄̉͘͘ͅĪ̵̧̙͓̄̑̑͑̃͆̀͒͊̎̕͘͠ ̷̩͙̪̘̙̞̪̺̩̮͂Ḩ̸̡̳̹̑͛̉̈́̌̀́̐̎͗Ä̴̺͕̐́̀͂̈́̾̚͠Ţ̶̢̜͖͙̘͓̙̩̜͈̑͌͗͐̑͘͜Ë̷̡̘͔̮̺̠͙͖̫̻́͐ ̶̡̣͕̟̩̥̝͉̱̆̈͛̌͐̂̑͗̚͠ȳ̶̨̢̪̪̘̳̻̫̳̹̦̔̀̅͌̋̃͛̀͐̽͠ǫ̸̡̨̩̜̳͈̦̝͈̱̰̼̪̗͆̈́̎͑̐͊͆̎͂̽͝ứ̵̮̮̌̽́͊͌͛͆̊̕̚!̴̛̛̫́̓̃̌̂͌̌͋̈́̕͘͝ ̷̡̡͓͓̩̣͖͔͈͈͕̰̙̀̈́̾̕Į̶̪̹̣̥̖̘̗͊̽̊͆̑̑̃͂͋͑͘ ̵̢̥̙̙̭̯͍̺͖̗͔͇̲̈̓̒̆̏̕͘̕͜H̸̢̧͎̜͕̲̼̰̰͕̥̲̟́͋̓͑̌́A̵̧̙͙̪̥͙̩͚̘͌̈́̇͆̑͗͠T̶̨̰̮̥͕̱̙̲̙̤̂̈̅͛̇̒̎́͗̍͆̕͜͜͠͠È̵̤̪͉͐͊ ̶͇̥̖͌̀̓͛͂̓́̾͋̎̌͘̚͝y̶̻͔̬̯̚o̵̢̡̧͖̮̱͈̲͚̞̫̼͔̫͛̈́͌̔̃̈̀̅̏͘͘͠ų̷̢̺̠̠̙͚̰̙͈͑͗̽̈̿̑̐̀̾̍̿͗̉͠!̵̬̲̺̃̓̍͛̇̀̅̚͝ ̶̨̢̦̭̮̟̝̦͎̣͈͎̙͜͜͝I̸̯͆̀̅ ̵̨͍̯̬̞͕̼͉̏̏̈́͛́̎͗̏͛͑̒̓̌̚͝ͅH̸̢͔̙̮̻̤̞̤͍͉̩́̍͝A̶̞̅͐͘T̷̻̠͇̋̓͑̑͌́̏̄͛͂͋̎̊E̵͉͕̻̟͚͎͚̫̲̘̪͚͋ ̵̙̫̝̬̝̮͉̜͕̻̈́̊̎̅̏̈̓͑̽̋́̄̏͜͝ý̵͍̤̟̻̫̺͚̻̩͘͜ơ̴͔͓̻̠̖͙̹͎̞̙̌̒͐̒̑̀̑͑̑͂̆͂͘͠ư̵̦̹̳͈̱̹͓̫̜̯̙̻̫̌͗͐ͅ!̶̟̗͍̟̩̼̪͈̰͆̇̿͐̽̍͒̍̓̾̆ͅI̷̧̨̛̺̫̹̬̫̲̳͍̦̱̥̲̤̦̝̳̼̬͉̜͓̎̃͌͐̊͑̈͗̎̇̈́̀́͋̑͌̏̊̔̌̏̀̌̈́́̑͑̀̃̇͗̌̔͊̕̕͘͜͠͠͝͠ͅͅ ̴̨͉̝͎̟̪̙̪̦̰̲̦̬̠́̓̀͑̏́́̈́̇̂͋͘͜͝͝Ḩ̵̢̡̛̟̘̦̙͙͕̠͚͖̩͖̝͕̪̲̝͉̼̬̮̟̥̮̩̜̹̐͛͂̉͋̓̀͜Ǟ̵̛̫̲͉͈̥̘̘̳͍̼͓͉̮͒̽̅̐̓̍̂̅̊̽̏͂̌̊̉̈̈̋̐̓͊̐̌̃̉̂̚͘̕̚̕͠͝Ţ̶̧̨̡̼̗̫̥̱̬̞̫̝̠̱͕̺̖̩̟̝͚͖̦͙̪͈̰̪̙̥̘͔͕̦͉͖͖̟͖̙͛̈́̑̓̋̈́͊̆͋̃̂̀̓̿́̈́̏̕̚̕͜͝͝Ë̶̡̡̨̛̱̻̘̹̻̮̬̠͈̺́̏̉̓̀̌̄͊͊́̈̐͊̃̊́̓̄̾͂̚͝͝ ̸̨̧̢̪̭̲̭̮̖̬͙͍͍̬̜͚͍̺͓̼̰̠͈̟̤͙̟̺̖̰̪͖̗̣̖͕̻̓͐͒̿̓̀́͆̂̏͑́̿͂͐̚̚͝ͅͅỳ̴̧̧̟͙̭̫̦̖̥̹̜̝̖̘͍͍̻̘̭̞̼̹̦̭͇̯̫̦͇̾̓̎̉̈͆̾̍̍̃̉̄͐̃͋̔̐̿͠o̵͈͕̜̰̦̠̓͋̅͛̅͆̋͌͊̐̎̑̇͐͜͝͠ų̵̡̨̨̨̖̩͚͔͖̻̝͎̞̥̳̟̥̦̪̭͈̙̰̦̘̺̭̼̼͍̳̜̼̀̈̐̈́̽̃̿̀͑͘̕͜͝͝ͅ!̸̡̥͉͈̠͚̏̊̽̏̔͊̿̆͂͒̈́̄̒͊͆̿̋̈́͌͑̌̓̈̂͗̒̎͌́̑̑́̈̍̒̽̚̕͜͜͝͝͝͝ ̵̧̧̝͍̟͙̪̻͔͖̤̱̞̯̘̥͕̱̞̞͔̗̫͖͎̪̺͍̯̭̥̥̬̑̂͗̉̽̍̏̆͑͐̈́͒̏̅̚ͅI̶̡̡̡̨̧̨̯̫̝̮͙̹͔̻͎͕͖̖̫͙͓͚̭̖͕̖̼̠̬͓̤̙̟̺̅͌̈̋̂̃͘͜ͅ ̶̡̧̡̛̹̟̹͚͈͈̥̪̩̱̝̩̣̖̮̒̾̃̋̈́̂̏̆͑̃̉̏͒͛̀̈́̑̎͂͌̽͂̍̃́̚̕͜͝͠H̴̨̤͈͓̥̭̞̬̪̮̦̮͕̹͖̳̮̯͍̖̻̠̦̻̽̓̏́̐̂́̊̏̽̋̎̔͊͆̄̄͒̒͊̈́̈́͋̌̌̏̓̀͗́̍̈́̃̆͗͑͋͊̄͘͜ͅA̸̢̫̲͓̥͚͆́͂̏͋͆̎͐̾͊̃̓̉̉͒͋͊̌̎̒̀̈́̉̆̐̃̿̽̈́̊̍̍̇̕̕͝͝͝͝T̵̡̧̢̡̛̗̤̟̘̦̣͓̺̼̮̝̫̪͈̗̻̫͖̥̙̻͔̤̭̮̖̙͔̼̤͓͇͓̘̤͓̭̰̆͑̐̐̋͒È̴̢̢̧̧̢̮͈̞̼̟͕̘̰͉̩͉̯̖̹̣̖̥̣̭̮̹̭̲̳̝̗̠̬̙̝̼̺̱̥͓̒́̾̎̈́̀̐̊̀̂͑͆͋̈̑͒͂̆̿̀͒̂̎͌̒̔̑̓͘̚͜͠͠͝͝ ̵̢͈̰͚̱̝̱̭̠̣̳̭̰̦̞̞̤̮̱̲͓̝̺͇̜̮͈͎̮̹̭̣̮̳̄̓̾̑͌̿͊̓̎͊̇̈́̔͋͑̾̊̈́̈̀̆̓̍͑̃͆̈͒̒̚̕̕͝͝͠͠ͅͅȳ̴̨̤͙͇̂̊͐͊̎͘ơ̸̡̢̨͇̹͚̦̱̲͓̜̘̯̤͇͓͍̲͎̯͚͍̟̳̮̜̟̳̫͓͚̺̠̙̲̼̻͎̣̘̗̍̎̾̉̉̾̿̇͆̒͛͗̈́͊̂̅̈͆̈́̋̀͒̾̈́͠ͅü̵̧̞̬̦̟̱̠͖̮̲̖͍͍͖̩̜͓̮̫͎͖̠̲͙̯̩͍͍̫̞͇͙̺̰̗̟͐̎͗͐͐́̔͑͆͂̀̾̒̂͋̏̄̀́̈̊̑̽͋̆͘͜͜͝ͅͅ!̴̧̡͈̻̯̯̥͍̳̫̦͉̰̞̬̟̬͈̥̝̬̦̩̟͇̣͎̺͕͆̆̇͑̉̍̏̐̇́̌̈́̎̓͐̈́͌̓̉̿̓̿̀̀̃͆͆̈́̓͂̄̏̉̚̕͘͘ͅ ̶̢̯͚̟͓͎͚̤͉̭͍̙̪̱͍̭̭̠̺͈͎̥̏̊̌͗̈́̈́̀̓́̓͐̎̅̂̾͒̚̚͝͝͝͠ͅI̷̢̨̡͈̱͕͍̤̺̹̼͖̘̭̹̰͍͉͈͉̘͎̭̺̦͍̦̹͎͓̯̥͆̈͐̎̏̈́̀̓̃̌̃́̇̂̆̂̾̒̆̈͐̉̎́͐͒̈̃̐̾̍̅͗̇̏͘͠͝ͅ ̵̝̆͒̍̿̏̆̏͂̽͐̀̇̽͗̎̈̓̈͊͒̈́̌͘͝͠͝͝H̸̡̡̨̧̛̜̗͈̣̠͚͙̤̯̝̯̣̟̜͕̱̩͈̯̪̪̻̟̲̭̜͇̮̘̣͂̾̓̑̓̊͂͋͌̀̐̾͛̈́̎̏͂͆̄͛̈́̓̾͊̀͋̀̈̓͂͛͘̕͜͝͝͠A̸̟͆͐̂̿́̄̒͋͗̿̅͐̓̂̈͋̅͂͂̍̓͐̔̏̍͌̈́̓̄͛́̈́̑̇̽̇͘Ţ̶̢̛̛͈̯̤̻̞̟̰̻̮͚̟͎̻͎̬̖͙̠̾̔̒͛̈́͋̍͒͋̂̑̚̚͠ͅẺ̵̛̤͊͛̆̃̓͗̿́̅̈͐̓̑̈́̈́̍̂̉́̂̎͆͛̂͛̓̓͗̚̚̚͘͠͝͝ ̶̧͈͕͔͇̹̰̰̑̔́̊̓͜y̸̨̡̮͖͎̦̱͉͙̰̖͚͈͎̱͚͓̮̩̹͕̳̳͔͍̞̱͐ǫ̵̢̡̻̟̝͓̩̯̪͕̳͈̥̻̬̰̻̰̯͎̟̪̺͉͙̪̞̖̱͈̰͎̀̀̓͜ư̷̢̧̤͍̜̬̦͕̱̜̟̺͓̫̹͎̰͇̟̤͚̲͇̻̒̂̒͑̾̇̃̉̓̃̄̒͌͊́̋̄̈́̈̑̆̔̓̈́̇̕̚̕͘͜͜͜͠ͅͅ!̴̛̛̪͔͍̥̟̓͗̀͛͂͂̉̔̈́̓̓͌̽̎͑͗̀̀͑̅̅̆̈́͂̽̕ ̵̢̧̨͓̪̩̱̠͖̠͖̦̯̫̭̥̯̻̖̬͎͎̪̤̞̘̪̣̯̥̫̮̬̥͐̍̊͊̈́̃͊̎́̎̃̇̎͑͗̅̍̍̍̕͘͜͜͠I̶̧̧̡̨̧̡̛̗͓̞̺̦̣͇̲̠̗̟̩̬̩̠̖͉̜̘̻͖̩͙̣͎̖̭̯̋͋̉̏̒́̊͊͛̈́̅́̏͗͘̕̚͘͜͜ͅ ̶̢̥̦̩̬̹̭̼̝̞̠̤̺͓̫͎͐̇̍̇̍͘̕͠Ḧ̵̦͈̱̼̬̙̭̮̗̝̝̜̹͈͚̺̠̜̻̹̭̥͔̦́ͅA̴̢͎̙̘̹͖̠̠͈͙͎̯͓̭̺̻̬̦̪̣͇̘͊̂́̄̇̿̆͝͝T̴̺͚̪͈̞̮̦̠̼̻͍̮̯̍̂̋̌̀̊̅̀̅̀̈́̒̉̒́̓̀̉̽̔̊́̇̌̔̉̍̐̄͒͗̂̏̃͘͘͘̚͝E̵̛͉̘̱̰̺͍̝͂̽̇̽͋̎̿̒̋͒̉̑̾͊̈̓̎̂̎̋̽̂̀͆͊́͗̎̕̕͠ ̸̡̣͓͙̙̭̖̫͎̮̘̬̫̭̩͓͙̩̣̜̏̆͝y̵̛͍̹͓̖̠͓͔̬̠̻͔͉̘̍͐̂͒͐̃̔̏͂̈́͋̈̌̊̀̌̋́̐͊̾̐̔̈́̓͑ǫ̶̡͔̠̘̭̺̞̬͇̌̊̍͋̆̽̂͌͗͛́̑͌̊̎̿́̄͘͝ử̴̙̎̀!̴̠̞̝̣̥̮̻̖͍̙̹͇̯͉̭̤̠͇̙͖͕̱̪̫̖̝̲̦̓̌̔́͆̆̀̃̋̑̈́͑͑̍̓̆͗̕͘̚̕͝͝ ̶̨̡̡͕̤̻̠͍̫̘̼̩̝͚͔̣̙̐̍̈̆̔̽͌̐̊́ͅͅỈ̵̡̢̟̞͙̘̱̙̻̬̞̠̯͇͎̬͎̭͓̙̥̲̺̺̓̽̐̈́ ̷̧̧̛̹̠̜̤̬̺͒̽͗͌̂͐̈́̂͌̀̿̈̆͗̿͐̀͊̔̉̀͛̑́̉͂͆͑͘͘͘͘͠ͅH̶̡̡̰͈̱̗̫͇̺̣͙͙̲̹̹̠̘̼͕͚͓̳̪̣̰̙͗͋͆̄̈̀̊̔̽̾̏̿̕͠͝͝͝A̵̢̲̹̩̜̭̦̮̲̻͈̝̤̩̟͈̠̜̰̲̮̥͈̝͕͇̲͖̺͎͇͔̥̲̲̠̞̞͗̄̓͂̈́̎̀̚̚͜T̸̛̜͋̋̆̐͆͊̅͌͌͗͂̊̿̉͐̀̃̈́͛͂́̄̆̏̋̄̌̾͘̕̚͠͝͝Ḝ̴̨̧̡̢̛͕͔̙̮͙̪͕̘̦̳͓̳̤̬̜̭̬͍͕̣̳͔̺̤̯͗̾̍́̑̊̇̅͌͌̓̈͗̕̚͜͝͠ ̸̛̖̥̰̮̜̻͖̯͙̗̤̳͍͌̔̊̓͗̾̏̾̄̂͜͠͝y̵̨̨̲͙̪̠͙͕͈̭̝̦̙͇͉̫̙͔̣̱͈̯̼͕̝̜͕͙̺̩̪̥̺͇̖̺̞̞͔͌̔̈́̆͑̓̃̉͂̊͛̔́̉̌͂̈͑̚̚̚͜͝͝ͅͅo̸̱̲͎̳̩̥͎̥̜͔̺͈̍̈̒̽̈̃̉̈͐̅̊̌̄͐͑̃̀͛̍̓̿͐̀̎͂́͋̈́̕͘̚͜͝ū̶̧̯̜͇͙̙̥̓̌́̆̈̍͋̊̈̾̑͂̑̉̇̿̎͐̐͐͂̽̀̌̓́̇̓̐͑̅̀͘͠͝!̷̢̛͕̙̙̲͚̭̦͙̤͉̯͕̪̫̘̗̩̖͇̩͖͓͔̺̺̆̌̎͑̈́̓́̃̈̇̃̈̀̃̇̀̓̈́̔̍̿̄͘͝͝͠ ̵̟̮͉̠̦͓̳̙̫̥̯̤͓̘͉̩̙͕̩̳̻̖͍̙̀̾̀̍̐̾̒̓͐ͅÎ̴̡̞̀̒ ̴̛̩͉̻͔͕̬͓͉̞̝͙͓̟̣͋̌̐͛́͐͛̇̒̓̓̐̊͘̚̕͜͝ͅͅͅH̶̢̧̛̛̛̞̯͙̮̯̭̼̳̩̺̜̺͔̗̬̹̰̮̟̥͈͔̘̣̼̤͚̩̜͙́̌̋̈́̀͌̌̃̓̅̆͗̓̓̋̄̚̚ͅÁ̸̡̟̪͍̀͐̈̊̔͒͛̚͜͠͝͠T̸̡̡̜̻̜̠̞̬̎͗̃͊̕͜E̴̡̛̲̹͖̘̝̳̳̜̣̬̹̼͖̦̩̝͚̥̰̫̳̖̮̯̩͍̻̐̍͊̏͒̈̅͊͌̀͋͆̓̃̾̿͆͒͘̚͜͜͜͠ͅ ̵̧̨̨̛̩̤̱̺̳͇̝͙̖̤̠̱̘̤͕̿̇̈̀͋͆͐̾͑̑̔̅̓́́̀́̕͝y̸̧̢̛̘̟͍̙̼̝͙̪̖̝̠͙̙̮͙͖̙̼͈̥̼̖̞͎͍̱̺͛̄͐̈͋́̈́̃̍̆̒͒́̕͘͘͜͠ͅó̴̼̣͔̺́̅̇͐͗̓̕ͅu̴̧̢͎͎̜͑́̌̑̆͐̒̔͆̒̚!̶̢̨̠͙͖̠̹̪̩̹͚̗̭̻͕̘̐̌̈́̈́͆̅̒̾̾̍̇͂́̈́̇̉̎͒͒̍͌͜͝ͅ ̸̨̳̬͚̹̊̊̄̒̓͆̓͆̒͊́́̊́͛̑̿̕͠I̶̘̻̤̯̙̟͓̻̥̮̭͇̙̺̫͒́̆̄͑̄͑ͅ ̶̨̝̩͚̲͎̺͍̬͍̬̰̯͔̤̖̙̗̘̖̭̻̾͋̀ͅH̸̻̖̤̥͚̙̊Å̷̢̛̯̬͓͎̥̝̻͙̤͎̗͕̭̞̲̍͌̐̈́̏͗̈̇͊̋̽͗̾̓̃́̇̀̀̅́͒̀͛͌̓̇̉̈́͒̆̽̎̑̚̚̕̚͠͝T̸̼̦̭̓̋͌̌͊̀̈E̵̢̢̨̞̗̱̭̬̻̝̞͎̦̠̺̱̣̮͕͙͚͙̬̣̹̞̼̣̳̼̘͖̙̝̓̉̾̊̀̓͋͆̔̋̃̐̈̃̆̔̒̌̉̏̔̆͋̃͛̌̎̽́͐̾̆͘͘͜͝͝͝͝ͅͅ ̵̛̞̮͇̣͂̌̾̿̓͋͑̽̾̈͋͆̅͑̈́͌̓̎͐̅̐͐͒̄̔̐̊y̶̧̡̧̧̡̛̻̫̮̝̲̟͓̭̳̲̺̠͓͈̟̲̺̺͍͈̘͉̝̤̺̖̼̲̠̮̦̘͔͒̐͛͆͆͂̌̒̿̏́͋̿̎̐̃̇́̃̏̿̑͗̿͒̎̕͜͜͝ͅo̸͖̎͒͒̈́̋͗̄̃̌͌̚͘ư̵̛̞͕̱̩͋̌̾̔̃̈̎̉͑͆͌̌̓̀̔̍͌͑̇͒͋̈͗̈́̉͑̃̈̂͑̂̚̚!̴̧͖̘̼̀̈̉̈̃̏̈̉̀̔̀̏̇̈́͋̄̒̅͒̋̉͗͆͆̊̔̀̈́̏̌̔́̕̕̕͠ ̶̧̢̡̡̡̖͔͓̭̪̦̻̜̮̪̬̹̫͓̠̻̫̲̳̳̪̮̭̗͉̗̝͈̟̠̣͚̮͖͎̦̈́̈́̊̀̂͗͑̎̃̐̏̎̈͌͌͌͒̎̎̍͑̿͊̉̈́̚̚͝͝͝͝Ĭ̶̢̛̖̰̥̹̲̜͍̹̭͕̪͍͎͚̠̐̃̇̐̊͐̒̀̒̈̓́̏́͌͘͝͝ͅ ̸̡̧̧̛̱̻͎̤̞̗̭̼̲͚̼̩̙̩͔̮͕̝̱͇̟̣̥̞͉͇̹̤́̔͊́̈̓̅̃͗̒͐̂̚͜͜͠͝Ḩ̸̧̧̨̭͎̰̣̤̣̬͇̭̦͚̮̲̤̳̰̞̀͋̅̌́͜͜͝͠͠͠ͅA̸̛͚̳̹̙̝̞̫͉̜̫͖͙͓̫̭̪̹̱̠̺̾͋̾̅̄̊͊͑̆͛͜͝͠T̷̡̨̧̩̙͉̯̳̤̮̗͍̯̭̭̹̜̯̬̯̦̳͙͇̺̘̬̹̟̭̰̗̭͈̭̗͓͎̉͑̏̂̏̀͆̀̎̎̈́̈́́͂͘͠Ę̴͇͍̤̬̜̺̻̬̩̗̬̳̮̭̬͉̞̹̙̬̹̹̤̙̮̯̠̙̃́̀̽̒̓́͑̀̓̈́̎̒̓̚͠͝͠͠͝ ̵͖͈̳͗͑̒̈̽̇̃̀̒̑̾͊̅̔̕ͅÿ̸̡̜͎̣̱̳̲͖̟̣͍͒̏̏̀̃͌̏̉̈̒̌̆͒̔́ͅǫ̸̹͈͉̻̫̘̫̙͙̱̼̜̟̼̙͙̮̊̈́̑̈́͘͠͠ͅư̵̧̧̛͔̞̞̻̜͕͖̻͓̮̘̟̱͖͔̗̗̫̌͌͂̔́͊̾̃̔̇̉̀̿͊͊͆̓̇͌͛̆̉͘̚͜!̸̧̪̠̮̀ ̶̧̢̜͎̪̳͖͓͉̱̪̖̗̩͉̺̙̘̠̱̮̫͔̦̬̘̗̠͔̐͜ͅI̸̢͉̥͚̤͒̏̾̽̂̀̏̿̾̂̅̕̚ ̶̡̡̢̼͚̭͈͉͙͔̦̹̻͚̤̠̳̳̬̹̩̙̫̤̣͇̣̗͓̩̓̔́͒͐̍̉̈́͛̂̈̒͋͌̓̋̔̊͛̐̍͗̃͂͜͠͝Ḩ̶̧̡̢̢͉̯̱̬̟̠͕̗̼̲̯͖̻̦͕̻̭͍̤̪͙͇͙͍̔̀̏̃͜ͅͅA̴̧̧̲͎̬̳̹̟̱͙̬̩̝̲̻̯̪̮̲̤̤̪̺̣͉͖̎͑̓͒̃̿̀̈́̉̃̈́̍͋͒̈͋̊͗̆̑̆̄̔̕̕̕͜ͅT̸̢̨̮̣̼̩̥̱̖͚͙̳͕̰̲͙̰̝̙̗̘͕̭͍͉̽͛ͅE̴̢̦̤̙̼̱͉̮̺̮̻̜̟̱̳̘̜̙̘͂̿̎ ̵̢̧̢̢̧̨̛͇̗̳̪͍̖̠͇̱̼̠͖̖͔̫̘̙̫̯̭̠̱͎̗̥͖̦̊́͆͒̂̽͗́̍̉͊̿̎͊͌́̋̊̋͗͋̕͘̚͝ͅͅy̶̧̡̛̛̫͎͚̰̯̪̬̼͚̺̠͈͍̠͕͕͚̘̝͖̣͚͍̣̺͖͊͑̽͐̓̌̆̇́̋̅̈́̈́̌̈̄̔̄͌͒͊̇̈̑̎́̎̾̉̎̚͘̚̕͜͜͝o̷̧̧̧̲̳̠̳̣̩̝̞̺͈̯͎̤̭͙̪̩̱̗̪͉̞̺̻͖̎̾̇̈́͑̉̈́͜͠ͅͅͅụ̴̡̲̰̱̪̻̰̪̞̲̻̜͓̮͖̣̜̍͐̿̈́͗͗̂͒̐̔̉̒̂͜͝!̷̢̨̛̭͇͙͇̱͓͚͉̺͎̞̄̎̓̃̈́̋̋̾̎̍̔͊̎̌́̄̅̉́̀͌̍̀̽͘̚̕͜͠͝ ̷̢̨̡̡̨̪͈͉͚̙͚͎͔̲̦̻̣̯̗̙͓̻͈̗̙̘̬͖̯̦̰̝̀̉͒̅̇̂̀̎́̐̂͐͆̏̈̓̑͒̽̓̓͂̈́̕͜͝ͅǏ̴̡̢̛̜̖̯̜̼̰͈̬̺̪̦̯̞̰̖͍̭̞͇̲̯̟̮̠̖̘̘̗͓̪̰̰̽̎̌̃̒̅̋͠ͅͅ ̵̻͎̝͎̬͕̟̜͝H̶̢̡̛̘̩͕̭̻̭͚͕̫̺̜͈̣̻̹̖̥̥̘͙̫͖̼͍̥͖̭͈̜̲̓̿̀̑̌̾̀̓͊̎̀̒̐̍̇̃͋̈́̊̆̀͗̚͘̚͝͝͝ͅͅǍ̸̡̡̭̭̬͈̦̻̬͕̹̟͕̯͈̙̘̩̤͓̬̼͇̬̣̖͓̬̜̹̟͔͈̦̖͚͓̠̺͗̑̂̆͆̈́̃̎̍͐͆̈́̔̈̇̿̎̏́͐́̕͜ͅŢ̸̡̛̛̮̱̻̯̺̪͍̭̖̰̮͎̖͙̜͚̞͎͚͓͕̼̞̖̺̆͒̅͊̾̋̈́̀̂̉͊̂͆̎̎̍͌̂̿̍́̅͌̈́͘͘̚͜E̴̡̡̢̛͕̤̳̯̮̼̹̺̺̖̰͉̳͕̣̞̹̩̺̪̠̐̌̿͆͂̈́̓̀̋̔̍͂̉̆͂̾̅̒͌̈́͗͂͑̋̊̐̈̍͛͌̅̌̚̕͜͜͝͝͝ ̶̨̘̱̠̥̠̮̽͠ͅy̸̧̢̧̛̲̰̠̫̫̘͚͍̺̭̯̤̦̲̼̳̤̗̰̘̯͉̪̜͚̹͓̎͑̀̅̾̾͌̈́̈́͒͒̐́͂̈̅͆̒͗̊̋̐̉̓̽͒̌̄̇͛́̒̕̚͘͝͝ͅͅo̷̡̨̧̰̖̫̳̖͇̬̤̗͔̠͚͖̥͙̜͉̟̳̅̆͌͌̓͘͝ư̷̢̧̧̡̲̗̜͙͚̬͎̞̺̠͇̻̩̟͇̱̬̗̤̞͎̹̏̈̽̈́͂͑̌̓͐̒̅̎̓̓̀̋̌̓͂̉̏̏̑̋̔͂̍̌̆̓̂̓͝͠͝͝͝͝ͅ!̷̧̧̛͎̮͍̞͙͓̼̥̘͉̜̠͖̼̤̟̹̣̥̘̪̹̠̼̳́̊́̂̊̽̉̇͘ͅͅ ̷͕̝͔̭͙̞͚̰̗̣͓̗̟̮̜̗̱͖͕͇̭̖͍̝̈̇̔̽͊͌͗͛̏̄̀̑͗̀͊̑̀̓̏̅͝͝ͅI̴̡͓̖͎̘͓̘̺̠̻͕̙̰̖̝̹̭̳̝̩̮͇̰͈͖͓̲͊̆̈́͑̐̒̇̐́̓͌͛͊̈͜͝ͅ ̵̡̢̡̨̨̨̨̧̨̛͙̯͎͓͉̞͔̖̳̘͖̣̫̘̻̮͈̺̯̘̮̖̬̝͕̪͖̭͈̋̀̑̂̔͒̉̉͒̔̾̍̏̍͑̋͋́͌̒͌̐̎̑͌̊̃̍̅͗̕̕̕͘͝͝H̸̢̧̢̡̞͚͇̦̯͍͈̙̳̱̲̘̲͔̪̝͍̯̯͌͗͊̎̀̀̾͌̈̄̄͂̑̕ͅͅǍ̴̧̤͙̮̜̠̝͍̹͔̘̪͙̻̆͋̈́̂̿̊̉̈́́̒͊̊̔͋̈́̆̕͜͝͠͝Ț̶̤̥̹̣̣̻̱̍͂̓̄̓̈́̇͛͊͋̎̆͌͒̃̂͠Ę̵̜̘̘͈͓͇̠̯̣͕̲͎̌̓͛̂̏̓̉͌͛͛͆̐́̄̈́́̀̍̈̌̂͝ ̸̨̨̡̘̭̜͖̩̜̱͔̙̐͂͒̋͗̀̐̆̑͐̃̉̿̑̀̔̈́̍̄̓̿́͋̈́͆̀̅̓̀̀̈́͆̚̕͘͝͠͠ỵ̷̢̛̦͈̱̱̙̪̯̘͚̫̫̣͍̗̬̰̯͉͇̝͖̯̘̱̝͔͉̤̮͕͓̙͕̮͍̪͇̩̙͙̈́̀̉̄̇̓̚͘ò̸̳̪̞̺̣̬̬̻̯̦̭͓̻̘̜͉͙̞̹̳̃͆̃͂͐̃̿̒͑͒́͋̀͗͗͊̀̑́͒̽̕͘͝͝ͅů̵̧̢̝̫̯̙̪̳͙̼͙͓̺͍̹̳͓͇͚̮̜̖̐͗͊̐͗͘̕ͅ!̷͔̫͍͙̲̈̔̀̈̏̊͛̋̑̈́̏̐̄̃͒̓̆̂͌́̇̂̏͐̽͒̚̕͠͠͝͠͝I̷̧̨̛̺̫̹̬̫̲̳͍̦̱̥̲̤̦̝̳̼̬͉̜͓̎̃͌͐̊͑̈͗̎̇̈́̀́͋̑͌̏̊̔̌̏̀̌̈́́̑͑̀̃̇͗̌̔͊̕̕͘͜͠͠͝͠ͅͅ ̴̨͉̝͎̟̪̙̪̦̰̲̦̬̠́̓̀͑̏́́̈́̇̂͋͘͜͝͝Ḩ̵̢̡̛̟̘̦̙͙͕̠͚͖̩͖̝͕̪̲̝͉̼̬̮̟̥̮̩̜̹̐͛͂̉͋̓̀͜Ǟ̵̛̫̲͉͈̥̘̘̳͍̼͓͉̮͒̽̅̐̓̍̂̅̊̽̏͂̌̊̉̈̈̋̐̓͊̐̌̃̉̂̚͘̕̚̕͠͝Ţ̶̧̨̡̼̗̫̥̱̬̞̫̝̠̱͕̺̖̩̟̝͚͖̦͙̪͈̰̪̙̥̘͔͕̦͉͖͖̟͖̙͛̈́̑̓̋̈́͊̆͋̃̂̀̓̿́̈́̏̕̚̕͜͝͝Ë̶̡̡̨̛̱̻̘̹̻̮̬̠͈̺́̏̉̓̀̌̄͊͊́̈̐͊̃̊́̓̄̾͂̚͝͝ ̸̨̧̢̪̭̲̭̮̖̬͙͍͍̬̜͚͍̺͓̼̰̠͈̟̤͙̟̺̖̰̪͖̗̣̖͕̻̓͐͒̿̓̀́͆̂̏͑́̿͂͐̚̚͝ͅͅỳ̴̧̧̟͙̭̫̦̖̥̹̜̝̖̘͍͍̻̘̭̞̼̹̦̭͇̯̫̦͇̾̓̎̉̈͆̾̍̍̃̉̄͐̃͋̔̐̿͠o̵͈͕̜̰̦̠̓͋̅͛̅͆̋͌͊̐̎̑̇͐͜͝͠ų̵̡̨̨̨̖̩͚͔͖̻̝͎̞̥̳̟̥̦̪̭͈̙̰̦̘̺̭̼̼͍̳̜̼̀̈̐̈́̽̃̿̀͑͘̕͜͝͝ͅ!̸̡̥͉͈̠͚̏̊̽̏̔͊̿̆͂͒̈́̄̒͊͆̿̋̈́͌͑̌̓̈̂͗̒̎͌́̑̑́̈̍̒̽̚̕͜͜͝͝͝͝ ̵̧̧̝͍̟͙̪̻͔͖̤̱̞̯̘̥͕̱̞̞͔̗̫͖͎̪̺͍̯̭̥̥̬̑̂͗̉̽̍̏̆͑͐̈́͒̏̅̚ͅI̶̡̡̡̨̧̨̯̫̝̮͙̹͔̻͎͕͖̖̫͙͓͚̭̖͕̖̼̠̬͓̤̙̟̺̅͌̈̋̂̃͘͜ͅ ̶̡̧̡̛̹̟̹͚͈͈̥̪̩̱̝̩̣̖̮̒̾̃̋̈́̂̏̆͑̃̉̏͒͛̀̈́̑̎͂͌̽͂̍̃́̚̕͜͝͠H̴̨̤͈͓̥̭̞̬̪̮̦̮͕̹͖̳̮̯͍̖̻̠̦̻̽̓̏́̐̂́̊̏̽̋̎̔͊͆̄̄͒̒͊̈́̈́͋̌̌̏̓̀͗́̍̈́̃̆͗͑͋͊̄͘͜ͅA̸̢̫̲͓̥͚͆́͂̏͋͆̎͐̾͊̃̓̉̉͒͋͊̌̎̒̀̈́̉̆̐̃̿̽̈́̊̍̍̇̕̕͝͝͝͝T̵̡̧̢̡̛̗̤̟̘̦̣͓̺̼̮̝̫̪͈̗̻̫͖̥̙̻͔̤̭̮̖̙͔̼̤͓͇͓̘̤͓̭̰̆͑̐̐̋͒È̴̢̢̧̧̢̮͈̞̼̟͕̘̰͉̩͉̯̖̹̣̖̥̣̭̮̹̭̲̳̝̗̠̬̙̝̼̺̱̥͓̒́̾̎̈́̀̐̊̀̂͑͆͋̈̑͒͂̆̿̀͒̂̎͌̒̔̑̓͘̚͜͠͠͝͝ ̵̢͈̰͚̱̝̱̭̠̣̳̭̰̦̞̞̤̮̱̲͓̝̺͇̜̮͈͎̮̹̭̣̮̳̄̓̾̑͌̿͊̓̎͊̇̈́̔͋͑̾̊̈́̈̀̆̓̍͑̃͆̈͒̒̚̕̕͝͝͠͠ͅͅȳ̴̨̤͙͇̂̊͐͊̎͘ơ̸̡̢̨͇̹͚̦̱̲͓̜̘̯̤͇͓͍̲͎̯͚͍̟̳̮̜̟̳̫͓͚̺̠̙̲̼̻͎̣̘̗̍̎̾̉̉̾̿̇͆̒͛͗̈́͊̂̅̈͆̈́̋̀͒̾̈́͠ͅü̵̧̞̬̦̟̱̠͖̮̲̖͍͍͖̩̜͓̮̫͎͖̠̲͙̯̩͍͍̫̞͇͙̺̰̗̟͐̎͗͐͐́̔͑͆͂̀̾̒̂͋̏̄̀́̈̊̑̽͋̆͘͜͜͝ͅͅ!̴̧̡͈̻̯̯̥͍̳̫̦͉̰̞̬̟̬͈̥̝̬̦̩̟͇̣͎̺͕͆̆̇͑̉̍̏̐̇́̌̈́̎̓͐̈́͌̓̉̿̓̿̀̀̃͆͆̈́̓͂̄̏̉̚̕͘͘ͅ ̶̢̯͚̟͓͎͚̤͉̭͍̙̪̱͍̭̭̠̺͈͎̥̏̊̌͗̈́̈́̀̓́̓͐̎̅̂̾͒̚̚͝͝͝͠ͅI̷̢̨̡͈̱͕͍̤̺̹̼͖̘̭̹̰͍͉͈͉̘͎̭̺̦͍̦̹͎͓̯̥͆̈͐̎̏̈́̀̓̃̌̃́̇̂̆̂̾̒̆̈͐̉̎́͐͒̈̃̐̾̍̅͗̇̏͘͠͝ͅ ̵̝̆͒̍̿̏̆̏͂̽͐̀̇̽͗̎̈̓̈͊͒̈́̌͘͝͠͝͝H̸̡̡̨̧̛̜̗͈̣̠͚͙̤̯̝̯̣̟̜͕̱̩͈̯̪̪̻̟̲̭̜͇̮̘̣͂̾̓̑̓̊͂͋͌̀̐̾͛̈́̎̏͂͆̄͛̈́̓̾͊̀͋̀̈̓͂͛͘̕͜͝͝͠A̸̟͆͐̂̿́̄̒͋͗̿̅͐̓̂̈͋̅͂͂̍̓͐̔̏̍͌̈́̓̄͛́̈́̑̇̽̇͘Ţ̶̢̛̛͈̯̤̻̞̟̰̻̮͚̟͎̻͎̬̖͙̠̾̔̒͛̈́͋̍͒͋̂̑̚̚͠ͅẺ̵̛̤͊͛̆̃̓͗̿́̅̈͐̓̑̈́̈́̍̂̉́̂̎͆͛̂͛̓̓͗̚̚̚͘͠͝͝ ̶̧͈͕͔͇̹̰̰̑̔́̊̓͜y̸̨̡̮͖͎̦̱͉͙̰̖͚͈͎̱͚͓̮̩̹͕̳̳͔͍̞̱͐ǫ̵̢̡̻̟̝͓̩̯̪͕̳͈̥̻̬̰̻̰̯͎̟̪̺͉͙̪̞̖̱͈̰͎̀̀̓͜ư̷̢̧̤͍̜̬̦͕̱̜̟̺͓̫̹͎̰͇̟̤͚̲͇̻̒̂̒͑̾̇̃̉̓̃̄̒͌͊́̋̄̈́̈̑̆̔̓̈́̇̕̚̕͘͜͜͜͠ͅͅ!̴̛̛̪͔͍̥̟̓͗̀͛͂͂̉̔̈́̓̓͌̽̎͑͗̀̀͑̅̅̆̈́͂̽̕ ̵̢̧̨͓̪̩̱̠͖̠͖̦̯̫̭̥̯̻̖̬͎͎̪̤̞̘̪̣̯̥̫̮̬̥͐̍̊͊̈́̃͊̎́̎̃̇̎͑͗̅̍̍̍̕͘͜͜͠I̶̧̧̡̨̧̡̛̗͓̞̺̦̣͇̲̠̗̟̩̬̩̠̖͉̜̘̻͖̩͙̣͎̖̭̯̋͋̉̏̒́̊͊͛̈́̅́̏͗͘̕̚͘͜͜ͅ ̶̢̥̦̩̬̹̭̼̝̞̠̤̺͓̫͎͐̇̍̇̍͘̕͠Ḧ̵̦͈̱̼̬̙̭̮̗̝̝̜̹͈͚̺̠̜̻̹̭̥͔̦́ͅA̴̢͎̙̘̹͖̠̠͈͙͎̯͓̭̺̻̬̦̪̣͇̘͊̂́̄̇̿̆͝͝T̴̺͚̪͈̞̮̦̠̼̻͍̮̯̍̂̋̌̀̊̅̀̅̀̈́̒̉̒́̓̀̉̽̔̊́̇̌̔̉̍̐̄͒͗̂̏̃͘͘͘̚͝E̵̛͉̘̱̰̺͍̝͂̽̇̽͋̎̿̒̋͒̉̑̾͊̈̓̎̂̎̋̽̂̀͆͊́͗̎̕̕͠ ̸̡̣͓͙̙̭̖̫͎̮̘̬̫̭̩͓͙̩̣̜̏̆͝y̵̛͍̹͓̖̠͓͔̬̠̻͔͉̘̍͐̂͒͐̃̔̏͂̈́͋̈̌̊̀̌̋́̐͊̾̐̔̈́̓͑ǫ̶̡͔̠̘̭̺̞̬͇̌̊̍͋̆̽̂͌͗͛́̑͌̊̎̿́̄͘͝ử̴̙̎̀!̴̠̞̝̣̥̮̻̖͍̙̹͇̯͉̭̤̠͇̙͖͕̱̪̫̖̝̲̦̓̌̔́͆̆̀̃̋̑̈́͑͑̍̓̆͗̕͘̚̕͝͝ ̶̨̡̡͕̤̻̠͍̫̘̼̩̝͚͔̣̙̐̍̈̆̔̽͌̐̊́ͅͅỈ̵̡̢̟̞͙̘̱̙̻̬̞̠̯͇͎̬͎̭͓̙̥̲̺̺̓̽̐̈́ ̷̧̧̛̹̠̜̤̬̺͒̽͗͌̂͐̈́̂͌̀̿̈̆͗̿͐̀͊̔̉̀͛̑́̉͂͆͑͘͘͘͘͠ͅH̶̡̡̰͈̱̗̫͇̺̣͙͙̲̹̹̠̘̼͕͚͓̳̪̣̰̙͗͋͆̄̈̀̊̔̽̾̏̿̕͠͝͝͝A̵̢̲̹̩̜̭̦̮̲̻͈̝̤̩̟͈̠̜̰̲̮̥͈̝͕͇̲͖̺͎͇͔̥̲̲̠̞̞͗̄̓͂̈́̎̀̚̚͜T̸̛̜͋̋̆̐͆͊̅͌͌͗͂̊̿̉͐̀̃̈́͛͂́̄̆̏̋̄̌̾͘̕̚͠͝͝Ḝ̴̨̧̡̢̛͕͔̙̮͙̪͕̘̦̳͓̳̤̬̜̭̬͍͕̣̳͔̺̤̯͗̾̍́̑̊̇̅͌͌̓̈͗̕̚͜͝͠ ̸̛̖̥̰̮̜̻͖̯͙̗̤̳͍͌̔̊̓͗̾̏̾̄̂͜͠͝y̵̨̨̲͙̪̠͙͕͈̭̝̦̙͇͉̫̙͔̣̱͈̯̼͕̝̜͕͙̺̩̪̥̺͇̖̺̞̞͔͌̔̈́̆͑̓̃̉͂̊͛̔́̉̌͂̈͑̚̚̚͜͝͝ͅͅo̸̱̲͎̳̩̥͎̥̜͔̺͈̍̈̒̽̈̃̉̈͐̅̊̌̄͐͑̃̀͛̍̓̿͐̀̎͂́͋̈́̕͘̚͜͝ū̶̧̯̜͇͙̙̥̓̌́̆̈̍͋̊̈̾̑͂̑̉̇̿̎͐̐͐͂̽̀̌̓́̇̓̐͑̅̀͘͠͝!̷̢̛͕̙̙̲͚̭̦͙̤͉̯͕̪̫̘̗̩̖͇̩͖͓͔̺̺̆̌̎͑̈́̓́̃̈̇̃̈̀̃̇̀̓̈́̔̍̿̄͘͝͝͠ ̵̟̮͉̠̦͓̳̙̫̥̯̤͓̘͉̩̙͕̩̳̻̖͍̙̀̾̀̍̐̾̒̓͐ͅÎ̴̡̞̀̒ ̴̛̩͉̻͔͕̬͓͉̞̝͙͓̟̣͋̌̐͛́͐͛̇̒̓̓̐̊͘̚̕͜͝ͅͅͅH̶̢̧̛̛̛̞̯͙̮̯̭̼̳̩̺̜̺͔̗̬̹̰̮̟̥͈͔̘̣̼̤͚̩̜͙́̌̋̈́̀͌̌̃̓̅̆͗̓̓̋̄̚̚ͅÁ̸̡̟̪͍̀͐̈̊̔͒͛̚͜͠͝͠T̸̡̡̜̻̜̠̞̬̎͗̃͊̕͜E̴̡̛̲̹͖̘̝̳̳̜̣̬̹̼͖̦̩̝͚̥̰̫̳̖̮̯̩͍̻̐̍͊̏͒̈̅͊͌̀͋͆̓̃̾̿͆͒͘̚͜͜͜͠ͅ ̵̧̨̨̛̩̤̱̺̳͇̝͙̖̤̠̱̘̤͕̿̇̈̀͋͆͐̾͑̑̔̅̓́́̀́̕͝y̸̧̢̛̘̟͍̙̼̝͙̪̖̝̠͙̙̮͙͖̙̼͈̥̼̖̞͎͍̱̺͛̄͐̈͋́̈́̃̍̆̒͒́̕͘͘͜͠ͅó̴̼̣͔̺́̅̇͐͗̓̕ͅu̴̧̢͎͎̜͑́̌̑̆͐̒̔͆̒̚!̶̢̨̠͙͖̠̹̪̩̹͚̗̭̻͕̘̐̌̈́̈́͆̅̒̾̾̍̇͂́̈́̇̉̎͒͒̍͌͜͝ͅ ̸̨̳̬͚̹̊̊̄̒̓͆̓͆̒͊́́̊́͛̑̿̕͠I̶̘̻̤̯̙̟͓̻̥̮̭͇̙̺̫͒́̆̄͑̄͑ͅ ̶̨̝̩͚̲͎̺͍̬͍̬̰̯͔̤̖̙̗̘̖̭̻̾͋̀ͅH̸̻̖̤̥͚̙̊Å̷̢̛̯̬͓͎̥̝̻͙̤͎̗͕̭̞̲̍͌̐̈́̏͗̈̇͊̋̽͗̾̓̃́̇̀̀̅́͒̀͛͌̓̇̉̈́͒̆̽̎̑̚̚̕̚͠͝T̸̼̦̭̓̋͌̌͊̀̈E̵̢̢̨̞̗̱̭̬̻̝̞͎̦̠̺̱̣̮͕͙͚͙̬̣̹̞̼̣̳̼̘͖̙̝̓̉̾̊̀̓͋͆̔̋̃̐̈̃̆̔̒̌̉̏̔̆͋̃͛̌̎̽́͐̾̆͘͘͜͝͝͝͝ͅͅ ̵̛̞̮͇̣͂̌̾̿̓͋͑̽̾̈͋͆̅͑̈́͌̓̎͐̅̐͐͒̄̔̐̊y̶̧̡̧̧̡̛̻̫̮̝̲̟͓̭̳̲̺̠͓͈̟̲̺̺͍͈̘͉̝̤̺̖̼̲̠̮̦̘͔͒̐͛͆͆͂̌̒̿̏́͋̿̎̐̃̇́̃̏̿̑͗̿͒̎̕͜͜͝ͅo̸͖̎͒͒̈́̋͗̄̃̌͌̚͘ư̵̛̞͕̱̩͋̌̾̔̃̈̎̉͑͆͌̌̓̀̔̍͌͑̇͒͋̈͗̈́̉͑̃̈̂͑̂̚̚!̴̧͖̘̼̀̈̉̈̃̏̈̉̀̔̀̏̇̈́͋̄̒̅͒̋̉͗͆͆̊̔̀̈́̏̌̔́̕̕̕͠ ̶̧̢̡̡̡̖͔͓̭̪̦̻̜̮̪̬̹̫͓̠̻̫̲̳̳̪̮̭̗͉̗̝͈̟̠̣͚̮͖͎̦̈́̈́̊̀̂͗͑̎̃̐̏̎̈͌͌͌͒̎̎̍͑̿͊̉̈́̚̚͝͝͝͝Ĭ̶̢̛̖̰̥̹̲̜͍̹̭͕̪͍͎͚̠̐̃̇̐̊͐̒̀̒̈̓́̏́͌͘͝͝ͅ ̸̡̧̧̛̱̻͎̤̞̗̭̼̲͚̼̩̙̩͔̮͕̝̱͇̟̣̥̞͉͇̹̤́̔͊́̈̓̅̃͗̒͐̂̚͜͜͠͝Ḩ̸̧̧̨̭͎̰̣̤̣̬͇̭̦͚̮̲̤̳̰̞̀͋̅̌́͜͜͝͠͠͠ͅA̸̛͚̳̹̙̝̞̫͉̜̫͖͙͓̫̭̪̹̱̠̺̾͋̾̅̄̊͊͑̆͛͜͝͠T̷̡̨̧̩̙͉̯̳̤̮̗͍̯̭̭̹̜̯̬̯̦̳͙͇̺̘̬̹̟̭̰̗̭͈̭̗͓͎̉͑̏̂̏̀͆̀̎̎̈́̈́́͂͘͠Ę̴͇͍̤̬̜̺̻̬̩̗̬̳̮̭̬͉̞̹̙̬̹̹̤̙̮̯̠̙̃́̀̽̒̓́͑̀̓̈́̎̒̓̚͠͝͠͠͝ ̵͖͈̳͗͑̒̈̽̇̃̀̒̑̾͊̅̔̕ͅÿ̸̡̜͎̣̱̳̲͖̟̣͍͒̏̏̀̃͌̏̉̈̒̌̆͒̔́ͅǫ̸̹͈͉̻̫̘̫̙͙̱̼̜̟̼̙͙̮̊̈́̑̈́͘͠͠ͅư̵̧̧̛͔̞̞̻̜͕͖̻͓̮̘̟̱͖͔̗̗̫̌͌͂̔́͊̾̃̔̇̉̀̿͊͊͆̓̇͌͛̆̉͘̚͜!̸̧̪̠̮̀ ̶̧̢̜͎̪̳͖͓͉̱̪̖̗̩͉̺̙̘̠̱̮̫͔̦̬̘̗̠͔̐͜ͅI̸̢͉̥͚̤͒̏̾̽̂̀̏̿̾̂̅̕̚ ̶̡̡̢̼͚̭͈͉͙͔̦̹̻͚̤̠̳̳̬̹̩̙̫̤̣͇̣̗͓̩̓̔́͒͐̍̉̈́͛̂̈̒͋͌̓̋̔̊͛̐̍͗̃͂͜͠͝Ḩ̶̧̡̢̢͉̯̱̬̟̠͕̗̼̲̯͖̻̦͕̻̭͍̤̪͙͇͙͍̔̀̏̃͜ͅͅA̴̧̧̲͎̬̳̹̟̱͙̬̩̝̲̻̯̪̮̲̤̤̪̺̣͉͖̎͑̓͒̃̿̀̈́̉̃̈́̍͋͒̈͋̊͗̆̑̆̄̔̕̕̕͜ͅT̸̢̨̮̣̼̩̥̱̖͚͙̳͕̰̲͙̰̝̙̗̘͕̭͍͉̽͛ͅE̴̢̦̤̙̼̱͉̮̺̮̻̜̟̱̳̘̜̙̘͂̿̎ ̵̢̧̢̢̧̨̛͇̗̳̪͍̖̠͇̱̼̠͖̖͔̫̘̙̫̯̭̠̱͎̗̥͖̦̊́͆͒̂̽͗́̍̉͊̿̎͊͌́̋̊̋͗͋̕͘̚͝ͅͅy̶̧̡̛̛̫͎͚̰̯̪̬̼͚̺̠͈͍̠͕͕͚̘̝͖̣͚͍̣̺͖͊͑̽͐̓̌̆̇́̋̅̈́̈́̌̈̄̔̄͌͒͊̇̈̑̎́̎̾̉̎̚͘̚̕͜͜͝o̷̧̧̧̲̳̠̳̣̩̝̞̺͈̯͎̤̭͙̪̩̱̗̪͉̞̺̻͖̎̾̇̈́͑̉̈́͜͠ͅͅͅụ̴̡̲̰̱̪̻̰̪̞̲̻̜͓̮͖̣̜̍͐̿̈́͗͗̂͒̐̔̉̒̂͜͝!̷̢̨̛̭͇͙͇̱͓͚͉̺͎̞̄̎̓̃̈́̋̋̾̎̍̔͊̎̌́̄̅̉́̀͌̍̀̽͘̚̕͜͠͝ ̷̢̨̡̡̨̪͈͉͚̙͚͎͔̲̦̻̣̯̗̙͓̻͈̗̙̘̬͖̯̦̰̝̀̉͒̅̇̂̀̎́̐̂͐͆̏̈̓̑͒̽̓̓͂̈́̕͜͝ͅǏ̴̡̢̛̜̖̯̜̼̰͈̬̺̪̦̯̞̰̖͍̭̞͇̲̯̟̮̠̖̘̘̗͓̪̰̰̽̎̌̃̒̅̋͠ͅͅ ̵̻͎̝͎̬͕̟̜͝H̶̢̡̛̘̩͕̭̻̭͚͕̫̺̜͈̣̻̹̖̥̥̘͙̫͖̼͍̥͖̭͈̜̲̓̿̀̑̌̾̀̓͊̎̀̒̐̍̇̃͋̈́̊̆̀͗̚͘̚͝͝͝ͅͅǍ̸̡̡̭̭̬͈̦̻̬͕̹̟͕̯͈̙̘̩̤͓̬̼͇̬̣̖͓̬̜̹̟͔͈̦̖͚͓̠̺͗̑̂̆͆̈́̃̎̍͐͆̈́̔̈̇̿̎̏́͐́̕͜ͅŢ̸̡̛̛̮̱̻̯̺̪͍̭̖̰̮͎̖͙̜͚̞͎͚͓͕̼̞̖̺̆͒̅͊̾̋̈́̀̂̉͊̂͆̎̎̍͌̂̿̍́̅͌̈́͘͘̚͜E̴̡̡̢̛͕̤̳̯̮̼̹̺̺̖̰͉̳͕̣̞̹̩̺̪̠̐̌̿͆͂̈́̓̀̋̔̍͂̉̆͂̾̅̒͌̈́͗͂͑̋̊̐̈̍͛͌̅̌̚̕͜͜͝͝͝ ̶̨̘̱̠̥̠̮̽͠ͅy̸̧̢̧̛̲̰̠̫̫̘͚͍̺̭̯̤̦̲̼̳̤̗̰̘̯͉̪̜͚̹͓̎͑̀̅̾̾͌̈́̈́͒͒̐́͂̈̅͆̒͗̊̋̐̉̓̽͒̌̄̇͛́̒̕̚͘͝͝ͅͅo̷̡̨̧̰̖̫̳̖͇̬̤̗͔̠͚͖̥͙̜͉̟̳̅̆͌͌̓͘͝ư̷̢̧̧̡̲̗̜͙͚̬͎̞̺̠͇̻̩̟͇̱̬̗̤̞͎̹̏̈̽̈́͂͑̌̓͐̒̅̎̓̓̀̋̌̓͂̉̏̏̑̋̔͂̍̌̆̓̂̓͝͠͝͝͝͝ͅ!̷̧̧̛͎̮͍̞͙͓̼̥̘͉̜̠͖̼̤̟̹̣̥̘̪̹̠̼̳́̊́̂̊̽̉̇͘ͅͅ ̷͕̝͔̭͙̞͚̰̗̣͓̗̟̮̜̗̱͖͕͇̭̖͍̝̈̇̔̽͊͌͗͛̏̄̀̑͗̀͊̑̀̓̏̅͝͝ͅI̴̡͓̖͎̘͓̘̺̠̻͕̙̰̖̝̹̭̳̝̩̮͇̰͈͖͓̲͊̆̈́͑̐̒̇̐́̓͌͛͊̈͜͝ͅ ̵̡̢̡̨̨̨̨̧̨̛͙̯͎͓͉̞͔̖̳̘͖̣̫̘̻̮͈̺̯̘̮̖̬̝͕̪͖̭͈̋̀̑̂̔͒̉̉͒̔̾̍̏̍͑̋͋́͌̒͌̐̎̑͌̊̃̍̅͗̕̕̕͘͝͝H̸̢̧̢̡̞͚͇̦̯͍͈̙̳̱̲̘̲͔̪̝͍̯̯͌͗͊̎̀̀̾͌̈̄̄͂̑̕ͅͅǍ̴̧̤͙̮̜̠̝͍̹͔̘̪͙̻̆͋̈́̂̿̊̉̈́́̒͊̊̔͋̈́̆̕͜͝͠͝Ț̶̤̥̹̣̣̻̱̍͂̓̄̓̈́̇͛͊͋̎̆͌͒̃̂͠Ę̵̜̘̘͈͓͇̠̯̣͕̲͎̌̓͛̂̏̓̉͌͛͛͆̐́̄̈́́̀̍̈̌̂͝ ̸̨̨̡̘̭̜͖̩̜̱͔̙̐͂͒̋͗̀̐̆̑͐̃̉̿̑̀̔̈́̍̄̓̿́͋̈́͆̀̅̓̀̀̈́͆̚̕͘͝͠͠ỵ̷̢̛̦͈̱̱̙̪̯̘͚̫̫̣͍̗̬̰̯͉͇̝͖̯̘̱̝͔͉̤̮͕͓̙͕̮͍̪͇̩̙͙̈́̀̉̄̇̓̚͘ò̸̳̪̞̺̣̬̬̻̯̦̭͓̻̘̜͉͙̞̹̳̃͆̃͂͐̃̿̒͑͒́͋̀͗͗͊̀̑́͒̽̕͘͝͝ͅů̵̧̢̝̫̯̙̪̳͙̼͙͓̺͍̹̳͓͇͚̮̜̖̐͗͊̐͗͘̕ͅ
- "TWO TIME!!!"
Two Time quickly sits up, their mind blank hazy in panic. Something is touching them. It's like teeth of this beast, piercing their skin. It hurts. It's all over them, make it go away. It hurts, everything hurts. They can't hear anything expect the ringing in their ears. They need to get away. They don't want to die again. They punch the thing that is holding them, they're free. Two Time lunges forward, falling on the cold ground. They quickly get up running into a corner, that way nothing will get them from behind and if something tries to attack from the front, they will stab it. The dagger is held tightly in their hands.
Shedletsky rubs his cheek. He has to admit, for someone so thin they can punch really hard.
The whole situation is confusing, one moment he's sleeping on the couch next to Builderman and Taph. In the next moment he's woken up by distressed rhymes of Dusekkar, that his still asleep brain is unable to register. He quickly stands up and barley avoids setting off the traps Tahp made around them. Once he entered the room he was met with dreadful sight. Dusekkar is 'standing' over Two Time, who was visibly shaking and muttering stuff while still asleep.
- "Shedletsky come quick, they're hurting themselves and my arms are too weak."- Dusekkar said and Shedletsky realised that Two Time was in fact digging their nails into their skin. He quickly walks over and restraints the young cultist.
- "TWO TIME!!!"- He shouts and soon after he's met with fist in the face.
Now three former admins and a demolitionist stand in the room, looking at clearly delirious cultist.
- "If we walk over they're going to stab us."
- "😰"
- "They need our aid. We cannot wait."
- "‼️😰, 🔨🚶🏻🫵2️⃣🕑❓, 😭🗡️🩸" ("Builderman why are you walking towards Two Time? You will get stabbed!")
Builderman ignores the worry of demolitionist and continues walking towards the cultist, eventually he kneels in front of them, but keeping the distance in case of the attack. The other people in the room observe with held breath. Builderman feels his sympathetic heart aching at the sight of the cultist. Two Time is still shaking, their eyes wide and hazed, blood is dripping down the self inflicted injuries... Yet they still smile.
- "Two Time. I don't know what you're seeing or hearing, but it's not real."- He says, but there's isn't much of a reaction. Despite this he still continues.
- "You're in the cabin with us. The other people in the room are Shedletsky, Dusekkar and Taph. None of them will hurt you."- Cultists head tilts a little bit. Builderman feels relifed, a sign for him to continue.
- "You're safe, no one will hurt you."
After good few minutes of Builderman reassuring the cultist, they appear to have calmed down. Their body still shakes for the cold, that is even worse than before. They look up.
- "Mr Admin?"- Their voice is quiet, yet it still carries the odd way of politeness they always use. Builderman can't help but smile with relief.
- "Yeah, that's me kid. Do you think you could put your dagger away?"
Two Time looks at their hands, like they first time realise they're holding it. They nod and put it away, slightly pushing it in Builderman's direction. That's something they're used to, after rounds they were obligated to hand over the dagger. Builderman nods and pushes it further to Shedletsky, who makes sure it's hidden.
- "Come on, this floor must be cold. Let's go on the couch. You can rest there."
Two Time is lead to the couch, laying on it and closing their eyes. They're tired. The admins and demolitionist stay in the room. Making sure that they're safe from the killers and themselves.
Notes:
Builderman has a tendency to call people younger than him a 'kid' despite them being adults.
True story:
Me: *asleep*
My dream: "I am ITrapped. Those are my ITrappedlings!"
Me: *wakes up* w h a t ?^ This was confusing 😆
Chapter 11: The Plan of Action
Notes:
So a little info!
1x1x1x1 looks are a mix of his normal skin, but with the hair of the betrayed skin (with black streaks of hair mixed with the white ones) I know that some people hc the Betrayed 1x as a female, BUT I hc 1x4 to be a he/them. Because in my hc, he's a reflection of Shedletsky who is male. The difference is that 1x4 looks different and is filled with negativity and also uses 'them'.
However you can still use your hc gender for them. It doesn't matter much in the story except my preference!!!
___
Also the killers call Guest 666
- "Triple Six" or just "Six"
- The only person who knows and uses the name "Sixer" is Noob___
If you see any typos let me know!
Chapter Text
The night passed quickly for those who were asleep, while those who decided to stay awake suffered through long night.
Five of the killers are having a conversation about the incoming interaction with survivors.
- "Why can't we just kill them?"
- "They'll just respawn, and if we believe the loosing a part of themselves theory, each time they'll respawn more insane."
- "Then we'll kill them 'till there's nothing left!"
- "1x I swear..."- Noli sighs, feeling the frustration bubbling inside him. In front of him stands the embodiment of hatred himself with sword ready to use. John Doe is next to him, head tilted, his corrupted arm holding the blade of the Deamonshanck. While Jason observes the whole interaction with interest. Luckily Azure decides to step in the conversation.
- "Wether we want it or not, now we're also the survivors. If we believe what Tw-... That cultist said. Outside there are things stronger than us. Don't tell me you didn't noticed that we're gotten significantly weaker when it comes to power."
- "..."
- "Thank you Azure. As he said. Working together is our best chance of survival. Besides our captor, wants us to work together. I would rather not anger IT."- Noli finishes up. Eventually 1x1x1x1 sighs and reluctantly nods. Noli smiles, the best he can with only half face being normal and asks.
- "Okay, so I will tell the survivors what we discussed. Someone has any questions or wants to add something?"
- "Can I go? I'm supposed to replace Mafioso in looking after the kids, his goons and Triple Six. Poor guy has been awake the whole night."- Azure explains and after getting a confirmation, leaves the room.
- "Anyone else?"
- "I still think we should kill them. I already have ideas how to do it. We would start with Shedl-"
- "Excuse me. Allow me to rephrase that. Anyone else EXCEPT 1x?"
- "..."
- "..."
- "It would be easier if you two could talk."
Noli ventures down to the cabin's main area, every survivor is there. Talking to each other.
- "Are you done with your consultation so I can present our ideas?"- he says with crossed arms. The survivors, clearly startled by his sudden appearance, all looks at him.
- "Why they sent you?"- Builderman asks and Noli gives him the most 'are you serious right now' look. On that Shedletsky rolls his eyes.
- "Listen, we have to work together so you could at least explain."
- "Well I'm sorry Mr Admin! Let me explain because you're clearly unable to do some reasoning."
- "Watch your tone"
- "Doe, Jason and Triple Six are clearly unable to speak. Kids are just kids, Azure and Mafioso are looking after them. While 1x1x1x1 wants you kill you all. Any questions?"- Noli exclaims coldly. The survivors are uncomfortable with those words. Builderman, who's instincts, of staying professional no matter the situation, kick in.
- "So on our side. We concluded that the main thing we should take care of is warmth and food. With how things are going right now we'll get hypothermia sooner or later."
- "Look at that, at least one of you has brain. We came to the same conclusion. We need exploration groups, so we can gather items. With the risk or local animals. I recommend the group to include both killers and survivors. We feel generous so you can decide which one of us will go."- On those words Builderman sighs.
- "As much as I hate to admit it, you have a point. Guest, Chance and me will go from our side"- Builderman makes contact with Shedletsky who takes over.
- "While from your side... It's going to be either you, Azure and Mafioso. You seem the most coherent ones. Although only ONE of you."
- "Very well. I'll go this time. Just let me know when."
- "We're leaving now. The sooner the better."
On that Noli nods, and quickly goes update the rest of the killers on the situation. Then he and the selected survivors leave the cabin, venturing into the snow.
Chapter 12: Cold... BEGONE!!!!
Chapter Text
Azure has been mindlessly staring at the wall, trying to figure out his conflicted emotions related to certain someone. He wants to start again, but the hatred he feels is too much. Some time ago he spoke with 1x who told him that it's the hatred that brought them to life with the assistance of 'The One Behind It All'. What if he's going to disappear when he stops feeling hate?
A small tug on his clothes snaps Azure out of his thoughts, looking down he sees C00lkidd. Poor child is shaking a lot, the cold clearly taking a toll on his body.
- "Azu... I'm cold... And hungry."- He says quietly and Azure feels his heart shatter. Their captor never been kind to the killers, they've been often starved and the living conditions were terrible, Azure thought that was the worst that could happen, but now... This is definitely worse.
- "Noli and some of the survivors are looking for food and a way to warm us up."
- "B-but... What if they fail... What if we die..."- The kid starts to tear up. Azure doesn't wait and scoops him up, holding him close, the child quickly nuzzles up.
- "Shh... Let's stay positive, okay? How about we do a big cuddle pile with everyone? We could also play some time killing games. What do you think?"
The trembling kid slowly nods and Azure makes his way to Guest 666. Pr3ttyprincess and Bluudud are already there, both are cold and hungry. Azure uses his tentacle to make inviting motion to other killers. Eventually the cuddle pile consists everyone except 1x1x1x1, John Doe and Jason.
- "Come on!!! You three too!!!"- Pr3ttyprincess speaks with her princess voice, but none of them moves. Mafioso sensing the issue speaks up.
- "John, you can join at the edge on the right side, that way your corruption won't touch anyone."- On that, John makes his way to the right side. C00lkidd tenses a bit, remembering the stories his dad was telling him, but relaxes when he remembers that the corrupted man never hurt him before. The child looks at the embodiment of hatred with expectation.
- "No. I won't join your pathetic... Whatever that is."- They say coldly, ending up with everyone except kids glaring at them.
- "Just suck it up. It's not like anyone will see you. Stop caring about your 'edgy' appearance so much."
- "Excuse me?"
- "Just come on. We can see that the cold also bothers you!"- Azure rolls his eyes, while getting glared at. 1x4 doesn't move, and the ex cultist gives up, instead looking at Jason who tries to avoid eye contact. At first it seems unreasonable, but eventually the Sacrificed Cultist realises the reason. Jason's body is always cold, no matter what. So him being in the pile wouldn't make it easier to keep warmth. Before Azure can say anything, Guest 666 outruns the cultist. They use their tail to scoop up the silent killer and drag him to the pile. Jason looks up confused and slightly uncomfortable, but Six doesn't back down, keeping him in place. Jason slowly relaxes, coming to terms with his fate.
After a long while of playing word games, the kids feel comfortable enough to fall asleep, the sleep they get during the night was restless so now they take a nap to charge their batteries. Azure also feels sleep taking a hold of him and decides to give in, after all if someone came into the room, Six would alarm them. Before the cultist fully falls asleep something unexpected happens. 1x1x1x1 hesitantly joins the pile, they're never been a fan of physical contact and avoided it despite the invitations, so it's a shocker that he decided to join. This could mean two things, either they've became more comfortable with the group, or the situation is much worse than it seems, to the point that person that went through hell and back, seeks help. Azure hopes it's the first option.
The killers rest in one big cuddle pile, with kids in the middle. Savoring the small relief from the harsh environment around them.
Notes:
Pov: You have a perfect ending for the story, but it's going to take A WHILE to get there. So you have to stay quiet.
____
Also "Azu" is the nickname the kids gave to Azure. He treasures it a lot!
Chapter 13: Overwhelming worry
Notes:
Let me know if you see typos!
TW! PANIC ATTACK.
If you're sensitive please proceed with caution. I will gladly write a summary of the chapter for you if you don't feel comfortable reading that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
It's been a few hours since the exploration group left. Taph is worried... No Taph is TERRIFIED in capital letters. Builderman just went OUTSIDE into never ending snowstorm and also took with him a KILLER!!! Sure, Chance and Guest are there too, but what they can do against someone who can kill them in mere seconds!? Or what about this monsters that hide within the storm? What if he'll die!!!? What if he'll loose a part of himself and starts acting like completely different person! What if he'll become unstable like Two Time! ....What if he forgets about the demolitionist... because of this Taph will be pushed aside... Builderman won't care anymore because he won't remember him anymore.
He should go, catch up with the group, assist Builderman like he always did during rounds. He should be useful, after all he's Builderman's righ hand!!! But no matter how much he tires, he cannot move. Demolitionist's eyes are fixated on the falling snow outside the window. The way it blocks the view, anything can hide in the snow and no one would know until it's too late.
Builderman is going to die. Builderman is going to die. Builderman is going to die. Builderman is going to die. Builderman is going to die. Builderman is going to die.....
- "Taph? Buddy are you alright?"- Taph hears a muffled voice of someone, but he can't recognise who. His are ears ringing and it's making his head hurt. Suddenly the demolitionist, becomes overly aware of his tense and trembling body, the cold sweat that clings to his skin, how his chest hurts and the fact that he can't take a full breath. He can't breathe, just like when C00lkidd holds him by the neck before he kills. Is he dying? He doesn't want to die! He can't die! He has to be there for Builderman when he'll respawn confused and not himself. Taph CAN'T fail Builderman again.
The muffled voice returns, but Taph is unable to understand it. All he knows is that he needs to get away, to find Builderman. But his legs won't cooperate. His whole body is locked in one place... There are dark spots all over his vision and everything is blurry. Taph is dying, he can't die, he doesn't want to die. Someone is touching him, slowly guiding onto the floor. He should run, he's about to die, yet once again his body doesn't listen. There's more of black spots in his sight and the room starts spinning, but there's something new, that touch returns gently holding his hand, a form of stability.
Eventually the ringing in his ears lessens and Taph can finally understand the words again.
- "-this is scary. I need you to breath with me."- The source of the voice proceeds to breathe more visibly and Taph tries his best to copy it.
- "Yes, you're doing great. Don't stop... Elliot find a way to get some drinkable water. Steal that kid's sword with fire enchant or something. Noob I need you to get a room ready for later, so he can rest after everything."- The voice gives out orders.
After a while Taph realises that he can breathe more easily and the black spots on his vision are now gone.
- "Taph, can you hear me? Just nod your head."- The voice says, and Taph gives a small nod.
- "Good, good. Just focus on breathing. You're doing amazing. I know it's scary, but everything is going to be okay. I'm here and won't leave your side."
After a few more minutes of simply breathing, Taph finally looks up from the ground and realises that the source of the voice is a former admin, Shedletsky. He looks at the demolitionist with worry, but smiles when he sees that the worst passed. Taph wishes he could disappear, instead of being useful he just had a panic attack. Shedletsky, being a master of reading people seems to know Taph's thoughts.
- "You don't need to feel ashamed. It's completely normal to feel overwhelmed. You were worried about Builder, I understand this. I'm worried too, but he's a smart guy. It's not that easy to kill him. And now he regained some of his strength. He's going to be alright."
- "I have the water."- Elliot says and hands it over. It's still a bit warm, but Taph gladly accepts it. The other people respect his wishes to remain hidden and turn their gazes away for the time being. Once Taph finishes drinking he gives them a signal that he's done. Elliot smiles. -"I'm glad you're doing better, you gave us quite a scare."
- "Noob made a room ready. You can rest there. Don't worry we'll stay with you and we will wait for them to go back."- Shedletsky finishes and Taph slowly nods.
Once they arrive in the room, Noob is already there waiting for them. Taph ends up covering himself with a blanket, like a burrito. Noob is sitting next to him with a soft smile, they exactly understand how the demolitionist must feel. Elliot is sitting on the other side of the bed. Meanwhile Shedletsky starts telling jokes, some are normal while others belong to 'dry humour' category. Some of them actually make Taph chuckle. After a one really terrible joke Taph and Noob can't help themselves but giggle, while Elliot looks like he's about to murder Shedletsky with his bare hands. The trio successfully distracted Taph from his worries about Builderman.
Notes:
I spent majority of the day researching about panic attacks, separation anxiety and how to help people with that. I never experienced those things so I hope the research helped me to display it accurately. I don't mean to offend anyone who experiences those things, by writing inaccurately.
If something in the way Shedletsky helped Taph is inaccurate. It's because he's also not experienced with dealing with situations like that.
Chapter 14: Welcome Back!
Notes:
Let me know if there are typos.
The title is inspired by a Fanf Song. I'm running out of title ideas 😅
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Builderman feels like his head is going to explode from the headache others are causing. He really should just come to terms with a fact that this ache won't leave anytime soon. During the exploration they managed to find some traces of civilization, an abandoned city located a bit further away from the hill. Apparently their cabin is located at the top of small hill. In this city they found traces of human activity, some canned food and vegetables. The leftover ruins of skyscrapers blocked the wind and snowstorm so the visibility there is more clear. That allowed the group to see a yeti like beast devouring another animal. Despite the gruesome sight, Guest pointed something out. Out of the yeti's back was sticking out a spear. This raises a possibility that maybe there are other people living in here.
While going back, the snowstorm lessened a little bit, this allowed Noli to spot some rabbits and he quickly proceeded to kill them, so they could have some more food. And that's the reason why Builderman's headache came back, because right now he has to deal with Chance who's bawling his eyes out.
- "YOU DIRTY HALF ROTTEN KILLER!!! HOW DARE YOU!!? HOW DARE YOU KILL THOSE INNOCENT ANGELS!!! YOU'RE NOTHING MORE THAN A MURDERER!!!
- "Yes I know. I killed you before."
- "I'M GOING TO RIP YOU APART!!!"- Before Chance can go with his threat, Guest manages to restrain him.
- "Chance. As much as I understand your love for rabbits. We need to make sure everyone survives. We need food."
- "And if you keep shouting, you'll alarm whatever might hide in the snow."- Builderman adds. Chance just slumps down, their fingers slowly tracing the, once pure white fur of the rabbits, now stained red. Their hands tremble as he tries to contain sobs. Noli just stands there awkwardly, if he had known that this annoying and loud gambler is a rabbit lover he wouldn't kill them. He might be a killer, but he isn't a torturer. But what's done, is done. Noli picks up the dead rabbits and Chance visibility flinches. Once they arrive nearer cabin, they separate in pairs to also gather wood. Builderman is pleasantly surprised because the capacity of the inventory, that every robloxian has, got a bit more upgraded. That way he can gather a bit more wood.
Inside the cabin, 007n7 and Dusekkar are having a conversation, while also keeping an eye on the cultist. Two Time is sitting next to the mage, with tilted head they also listen to the conversation, everyone tries to ignore the cold. Then the door opens Chance mechanically walks over to the fireplace drops what he gathered and goes straight to the room he had chosen for himself. The trio stares at him with confusion.
- "My, my. It seems someone doesn't have a good time."- Dusekkar speaks, sending a confused glance at the rest of the group. Noli puts the dead rabbits on the floor and goes to one of the rooms. Builderman just sighs, while Guest explains.
- "Noli killed the rabbits in front of Chance who, as we well know, loves bunnies. They took it to the heart."
While Guest updates the rest of the group, Noli comes back with C00lkidd's sword and starts the fire. The warmth slowly fighting off the cold. Eventually Elliot and Shedletsky go down the stairs. Elliot seeing the cans of food smiles with satisfaction, but when he sees the rabbits he visibility becomes a few shades paller. Although the pizza man sucks it up and starts to figuring out how to turn this into a dinner. 007n7 walks over and offers to help, with a hint of hesitation Elliot agrees and motions to the rabbits.
Shedletsky comes over to Builderman, with a serious expression. He quietly starts the conversation.
- "Hey Builder. May I steal you for a moment?"
- "Um.. Sure what do you need. The killers caused some issues?"
- "No... It's about Taph."
- "What about him?"
- "He was really worried about you, to the poin-"
- "Shed. I appreciate you informing me of everything, but I'm really tired and cold and I just want to get over the dinner and take a long nap and not deal with his clinginess. No offence to the guy."- Builderman is about to go help the cook's, but Shedletsky stops him.
- "Taph had a panic attack."
- "What...?
- "You know how paranoid he can be and I'm worried that it might happen again next time you leave. So we'll have to figure something out. But for now, please for the love of Robloxia go talk to him."- Shedletsky looks at Builderman with a stubborn, but pleading look. The First Admin nods, despite the tiredness a worry is visible on his face.
When Builderman enters the room, he can see Taph who had fallen asleep, when he walks over the demolitionist senses someone and wakes up. When he sees Builderman he literally jumps out of the bed and hugs him so tightly Builderman, a literal god of Robloxia, worried about the state of his ribs. Despite that he returns the hug. Seeing this, Shedletsky closes the door to let them have some privacy.
- "And... And... And he killed! KILLED them!!! He killed those angles. My babies... And I will have to eat them to survive!!! How this is fair!!!? I WOULD RATHER GET KILLED OVER AND OVER AGAIN!!!"- Chance sobs, Noob sits next to him, gently trying to comfort the gambler, while ignoring his own tears.
1x1x1x1 stands in the corner, on the other side of the room. Glaring at the wall.
- "nO OnE wiLL sEE yOU. This stupid sacrifice said. Yeah. Guess what!!! Noli just saw me and gave me the 'I knew it' look. The only good part about this whole situation is that it wasn't Shedletsky."- They mumble to themselves, now glaring at Azure, their gaze is like sending daggers in his direction. How dare that octopus wannabe still sleep, completely unbothered.
- "n7 that's not how you decapitate the rabbits. Come on let me show you."
- "W-when did you learned to decapitate animals?"
- "I had my own cult. Those people are insane. You have no idea what I saw, now hand over the other rabbit."- Noli says, and 007n7 obligates. It's their first interaction after... what seems like YEARS and it's about decapitating a rabbit. 007n7 sighs with a soft smile, it could be worse. Meanwhile Elliot, who was trying to decipher the labels on the canned food, puts his head in hands and questions his life choices.
- "Also you don't need to worry about feeding Triple Six. I have a whole dead bear for them outside. Once we're done I'll fry it with C00lkidd's sword."
- "WHAT THE ####!?"- Elliot screams out. While 007n7 just whispers.
- "When did you get that!? Guest didn't mention it in his recap?
- "Divine Pumpkin? Protector?"- Two Time speaks up, getting the attention of said people.
- "Yes, Time?"
- "In case the food it too scare. You could just skip me, the hunger stopped bothering me long ago. And it's not like I'm going to contribute much to the team in my current state, so it would be more logical to place the most important members before me."- The cultist says, oblivious to the pure terror that just filled the other two, realisation dawning on them. Two Time never been someone who ate a lot, none of them put much thought into this, but now they realise that it's not that simple as they thought.
- "While you're offering a good deed. For now there's no need."- Dusekkar rhymes, and Guest nods, mentally signing adoption papers. How he had never realised the truth? The hints were there!!! He really needs to investigate how did they grew up, cult aside.
- "Everyone will get equal portion. You don't have to starve yourself. The fact that you are used to starving is not an argument."
- "If you say so..."
A few hours later, everyone ate the bland rabbit stew, but for them it tasted like the best thing in the world.... To everyone except Chance and Noob, who ate that in tears. Chance almost throwing up with each bite.
Notes:
BELIEVE ME!!! I'M SO SORRY ABOUT THE RABBITS!!! I'M LIKE CHANCE!!! IF THIS HAPPENED TO ME I WOULD BOWL MY EYES OUT!!! BUT IT HAD TO BE DONE!!!!
Chapter 15: GLITTER
Summary:
💥💥💥
Chapter Text
Pr3ttyprincess feels bored out of her mind. Other killers are busy trying to split 1x1x1x1 and Azure. She has no idea why they decided it's a good time to strangle the ex cultist. She looks other way, C00lkidd and Guest 666 are still asleep. The red child chews on Six'es fur. Yucky, the people she has to deal with have no idea on how they should act around the princesses. Then she spots something, Bluudud is awake.
- "Hey! As your princess I order you to play with me!"
- "...no. Leave me alone."- The blue child mutters, barley looking up. Princess sends him a 'try me' look, but Bluudude just ignores her.... That's unusual. He appears to be more grumpy or tired. Pr3ttyprincess crosses her arms, she wants to do something fun! Then her gaze falls on the door, an idea crossing her mind. The cabin is now warmer, and she has a lot of energy, maybe some other inhabitants would play with her.
She quietly sneaks out of the room, she hears voices from below, probably from the kitchen... If this exists, she hadn't exploded the cabin, yet. She decides to explore, opening doors to each room. They're normally really bland. Only few look like they were used. When she opened another door, there was a surprise waiting for her. A PERSON!!! Once they saw her, they quickly panic and cover themselves with wings. Pr3ttyprincess looks down, suddenly remembering that she killed them.
- "....hi. Um... I know it's probably too late... But I'm sorry. I'm really sorry. I didn't know."- She finally speaks up. Not looking up. The survivor and the killer stand in awkward silence. Pr3ttyprincess sighs and take action.
- "I know this might sound stupid... But I have a question. Your bombs... Or whatever they are... Could it be possible to make them explode with glitter?"
- "‼️"
- "I'm bored... And maybe... We could. Like... Prank others? And you'll see I really don't mean to bring any harm... Please?"- The girl whispers, ashamed of herself. Other person, the demolitionist flights with his emotions. He's about to say 'no', but something stops him. When he first arrived in the cabin, he wouldn't 'talk' to anyone except the admins. Builderman said that he should be more open... Taph slowly nods, agreeing. Silently hoping he won't regret it. The girls eyes widen is surprise, and she jumps from joy.
Some time passes, despite their rough past, the duo surprisingly gets along. They have one goal after all. They look at their masterpiece.
- "🤭😈👍"
- "I don't speak in hieroglyphics, but I think I know what you're mean.... She's perfect!"
- "♀️❓"
- "Yes! I'm the only girl in here. Let me have at least her!!!"
- "😅👍"
The duo makes their way down, they hide in the open space under the stairs. Both of them breaths out a sigh of relief. No one spotted them. Despite the situation, Taph can't help but chuckle.
- "I have to say. I did not expect to see you two together. May I ask the reason?"
- "😱"
- "AAAH-"- The Princess quickly covers her mouth to avoid betraying their position. Behind them stands Two Time, smiling as they always do. The group proceeds to have a staring contest with each other.
- "💡‼️, 2️⃣🕑🕺🙏?" ("Idea!, Two Time could you distract?")
- "What did he say? Mr Backstabber?"
- "If I could distract. Although I'm not sure about the reason behind this. Also I use they/them so I'm not sure if 'Mister' is accurate."
- "Oh... Um..."
- "I don't take it personally. It happens"
- "Alright... Anyway!!! You will distract people in the kitchen! So we can set our plan in motion!"
- "I feel like I should be more concerned about the fact that our tortures is ordering me around... But I am curious."- Saying that Two Time walks to the kitchen.
Builderman barley registers that Two Time entered, because in his mug is a real treasure. Coffee. Taking a sip he sighs with content.
- "This is amazing."- He whispers, with closed eyes. Savoring the bitter taste of the drink. Although his attention quickly turns to Two Time, who started to give them a lecture about Spawn, but it ends as suddenly as it started, because the cultist got interested in the drinks everyone in the kitchen has. Elliot offers him a small cup with the coffee, to test if it's for their liking. Something shocking happens, their smile disappears, replaced by disgusted expression. Everyone present can't help, but laugh.
- "M-maybe we shouldn't have given them pure black c-coffee. Some people n-need to use sugar and milk t-to enjoy coffee."- 007n7, who was awkwardly catching up with Noli, exclaims, Elliot chuckles and ruffles the, already messy, hair of cultist. Two Time still questions how people drink it, their first introduction to coffee went GREAT!
Suddenly Shedletsky walks in the direction of the kitchen, the smell of coffee feeling like a dream come true.
- "Do I smell coffee? Please tell me I'm right."
- "Yup! I can give you a cup."
- "Thank you Elliot I appreciate tha-"
💥💥💥 *insert tripmine sound*
In his coffee blinded state, Shedletsky hadn't realise that there's was a tripwire in the entrance to the kitchen. Now the whole entrance is covered in pink glitter. Shedletsky stands frozen in place, covered in glitter from head to toe, his brain struggling to catch up.
- "Oh My Roblox."- Builderman whispers, in total shock. Shedletsky's face twists in distaste, he walks over to the sink spitting out mouthful of glitter. The entire room erupts in laughter. 007n7 almost falls onto the floor, the only thing supporting him is the table.
- "What just happened?"- Shedletsky asks, Builderman starts to cry from laughter when he realises that his friend has pink glitter in between teeth.
Other people start to pour in, the mine going off alarmed them, but when they see what happened they also start laughing. Two Time, sees the troublemakers salute to them with thanks, running away upstairs. Once everyone somewhat calms down, Shedletsky who has a life crisis, because he'll be sparkling for a LONG time, speaks up.
- "Okay... The tripmine is clearly Taph's doing... But from where did he got glitter?"
- "Pr3ttyprincess. I stopped questioning it long ago, but she seems to have unlimited access to glitter."
Noli exclaims, and suddenly the fact that survivors and killers have to work together no longer seems impossible.
Notes:
BOOM BOOM BOOM!!!
DO NOT LET TAPH AND PR3TTYPRINCESS WORK TOGETHER EVER AGAIN!!! 🤣
Chapter 16: Don't mess with the Princess.
Notes:
Honestly. I'm really proud of myself. I always tried to write long chapters, and get burnout really quickly and just abandon the work. Or force myself to finish it, which made me think writing is not for me.
But now, trying new method of writing and being consequent with myself, it actually brings me fun! And I've been writing at least one chapter everyday for over a week straight, that's a new record for me! This story really brings me happiness, and I'm really happy that also people enjoy it!
So if you decided to read this rant, dear reader THANK YOU SO MUCH!!! Each comment and kudo make me so happy. (•ᴗ•)❤
____
Let me know if you see any typos!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
- "Hehehe..."
- "😆"
The troublemakers arrive back to their base, aka Taph's room. They finally manage to calm down a bit from their laughter.
- "D-Did you see how much glitter we used. This is going to be EVERYWHERE!!!".
- "✨🍗🗡️!"
- "Yes!!! I saw!!! He's all sparkly! Our grand entrance went AMAZING!!!"
- "🤨❓"
- "Oh.... Sorry. I didn't mean to go overboard. I would like to do it again sometime... "- Princess, fidgets with her dress.
- "🤩👍"
- "Really!?"
- "👍👍"
- "Yeay!!! You're the best!"- Before she can control herself, princess hugs the demolitionist. This causes Taph to tense and quickly step back, one good interaction won't erase years of being killed over and over again. Pr3ttyprincess quickly pulls back, looking down.
- "Sorry..."
An awkward silence fills the room, princess knows she has to take the initiative. She looks up.
- "I'm really sorry. I just... I still can't believe I hurt you."
- "👌,👆🫵2️⃣🪙... ❌🎰😅" ("It's okay. I can give you a second chance... I don't mean the gambler")
- "It must suck to speak with emojis, they are so limited. For me it's hard to understand them.... But thank you?"
- "😁✨"
- "See you tomorrow!!! We'll figure out the rest of the Mischief Club!"
- "👋"
Pr3ttyprincess leaves the room, and starts heading back to the room she and other kids stay in. Before she's able to get there, someone grabs her by the collar and pulls into the unused room. She struggles a bit, and isn't able to set herself free. She looks up feeling terrified, but her expression quickly changes into annoyance when she realises who just 'kidnapped' her.
- "Seriously? What do you want X? Can you put me down?"- She asks, dangling in the air, still being held by the collar like a naughty cat. Her kidnapper? The embodiment of hatred.
- "I heard what you did to Shedletsky. I have to say, great job."
- "Thanks, now what do you want?"
- "I'm on the watchlist so I won't kill those pathetic humans, I can't do anything."
- "So? Why did you kidnap me? AND PUT ME DOWN!"
- "You will prank Shedletsky. Make him miserable."
- "But pranks are supposed to be funny!"
- "I don't care. You WILL do it."
- "...No"
- "What do you mean 'no'? You're nothing compared to my strength."
- "Yes but you would be hated by everyone. You say it won't bother you, but it will."
- "... What do you want?"
- "I won't focus only on Mr Swordsman. And if your 'prank' idea is too drastic I can decline. Your prank idea will also cost you a favour. If you try to get away with it I will inform our debt collectors. Anything else you want to add."- Princess smiles sweetly. 1x1x1x1 just stares at her, feeling the hatred bubbling inside, but he knows she's right. They've learned to appreciate other killers, they shouldn't get attached it only brings pain. They need to burn some bridges, he's gotten too comfortable.
- "Alright. We have a deal, now go."- He says coldly, dropping her.
Princess quickly leaves, heading back to her, and boy's, room. Once she enters inside there's an unusual quietness. She walks over to C00lkidd, who stands looking worried and picking on his skin.
- "What happened?"
- "Bluu is sick."- The younger kid whispers. Pr3ttyprincess grabs his hand, to stop the scratching. There's also a hint of worry in her eyes.
- "What do you mean? We never got sick during all this time when the rounds were happening?"- She asks, and the eight year old sniffles.
- "I-I don't know... I'm scared!!!"
Pr3ttyprincess always thought she's above the other two, after all She's a Princess! But seeing the younger boy like this, she just feels worried. She quickly hugs him and he nuzzles onto her. Eventually the two are allowed to see Bluudude. C00lkidd immediately lunges at him and pulls him into a hug, despite the grimace of an older boy. Princess just stands nearby.
- "You better get well soon. It's an order!!! I'm your princess so you have to listen to me!"- She says, Bluudude just rolls his eyes. Good, this means that the sickness isn't too bad.
- "Why is he sick!? We never got sick, despite the conditions IT made us live in!"
- "I'm not sure, maybe it's because IT wants us to suffer despite better living conditions. Besides, if we hadn't been sick for years our immune systems are really weak. Take my word for it, eventually everyone will be sick."
- "You know how to take care of illnesses?"
- "I do, but with herbs. I'm unable to get any with the snowstorm outside."
- "... I'll tell Noli that we need to find some medicine. And we also need to inform survivors about the threat."
- "Do you think they would remember if they have any allergies? Also... Is this medicine safe? I don't trust it."
- "Yes, everyone uses it. I'll ask about allergies."
- "Another thing this stupid cult denied us. I'll go back to check on Bluu."
The ex cultist and debt collector go take care of their tasks. Illness, yet another danger to be weary of.
Notes:
The side plot begins 😁
Chapter 17: Late night talks
Notes:
Someone told me that Two Time is an addict to nightshades. It took me TWO days (heh.. Two Time, Two days) to find someone else talking about it!!!
So here's what I decided to do with this information ^-^
____
Tw! Mentions of addiction and drug usage!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The day passed and the night came. Noob still sleeps in one room with Elliot and Chance. Although 'sleep' is a strong word, because no matter how hard they try, Noob continues to lay down wide awake. Normally they don't have issues when it comes to sleeping, but today's different. Because of the fact that rounds no longer happen Noob didn't have any reason to drink Bloxy Cola and they don't want to drink their two Bloxy Colas because who knows if they will restored again.
Noob sits up, frustrated. They hate the taste of bloxys, but their body demands it's consumption. They know they're addicted, they know they were addicted to it even before ending up in the purgatory. But now drinking colas feels like obligation, a way to survive. Noob wishes they could go back in time and stop themselves from starting to drink colas daily.
They feel really restless so they decide to sneak out and walk around. Noob slowly untangles from the blanket, wincing at every louder noise, but they succeed. Standing up they see Chance asleep on the chair... Ouch, his back is going to hurt tomorrow. They also take a sight on gamblers face, their glasses slipped down and his entire face is visible. Noob has to admit that he's looking uncanny without glasses, but it might be because they're used to him wearing glasses all the time.
Finally Noob manages to leave the room, standing outside they decide to head down to the living room. The quietness of the cabin makes their anxiety spike, who knows what's hiding in the dark. What if a killer decides to ignore the alliance and kill them. The wind is howling outside, neverending snowstorm hiding the animals and monsters living outside. While passing by one of the doors Noob can hear soft coughs, they stop for a second. Their brows burrow, the evening announcement about the fact that they can get sick now fills them with worry. They've talked with Elliot, he told them that it was a miracle that the dinner was made, and there's barley anything left for breakfast. The lack of medicine or necessary needs is not helping the situation.
Noob didn't expect to see anyone awake in what probably is the middle of the night. Yet there's someone sitting near the fireplace, staring at the dying flames... The light making this person look a bit creepy. When Noob walks closer, they stop in their tracks, the person so intently staring at flames is Two Time. They've never interacted much, Noob always felt creeped out by them and add the social anxiety they've developed after Sixer went missing, they've never wanted to deal with them. But now as Noob looks at the cultist, they feel oddly at peace, feeling brave enough to approach them. Maybe it's the worry after seeing the cultist to distressed after they respawned, maybe the fact that they became used to the creepiness around the cultist, or maybe it's because that usually observant person sits completely still, not even acknowledging the survivalist.
Noob takes the last few steps, making them louder, they don't want to scare them and end up being stabbed. Two Time jerks a bit, finally noticing the other person, that sits next to them.
- "S-sorry for s-scaring you."
- "There's no need. I should've been more alert."
The duo sits in awkward quiet, which surprises Noob a little. Usually they would try to spread their beliefs. The survivalist finds themselves looking into the flames and has to admit that they're eye catching. The way it sways is hypnotising. The wind howls in the background.
- "I did not expect anyone to be awake."- Two Time finally speaks up, their voice quiet.
- "Y-yeah... Me too. I-I couldn't sleep. I think I'm getting withdrawal symptoms from not drinking Bloxy Cola. Makes me all anxious and restless... And I can't sleep... S-sorry for rambling."
- "Withdrawal symptoms? I'm not familiar with that term."
- "R-really? W-well it happens when y-your body gets used to s-some substance. Once you stop t-taking it, your body protests. Making you feel bad, irritable and t-things like that. B-but it's not the same for everyone."
- "Oh.... This explains some things."- The cultist says, more to themselves than to Noob. Survivalist glances at them, a question hidden in their gaze.
- "Y-you are addicted to something?"- they ask, while Two Time's facial expression doesn't change , Noob can see the subtle way their body tenses and their tail twitches.
- "It's not a substance... I've been feeling similar way you described. The memories from Before are blurry, especially since I lost a part of myself, but I remember the feeling of freedom, being close to the Great Spawn when I got blessed by his mighty power. I wish to experience this euphory again, to feel accepted by the Spawn, yet since being stuck in the purgatory... I cannot feel it anymore. Makes me worry if I disrespected The Great Spawn, I've tried anything to feel it again."- Two Time confides, and Noob can think of only one thing: 'They definitely took some kind of drug'. Before they can say something, the cultist continues.
- "After the blessing there was always a test of my faith. Terrible images, visions that seemed real, and pain in my body. It felt terrible. But I had to face it, to show my faith! And I did. And each day I could experience the blessing again!!! Until the purgatory... I must've failed the test. But I won't stop wishing to experience it again."
Two Time's hands tremble, and they curl them into fists to try to stop it. Their eyes are wide and their smile crazed. Noob shivers wanting to just go away, but they don't. Their teammate needs them, not now, but maybe in the future they can show Two Time that this isn't something they should look forward to. Noob at first hesitantly, but later determined puts their hand on the hand of cultist.
- "H-how about w-we'll help each other. We both crave something... But due to situation can't get it. O-once the cravings get overwhelming we can h-help each other during t-the worst moments?"
- "Hmm... Very well. I see potential in your idea."- hearing those words Noob smiles, maybe Two Time isn't so bad as they thought.
The duo sits together for a while. This time silence isn't awkward, just peaceful. Eventually Noob feels tiredness catching up to them, they excuse themselves and go back to the room. Inside they see that Chance fell down from the chair. Noob takes pity on the gambler, waking him up and offering to join them and Elliot on the bed, however he declines sitting back on the chair. Noob tries to ignore the worry and goes to lay down. Finally able to fall asleep.
Notes:
An headcanon idea: We know that Spawn cult is a hoax. What if the Elders of the cult purposely drugged food of 'blessed' cultist. So the hallucinations were interpreted as 'Visions granted by Spawn'.
Two Time was first time drugged by Amarah after the sacrifice. Eventually they remembered that Azure told them that certain type of nightshades causes hallucination and they started to took that to see him again. Unknowingly adding more drugs to their body.
______
Also fun fact!!! I actually researched nightshades for this chapter.
- Did you know that there are 2600 species in the Nightshade family. They really varie in colour and looks.
^- speaking of nightshade family. Pepper, Tomatoes and Potatoes also belong to this family!SO TELL ME AZURE, WHICH NIGHTSHADE IS YOUR FAVOURITE!!!? BECAUSE THERE'S SO MUCH OF THEM!?
^- I decided to went with Bittersweet Nightshade as his favourite. Although the hallucinations are caused by Deadly nightshade
(SEND HELP I HAVE FALLEN INTO NIGHTSHADE HOLE!!!)
Chapter 18: It Burns! Burns! Burns!
Notes:
I was supposed to write it earlier but got distracted. And this was oddly hard to write... Idk why.
____Let me know if you see any typos!!!
Edit: Not me accidentally posting this chapter with "Uhhhh" as a title. I forgot to change it, but luckily quickly realised my mistake. 😅🙈
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The morning came. The sickness spreads quickly, whether it spreads naturally, or with IT'S help is unknown. Now a part of survivors and killers also show the symptoms of sickness.
Builderman is having a conversation with Mafioso about their next move. They need to find medicine, but the complicated situation makes them have little manpower.
- "Why can't just you go? Or any other admin?"
- "Dusekkar is tending to sick ones and Shedletsky is sick."
- "And you?"
- "... I'm not leaving Taph alone."- Builderman answers with a tone that means nothing will make him change his mind. The killer is not happy with the outcome.
- "Then only us killers will go look for medicine."
- "I'm not trusting you with that "
- "THEN DECIDE!!! BECAUSE UNTREATED SICKNESS IN ORGANISM WITH WEAK IMMUNE SYSTEM IS A DEATH SENTENCE!"- Mafioso snaps, then quickly turns his head away, covering his face more. He's usually more collected and he shouldn't have react so strongly. He knows better than that, but he cannot help but worry when he sees his teammates so weak. Especially the kids, Princess is the only one that's feeling okay, but she already shows symptoms. They must act quickly.
Builderman stands in quiet, a bit shocked by the outburst. But despite the circumstances, he understands. He's also worried about his teammates... About his best friend who was okay yesterday, now unable to move out of the bed. Builderman wishes he could go, but he knows he cannot leave Taph. While the Demolitionist isn't affected by the illness, his muteness would be an issue with snowstorm decreasing the visibility. Before the admin is forced to take a hard decision, an angel decides it for him.... Or maybe a devil? Because it's 007n7 who offers to go with the killers.
Some time ago, Builderman would decline this offer, but being stuck and forced to interact with the hacker made him realise that he really changed. While Builderman still doesn't approve the use of the exploits, the hacker has gained his trust.
- "Thanks Seven. Are you sure?"
- "Yes... I am"
- "Great. I'll leave it up to you. Please hurry and be careful. Both of you."- He finishes, looking at the two man's.
Meanwhile in the kitchen, two people try to figure out how to use their super advanced stove.... The said stove being C00lkidd's sword put on the counter, slowly burning in it's shape into it.
- "S-Soo... How do we use it?"
- "I'm afraid I don't know. My only interaction with this sword is being stabbed and burned to death."- Two Time smile that already seems a bit stained, widens and Noob feels cold sweat going down their spine. They didn't expect to have another interaction with the cultist so soon, but someone needs to melt the snow and later boil it to make drinkable water. It takes time, because even if a lot of snow is being melted, the amount of water will always be smaller. Usually Elliot takes care of that, but the pizza man is currently passed out from the fever.
Noob glances at Two Time, they found a bucket somewhere and filled it with a lot of snow. Now they hold it, staring at the sword with tilted head, their tail is up slightly wagging. Noob walks over to the counter, extending their hand to pick up the sword, but the moment they grab it they let out a hiss, quickly pulling away. Two Time observes this, their face not revealing anything, but their tail lowered.
- "Snow?"- The cultists asks, moving the bucket closer, but before Noob can put their hand in it, Guest who just entered the kitchen stops them.
- "Don't, you can't put burn into the ice cold water, snow in this situation. Two Time, get the cool, but not cold water."
- "B-But it's our d-drinkable water! I-It's going to take a while f-for new portion!"- Noob protests, but Guest looks at them seriously and says with stern voice.
- "I know, but we need to take care of this first. You don't want it infected? You can always make more water"- Hearing those words, make Noob feel stupid. They forgot that now there's more danger when it comes to injuries and dying. Guest takes the water from Two Time, leading the survivalist to the sink and slowly pouring the water on the burn.
- "Do we have any bandages and gauze available?"
- "I'm afraid not, Protector. However I can pry to the Spawn for quick recovery."
- "That won't be necessary. Please go find something that can work as an replacement."- Guest orders, still slowly pouring the water. Two Time obligates and Noob is left alone with the soldier. They stay quiet, feeling ashamed for making such a rookie mistake and wasting their resources. Guest seems to guess their thoughts.
- "Noob, it's okay. Everyone makes mistakes. Besides, we've became too used to the pain. The guarantee of respawning all healthy became out norm. Now that situation changed, we will make mistakes while trying to adapt."- The soldier says and Noob can't help, but feel a bit reassured. However the doubt is still there.
- "B-but you're doing fine... Y-you aren't struggling..."- They say, and on that Guest chuckles.
- "Believe me. I am. Yesterday when I was outside, we spotted some kind of Yeti monster. Despite this I wanted to venture deeper into the city, because in worst case scenario we would just respawn back. Then I remembered that respawning works different."
Hearing those words, that even one of the most strongest people in their team struggles with the change puts them on ease. Noob finally looks up from the burn on their hand, there's softness in Guest's eyes. And suddenly they realise that before he didn't mean to make Noob feel stupid. He was looking out for them, it came out harsh because of him going into soldier mode. Noob smiles softly and Guest ruffles their hair with their free hand.
- "Does it hurt? A few blisters formed."
- "Y-yeah... A bit... But less than before... Thank you."
- "No problem, once Two Time comes back we'll bandage it. It might hurt, but I'll try to be as gentle as possible."
After a few more minutes the duo hears a loud noise from outside the kitchen. In the place where stairs are. Then some muffled voices are heard, they seem to be moving to the kitchen. Two Time walks inside, their smile feeling even more strained than before. Behind them follows slightly concerned Builderman. It takes a moment, but Noob realises that one of the bandages the cultist is usually wearing is gone, showing some concerning scar's, but for the sake of situations they don't mention it. Guest also spots the scars, his eyes lingering on them for a while.
- "I'm afraid we do not have any medical equipment. But I've cut some sheets from unused bed. And we can use one of my bandages to keep the sheets in one place... I have forgotten the medical term for the thing sheets replace."- Two Time speaks up, seemingly unaware of the stares they get. Guest takes the materials, nodding.
- "It's called gauze. And thank you Two Time. Your help is appreciated"
Two Time's tail wags a bit, before they quickly step on it to stop it. Luckily for them no one seemed to notice. Guest gently dries off some excessive water and starts to slowly bandage the burn. Making sure that the bandaging is loose enough. Noob, winces a few times, but overall doesn't react much, they felt worse pain before.
Later Builderman shows the present people how to properly use the 'sword-stove'. When questioned how he knows is, he simply explains that it's similar to how Firebrand, one of the SFOTH swords, works. And since He and Shedletsky, back then Telamon, used to spar together he knows how to use them. Eventually Two Time excuses themselves, mumbling something about praying and Spawn. Once Builderman is sure they aren't nearby, he looks at other two with worry hidden in his eyes.
- "Guest, could you check on them later? Because I saw them wobble and miss a step when walking down the stairs."
- "Y-yeah.... I-I also saw that their smile... It f-felt more forced than usually... B-but it might them just be themselves... I-I don't want to overstep."- Noob fumbles with their words, worry evident in their tone, but since their friendship... Could they call it that? Is still new they don't want to be too pushy.
- "Two Time has a history of hiding their injuries. I wouldn't be surprised if they faked feeling okay. I'll go check on them."- Guest says, standing up and heading out of the kitchen.
Builderman and Noob, now left together decide to make something to eat for everyone. No matter the fact that it will be mostly warm water and a few vegetables that were previously dried for long preservation.
Notes:
More Two Time and Noob interactions!!! This duo really quickly grew on me. ❤
Chapter 19: Passing Time
Notes:
I'm vaguely aware of the situation with the change of Forsaken developers and situation with the original one.
I don't have much to say, because I avoid the dramas. I watched a few videos to explain the situation for me.I don't want to get involved in it. I'm mentioning it only to tell you that I'm NOT leaving the fandom. And I will CONTINUE to write this fic.
_____Let me know if you see any typos!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Guest is walking up the stairs, looking for Two Time, he lets his mind wander. While he tried to bond with every survivor when he first got stuck in this place, but Two Time is an enigma to him Despite this he still cares about them, every time he saw them using their own body to block hits, or risking their life trying to backstab the killers. Guest is a war veteran, if you can call him that because he remembers dying from the grande. He really hopes that his family is alive and well. Guest, shakes his head, going back to the original thought. He's a war veteran, he saw his friend die on the battlefield, he killed people, but when he saw the way Two Time enters their second life. Everything that he saw on the battlefield... Feels like nothing compared to that sight. The mere memory makes a chill run down his spine, him, a trained soldier.
Coming out of his head, Guest stares at the door to the room that cultists decided to occupy. He knocks a few times, not wanting to invade their privacy. No response is given, Guest almost walks away, maybe they are somewhere else, but a gut feeling tells him to enter. He hesitates for a few seconds, but finally opens the door. The sight confirms his worst suspicions. Two Time didn't even made it to their bed before their body shut down. Soldier cautiously approaches, well aware of the danger their dagger brings. The cultist doesn't react. Guest turns them on their back, their face lacks the usual smile, their tail is limp and their skin, while they've always had a white skin, now it's clammy and hot to the touch. Guest is amazed and horrified at how well they managed to hide it.
He picks them up and moves to the bed, feeling another wave of worry when he realises how light they are. He gently tucks them under the covers, musse memory from when he used to take care of his daughter kicks in. While he knows that they're an adult, they are still one of the youngests in the group and he can't help his fatherly instincts. Before Guest realises it, he finds himself checking out the scars on their shoulder. Some of them look old, while others.... Not so much. The soldier makes himself a promise to observe the cultist more.
Meanwhile the killers and 007n7 came back, successfully finding some medicine in abandoned pharmacy. Although the medicine itself has completely different names that what they're used to, but reading the label shows that it's in fact safe to use. Mafioso and 007n7 start distributing it to the sick ones, while Builderman and Noob analyse the labels.
Before Shedletsky took the medicine he was asking A LOT of questions. As an Admin, and former god he never was sick before, and he never needed to take the medication. Luckily for him, 007n7 has patience of a father and answered every question with great detail, eventually the admin took the meds, almost gagging at the taste. Then in the fever induced state he gave hackers offended look, like he just deliberately gave him poison. 007n7 had to dodge a sword that was thrown at him. Former hacker takes a mental note to let other admins take care of Shedletsky. He isn't taking any chances.
Speaking of chances, 007n7 is currently looking at Chance who refuses to take meds.
- "Seven. Don't bother, I'm just feeling a bit under the weather... It's nothing serious. Save it for those who really need it."
- "Chance, you're one of those people."
- "N-no... I said I'm fine!"
Elliot who willingly took his dose and was listening to the conversation, clearly had enough. Despite the fever consuming his body he stood up and started throwing threats.
- "Chance if you won't take this medication this instant... Or I'm going to shove it down your throat!"- Hearing those words the gambler pales even more than they were before.
- "E-Ellie, please be reasonable!"
- "Don't 'Ellie' me! You have five seconds!"
- "C-come on!"
- "Five, four thr-"
007n7 quickly leaves the room. He learned long ago that you don't mess with Elliot when he's mad. Former hacker sighs tiredly, his body feeling heavy. He wishes he could check on his son, but he remembers that Noli told him that C00lkidd is not ready to meet him, which breaks his heart, but at the same time fils will relief. So instead he decides to take a quick nap, wanting to distract himself.
Azure stares at the medication with suspicion, looking up at the debt collector.
- "I'm not sure... I was willing to trust you, but since you also don't know this.... I'm hesitant."
- "I checked the labels. This is right medication, just with different name."
- "...I would rather use my medicine."
- "Do you have access to it?"
- "..."
- "Exactly. I know you're hesitant. All your life you've been taught to be weary of things from outside the cult. But now you know better, that this was just one big lie, a manipulation."
- "I know... It's hard to change what I've been told my whole life... But... I'm willing to try"- Azure says, and Mafioso nods with relief. He explains to Azure what each medication does, and how he should dose it. The ex cultist listens closely.
Builderman and Noob finish segregating the meds. The have a five bottles with medicine from the fever, two for cough and two boxes of painkillers. Suddenly Noob gasps, almost dropping the bottle he was holding.
- "Everything okay?"- Builderman asks. Noob hands him the bottle, pointing at something on the label. The admin takes it and reads what is written. His brows burrow in confusion.
- "It's just an expiration date?"
- "L-look at the year..."
Builderman reads it again and freezes, his eyes widen in terror, confusion and shock. The year written on the bottle is 5125. The two survivalists looks at each other, realisation dawning on them.
They've been stuck in the purgatory for centuries.
Notes:
For context, the first Spectre-napping (Spectre + kidnapping) happened in 2025.
Chapter 20: Going on a walk...
Notes:
Shorter chapter. Setting up things for the next chapter.
___
Let me know if you see any typos!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Elliot woke up dazed, his throat feeling like a desert, he slowly opened his eyes, the darkness indicating that the night already came. He glances around, Chance is asleep on the second bed that was dragged to the room so they wouldn't have to be alone during nights, considering their recurring nightmares. Elliot barley remembers that he threatened gambler into taking medicine.
He shakily stood up, deciding to head to the kitchen to get himself a drink. Something to soothe his sore throat that made him unable to talk. Overall he feels terrible, his body is shaking, every step feeling like a the hardest thing in the world. Once he got further away from the room he feels cold shivers constantly going through his body, the coldness of the environment, despite the fire warming up the cabin a bit, Elliot finds himself wishing he took a blanket with him. The stairs feel like a death trap, for a second Elliot thinks there's John Doe's digital footprint on them, but then he blinks and it's gone. Getting downstairs takes him five minutes, he almost collapsed halfway down. Getting near the kitchen he hears shushed voices, but he manages to overhead some pieces.
- "Are you sure..... Read it correctly?"
- "Yes!.... Check for yourself"
- "..... stuck here.... So long?"
- "..... B-but... Our lives!!?"
- "....calm..... Explanation."
- ".... centuries.... This purgatory...."
- "......know"
- ".... everything..... before....gone?"
- ".... stuck longer.... Three thousand years."
Despite the haziness from the fever, Elliot is able to piece together the fragments. The message makes him freeze up. His brain, struggling to comprehend the information. He's been stuck in the purgatory for more than three thousand years. This means that everyone he knew is dead.
What about his life!? He knows he had life BEFORE. He knows that there's a connection between people in his dreams and BEFORE. He doesn't remember faces, he doesn't remember voices or names. But he knows he has family, someone he cares about! This knowledge was the main reason why he never gave up, despite being targeted over and over again. Despite sometimes being unappreciated, despite being told to do more. Despite EVERYTHING, the knowledge of existence of BEFORE was his reason for going on. For not giving up.
But everyone from BEFORE are gone, dead. He's been gone for too long. And there's no more rounds. His healing ability is limited now. The killers are more friendly than before. He doesn't have a reason to be here. There's no one waiting for him to come back, and the rest of the group shows that they're more than capable of handling themselves. He has no purpose... He has no hope. Elliot feels lightheaded. He glances at the door leading to outside, he needs some fresh air. To gather his thoughts. No one would realise that he's gone and even if something bad happens... He'll just respawn, not fully himself. And this thought feels good. Maybe he'll forget about existence of BEFORE, the pain in his heart with disappear.
Elliot slowly walks to the door, quietly opening it and sneaking out. No one realised.... did really no one cares? Elliot thinks going deeper into the snowstorm. Into the night, feeling completely numb to the cold. Instead the cold brings relief to his burning up skin. Elliot's head finally feels more clear... But it only brings more pain, because he can't even remember his family, he can't think of them, because he doesn't know who they are. Thoughts about BEFORE hurt.
He doesn't realise that he doesn't see cabin anymore, that he doesn't remember how to go back.... He doesn't care anymore. He just wants to forget...
Notes:
Someone gave me an idea... And I wrote it. You were right for being scared of what I'll do. Mwehehehehe....
It's after 10 pm and I'm tired, I woke up early.
I'm going to sleep, leaving you on cliffhanger. I'm wondering to what I'll wake up tomorrow.
Heh... I'm so evil 😈 /silly
Chapter 21: Missing
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos.
___
TW! Suicide topic
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chance feels like he's dying, he feels like their gun just blew up, but ten times worse. They have terrible headache and are cold and hot at the same time. Chance is secretly glad that Elliot forced him to take the meds, otherwise he would've feel even worse. The gambler slightly opens his eyes, wanting to check on the healer, but something is wrong. Despite their blurry vision and the dark room, he's able to see that the bed is empty. They're about to shrug it off and go back to sleep, after all everyone needs to go to the bathroom or get a drink, but something tells him that it's not so simple, that something is wrong. Living in constant survival, being one of the people that can actually fight back taught Chance to always listen to his gut feeling. In worst case scenario he is right, in best case scenario he is just paranoid.
Despite feeling like total wreck, gambler stands up, having to sit right back, because the whole room started spinning and there were colourful flashes. Chance doesn't give up and tries again, supporting himself by the wall he makes his way outside. He hears someone talking a few rooms further away and decides to go there. Opening the door he sees Guest talking with Dusekkar, who examines Two Time. The gambler didn't even realized that they're sick too.
- "Chance? Is everything okay?"- Guest asks, his brows burrowing in worry when he sees dishevelled state of the gambler. Chance clears his throat and menages to rasp out.
- "Elliot?"
- "I think I heard someone leaving your room, maybe he went to get something to drink? ....Although it's been a while."- The soldier says and Chance feels lightheaded, their stomach twisting in terror.
- "Something's wrong... Sentinel intuition..."- He whispers, Guest immediately understands what they means. He stands up and gives out orders.
- "Dusekkar stay with Two Time, Chance you go back to bed. I'll take care of that."
He says and quickly goes down the hall. Chance finally relaxes a bit and their legs gave out. Dusekkar looks between two of his sick teammates and with his magic he helps Chance get back to his bed.
Guest quickly goes down the stairs. In the kitchen is a group of people, made of Builderman, Noob, Taph, Mafioso and Azure, everyone is conversing with one another about something. Except Azure who is overanalyzing the labels and ingredients in medicine.
- "Sorry to interrupt. Has any of you seen Elliot?"
- "I'm afraid no, did something happen?"- Answer Builderman, turning around to look at Guest. Former Soldier frowns.
- "I heard someone leaving the room and going in this direction. No one came back. Now Chance basically dragged himself out of the bed because he has a bad feeling and Elliot is nowhere to be seen."
- "😰🖐️👉🏃👀🚪" ("I'll go check other rooms") - Taph emotes and quickly runs past Guest. Noob follows soon after. Builderman sighs.
- "That's.... Not good, let's hope they'll find him.... Anyway Guest, I don't want to crush the mood even more but you need to see this."- He points at something on the label, Guest walks over and reads the label, almost dropping the bottle.
- "What....?"
- "I'm sorry..."
- "My family..."
- "..."- As Guest continues to comprehend the situation, his expression showing that his heart is crushed. Builderman looks away, Mafioso takes of his fedora in condolences and Azure looks away.
After a while Noob frantically runs down. Behind him Taph and 007n7.
- "H-he's n-not here... H-he's gone! G-gone... G-gone..."- They yell, terrified and worried. The former hacker takes over.
- "I-I've been updated on the situation. Noob and Taph checked every room on survivors side, twice. I went and asked in the killers part.... No one saw or heard him."
The worry fills every present survivor. Just what could've happened? Noobs breathing speeds up, they've been the closest with Elliot considering they grew up on the same island. Taph knowing what to do, pulls them away from the group and attempts to calm them down.
- "Guest, are you sure you heard someone leaving the room?"
- "Yes. I'm sure."
- "T-then w-where is he!!!?"
- "🚫🔈,🫁" ("Don't talk. Breathe")
- "Let's assume that he went to get something to drink, but never arrived. Where would he go?"- Everyone continues to brainstorm, eventually someone, who wasn't taking a part in the conversation connects two pieces.
- "If I may interrupt. Now I remember I heard something, like... Moving outside of the kitchen, but nothing happened so I assumed it was just my brain tricking me."- Azure announces. Finally looking up from the labels. He continues.
- "It was somewhere around that time when you were still in denial about the passing time."
- "S-so y-you say he could've h-hear us?"
- "This might be a possibility..."
- "Oh no..."- Noob whispers, the realisation dawning on them.
- "Noob?"
- "I-I've talked with him s-some time ago. He said that s-sometimes he wants to give up... T-that the only thing motivating him is.... His f-family."- They say, and everyone else freezes. Connecting the dots. Builderman feels his hands shaking a bit, after all he promised everyone that one day they'll be able to reunite.
- "But if he heard it... And decided to end it all... We would've find him... Or he would just respawn, not fully himself, but alive. This doesn't make sense."- Guest analyses the situation, the importance of it dimming the grief in his heart.
- "Outside..."- 007n7 whispers and rushes to the front door, quickly opening it and running into the snowstorm. Everyone need a few seconds to catch up with the situation. Noob quickly stands up and rushes after him, Guest following soon after.
007n7 covers his eyes, when the snow hits his face. He has to take off his glasses because snow was covering his vision. The coldness is surrounding him. He wants to yell Elliot's name, but the animals and beasts hiding in the dark would also hear him. Being a meal won't help Elliot. 007n7 curses at himself, just as his relationship with Elliot was getting better, more friendly this happens. Former hacker is unaware that it's been centuries since he got stuck in the purgatory, but he knows that it had to be something really bad to make Elliot so careless. After all it was Elliot who always told everyone not to give up, it was him who was always fine, always checking up on others... Oh... How he could've been to blind. Elliot was putting on a facade, he was also hurting but no one realised. 007n7 hates himself for not realising sooner.
The snow and darkness surrounds him from all directions, the cabin is long gone. Hidden by the snowfall. Hacker continues to walk through the snowdrifts. Eventually he trips on something, falling into the snow. When he's getting up something stops him. The thing he assumed is a tree root, it's covered in material. His heart stops, he summons his c00lgui to have at least a small form of light.... Red material.... ####.
007n7's heart stops as he uncovers the rest of the body.
- "Elliot!?"- He shouts, pulling out the younger man, who is ice cold to the touch. Elliot slowly opens his eyes, they look dazed and can't seem to focus.
- "...why....why are you here."- He whispers, his voice is slurred and raspy, it clearly brings pain when he talks. Despite this former hacker let's out relifed breath. He grabs Elliot's wrist checking for pulse, it's really weak.
- "I'm looking for you! What were you thinking!!?"
- "...why... Why do you care?"
- "What do you mean!? I don't want you dead!"
- "... I'll respawn anyway..."
- "You won't be the same, Elliot please just hold on!"- 007n7 begs, taking off his jacket and placing it around Elliot. He attempts to pick him up, but Elliot resists.
- "Don't... I want to forget... I don't have... a reason to be... alive."
- "Elliot, what do you mean. Please don't do this, let me help you!"
- "Heh... you really... don't know a thing..."
- "W-what?"
- "It's been... centuries... they're all gone."
- "Oh..."- Hearing that Elliot laughs without humour, the action causing terrible coughs that make his entire body shake. Once they pass Elliot continues.
- ".... it's not like you would understand... You have your son... your friend... everyone you care about..."
- "I-I know. I know I'm probably the last person that you want to see, but please don't give up! O-other survivors also lost their f-families. You can talk to them!"
- "....what's there to talk about... I just... JUST LET ME DIE!!! LET ME FORGET!!!"- the healer cries out, raw emotions leaving his body. 007n7 pulls him into a hug.
- "Let me GO!!! PLEASE!!!"
- "Elliot... It's not... Oh my admins... It's not the right choice, death isn't the right choice."
- "Oh don't tell me.... about right choices when... your son... Killed us over and over again."- Elliot snaps, tears streaming down his face, the warmth of 007n7's body makes him realise how cold he feels, his body starts to shiver, badly. Despite the hurtful words, former hacker doesn't let go.
- "I committed. When I lost C00lkidd I shot myself in the head. Then I woke up in the purgatory..."
- "...w-what...?"
- "I know what it feels like... To loose everything... How continuing living feels impossible..."- Hacker continues, also crying. This is first time he mentioned it to someone else.
- "Please Elliot... Talk to someone... It doesn't have to be me... but please, let me help. Y-your family... They wouldn't want this"- He whispers. And Elliot stiffness even more. He doesn't remember his family too good. But he remembers feeling loved, how he looked at the missing posters that their captor was showing to the survivors, to mock them. And for a second he hesitates.
007n7 senses this second and quickly picks up the younger man. He starts running in the direction he believes that the cabin is. Elliot starts to become limp, despite the pure desperation in hackers voice that begs him to stay awake.
A while later 007n7 is sure that his lost. That he failed another time, but then he sees someone.
- "THIS WAY!!!"- A determined and relifed voice of Noob is heard. Hacker rushes in their direction.
- "H-how is he!?"
- "N-Noob?"- Elliot whispers, and Noob looks like he's about to collapse from relief.
- "E-Elliot... Please don't... Don't do this again... I... You're my friend... I don't want you to die!"- The youngest survivor beds, causing Elliot's to be filled with terrible guilt.
- "S-Seven. We need to hurry... S-some kind of animal is n-nearby and Guest is keeping it busy... B-but I don't know H-how long he can hold on!"- Noob informs, pointing in certain direction, now running after the hacker.
007n7 uses his ability to send a clone to help distracting. He hears sounds of the fight, but continues to run. He wishes he could just teleport, but the ability doesn't let him take anyone else with him.
Eventually the group, is able to see the cabin. Elliot, while still conscious, hangs limp in hackers arms. 007n7 bursts into the cabin, rushing to the couches near fireplace, but not to near to avoid temperature shock. Guest runs in soon after, making his way upstairs to grab a blanket or two. Others, hearing the commotion also offer to help.
Azure, despite being on opposite side, agrees to check out Elliot. He's the one with the most medical knowledge, despite knowing only natural ways of treatment.
- "He's conscious, but barley. There's no signs of injury, but he has hypothermia. We need to warm him up, do not rub his arms it might make it worse until he isn't warmed up at least a little. You can get him a warm, I repeat warm NOT hot drink. And it would be good to get him some spare clothes... But I doubt it."- The ex cultist orders, then looking back at the healer.
- "But I have good news. Despite the suicide attempt he still has enough will to live to give me dirty looks... Unless he wants to provoke me to kill him."- Azure continues.
Builderman takes of his jacket and offers it to Elliot, who blushes from embarrassment and changes his soaking wet shirt into Builderman's jacket. Overwhelming guilt filling his body, everyone cares so much about him... And he still wants to end it all.
Eventually everyone calms down a bit and leave Elliot be. Noob is asleep next to him, still having him trapped in a hug, they refuse to leave him alone. 007n7 sits nearby, keeping an eye on the healer. Former hacker is aware that Elliot isn't okay mentally, and physically. The sickness still raging inside his body, the fever slowly returning.
- "I'm sorry..."- Pizza man mumbles quietly, looking away.
- "Huh... Why are you apologizing?"
- "... back then... In the snow... I shouldn't have snapped at you.... You just wanted to help..."- Elliot continues, shame eating him alive. 007n7 only smiles at this.
- "It's okay. I understand, your emotions were all over the place. You needed to somehow set them free."
- "But..."
- "Don't. Just focus on resting and getting better. We'll talk later about this situation."- Hacker says, it's clear in his voice that he doesn't hold a grudge. Elliot rests his head, he doesn't want to remember, this hurts. He still wants to end it all, but the guilt and shame feel even worse.
Notes:
I seriously feel like by writing this fic I summoned a wave of cold to the place I live. IT'S SO COLD... And there might be a storm coming.
Chapter 22: Hard Decisions
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
____
If you're wondering, Mafioso's goons are in pocket dimensions unless he summons them.
____
TW! Implied/discussed death
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Night passes and the next day begins. The sickness continued to spread, now basically everyone is sick.
- The kids have bad coughs, small fevers and overall feel weak, with no appetite.
- Shedletsky, Two Time and Chance are knocked out cold. With high fever, chills, no appetite and cough. None of them has energy to get out of the bed. Two Time wasn't even properly conscious since they passed out. Every one of them experiences nightmares.
- 007n7, Noob, Builderman and Azure are in early stages of the sickness. They experience aching body, headaches, coughs and runny nose.
- Guest 1337, Taph and Mafioso are healthy, but sooner or later they will get sick.
- Dusekkar, John Doe, Jason and Guest 666 are unable to get sick. Dusekkar isn't a normal robloxian. John's corruption consumes the sickness before it can take effect. Jason died before and is some kind of undead and because of mutations in the code. Guest 666 has more of animal traits than human, because of that they're unable to get human version of sickness.
- 1x1x1x1 locked themselves in a room refusing to get out, but somehow Noli got inside and managed not to die. Now he also is there, the dark room actually saving him because he has terrible migraine.
The kids and other sick people are asleep. The more or less healthy people got called for a meeting, discussing the last person on their team. Elliot's night escapade caused his sickness to terribly worsen, his weak immune system is unable to deal with it. His fever spikes to dangerous levels, despite not having a termometr everyone knows it's bad. The cough he has it terrible and during one of a few times when he was responding he told them that his chest hurts and he struggles to breathe.
The group is gathered in the kitchen, their expressions solemn.
- "I'm not familiar with the medical terms from outside. But I dealt with sickness a lot. If your teammate won't get a treatment for this... He will die."- Azure says, despite being on the other team, his healer mentality took over. Guest sighs.
- "I don't want to worsen the mood... But I think that he has pneumonia.... He needs antibiotics."
- "I-I saw the inside of the pharmacy. It was empty except those few bottles and boxes we brought back... T-There's nothing else."- 007n7 cuts in. Then Mafioso takes over.
- "We cannot waste all medicine on one person. This will bring death on all of us."
- "S-so what!? W-were just g-going to let him d-die...!?"- Noob protests, fidgeting with the bandage on their burned hand. They get stopped by Guests who makes sure they won't worsen the injury. No one dares to say anything. Eventually Azure speaks up.
- "I don't want to be cruel... But... We have only three choices. One, we try to heal him. Risking our lifes and with high chance of failure. Two, we leave him be. Giving him the dose everyone else gets...."
- "And three?"- Mafioso urges, because the ex cultist became silent. Azure takes a shaky breath and survivors worry of what could cause it.
- "We free him from suffering..."
- "NO!!! W-WHAT?! H-HE'S M-MY FRIEND!!! YOU CAN'T P-PUT HIM DOWN LIKE SOME KIND OF A-ANIMAL!!!"- Noob shouts, staring at the killer in terror. Everyone else does the same. Builderman shakes his head.
- "No, this is inhuman."
- "Whatever we'll do it will lead to death. It's the most peaceful choice..."
- "I-I didn't save him yesterday just f-for him to be k-killed." - 007n7 says, shaking his head. Everyone looks like they're about to argue, but a weak voice from the entrance calls out, causing everyone to look there.
- "...how about I-I decide my own fate?"- Says Elliot, who somehow managed to get to the kitchen entrance. Noob quickly rushes to his side to support him.
- "ELLIOT!"
- "What are you doing?"
- "... saving you... From deciding.... I messed up... I know... I know I did."
- "Ellie..."
- "I..."- The sentence is stopped by the cough, that causes Elliot to basically kneel on the floor.
- "I-I've tasted death.... I... I know it's coming... I'm used.... Just please.... It hurts... worse... Thank any other... injury"- Elliot continues. Actively breaking down, the fever making him more emotional. Other survivors are crying too and Azure has to look away.
- "Are you taking about your family... Or the sickness?"- Guest asks and Elliot just nods, it looks like he means both things.
- "We could've made a mistake. Is it really the risk you wish to take?"
- "....yes.... Please... I swear.... It's the only time.... just... please...let me taste... death one... last time"- Eliot struggles to say, his vision already getting blurry. The situation is hard and requires drastic decisions. Everyone wishes to deny Elliot's wish, but they all know that he has a point. They don't have enough medicine, the chances of finding the right antibiotic for pneumonia are slim and none of them is a doctor. They might incidentally give him the wrong one. Builderman walks over, kneels and grabs Elliot's hands.
- "If you're sure, bud.... I'm sorry we can't do more."
- "It's... okay... Don't blame... Yourself.... It's my decision...."
Mafioso stands up, silently agreeing to be the one that kills Elliot. He had killed before, to ease the pain. It's nothing new to him. He picks up the pizza man and walks to the direction of the door. Taph and Noob are about to run after them, but get stopped by others.
- "Despite seeing death before, I believe it's more emotional than usually. You don't want to see this. Elliot will need us after the respawn."
A few minutes later, familiar figure pops out thin air. Despite looking terrible, not from sickness but the whole respawning experience. He looks up, perfectly healthy, but missing something. Seeing the group of people staring at him. Elliot can't help but smile.
- "Thank you for listening."
Notes:
....Hey... Ummm... Please Don't come at me!!! It was my friend!!! I asked them to decide whether I should keep Elliot alive. Seeing this chapter... You know what they choose.
.....heh... I'm just gonna go. 👈👈 SEE YA!!! *runs away*
Chapter 23: The Talk
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
___
Tw! Brief mention of suicide
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Elliot is sitting in the kitchen, eating the watery soup. He feels watched, which is true. Because three of his teammates are intently watching his back. The guilt and shame make him loose appetite, but he forces himself to finish.
- "S-so you and Builderman made this?"- He asks looking at Noob. They nod.
- "Y-yeah! We did... It's not the b-best but it's not like we have much of a choice."
- "No. It's great, really. One of the most tasty things I ate recently. You are the best cooks I know."- Elliot says and the silences that stretches is deafening.
- "I... I-I'm going upstairs to check on others"- Noob says with shaky voice, like they're about to cry. They quickly rush up.
- "Did I said something wrong?"
- "...Elliot you always told everyone that you love cooking, it's your pride and joy. Even if we didn't have much, if someone else cooked you always gave tips on how to make it taste better, despite lack of resources. "
- "Oh... I... don't remember that. I know I cooked but it being my pride? Like it's basic knowledge!"
- "Elliot, you always said that it reminded you of spending time with you-"
- "Guest. Please... I don't remember it, but I know that my lost memories brought me a lot pain, so I tried to kill myself. I don't want to remember them... yet. Maybe in future I'll come and ask."
- "...Alright."
- "Guest, you do it. I'm going to go check on Shed."- Builderman says, Guest just nods. Elliot looks at them with raised eyebrow. A feeling of dread overcoming him. The soldier moves over the chair and sits next to him, but not close enough to invade his personal space.
- "Elliot. I know it's not pleasant topic. And your reasons are now nothing but lost memories. We need to talk about what you did. I know it might seem harsh and too soon, but for the sake of the team we need to."- He says, Elliot is unable to look him. The guilt is making his stomach tie in knots.
- "I'm sorry... I just know it hurt too much."- Elliot finally speaks up. Fidgeting with his fingers. -"And unfair. I know you had your family too, yet you didn't overreact like me."
- "Elliot no, this wasn't overreaction. Those were your feelings. And I understand, I just want to go to a room and cry. Because someone close to me is gone. But despite this I still care about everyone else."- Guest says honestly, this normally closed off person is opening up to Elliot. He continues.
- "We need to work as a team. Despite our flaws, our issues and our preferences. But we can't do it if we hide our feelings. I'm sorry that we never realised how much you were hurting.... Elliot you're one of the bravest people I know. Can I trust you to come to someone if you have some issues?"- He asks.
Elliot stays quiet for a while. While he doesn't want to be a bother and prefers to help people not asking for anything back, he sees the logic behind this. They can't work as a team if not everyone is okay, unless he wants others to do the same things he did.
- "I-I'm not used to rely on others... But I want the best for everyone here. I'll promise I'll try my best."- Elliot says, honestly. And Guest smiles, with this proud fatherly vibe. Elliot feels a hint of familiarity, but his brain can't remember from where, its
- "Thank you Elliot."
- "I-I should go apologise to Noob..."- The healer stands up and starts walking away.
- "One more thing!"
- "Yeah?"
- "No one blames you."
- "... thanks for letting me know."
Elliot goes upstairs, back to his room. Opening the door he sees the bed that was dragged to this room, placed basically right in the entrance. On it lays Chance, who is totally out of it. On gamblers forehead is a wet cloth, probably placed there by Noob. Speaking of Noob, they're looking at gambler in worry.
- "His fever spiked up..."- They inform, their voice unusually lacking emotion. Elliot sits on the side of the bed.
- "I'm sorry. I know I messed up, but when I think about last few days. I can remember this pain in my heart... I didn't know how to deal with it. I..."- He stops to gather his thoughts. Eventually deciding on full honesty. -"I never knew how to deal with my emotions, always putting others before me. I don't know how to say no when someone asks me for something. I never had time to focus on myself.... I'm sorry, really. I know I broke something between us... But I promise you, the same thing I promised Guest. I will try my best to get some help for myself when I need it."
After Elliot confides in Noob, the room is quiet. Noob is applying new cloth, soaked in cold water to fight of Chance's fever. They don't say anything for a while, Elliot also stays quiet. Not able to look them in the eyes.
- "Y-you were the only person I-I could talk with a-about the island. I-I could ask you something... To make sure that m-my blurry memories aren't just a d-delusion. N-now I can't, because you don't remember."- They say, and Elliot feels like something in his heart breaks.
- "I know it won't change the past. But I'm really sorry... I feel like guilt is eating me alive."
- "I-I'm still mad at you... But I don't want to loose another friend."- Noob whispers. Elliot finally finds courage to look at them. Noob is crying and Elliot simply hugs them. He knows it's not enough to fix the broken bridge, but it's a start.
Meanwhile Builderman is getting a headache.... again. He is unsure if it's because of the sickness setting in properly or because of Shedletsky. Don't get him wrong, he deeply cares about his best friend, but he is the most dramatic sick person Builderman ever knew... Not that he knew a lot of sick people, because admins normally are unable to succumb to sickness that mortals have to deal with, but sometimes people from HQ asked for sick leave.
- "Builderman... Is this the end? The ultimate punishment?! Because I feel like I'm dying! I can't move, my head is pounding, my body is on fire and freezing at the same time... AND ON TOP OF THAT I'M STILL COVERED IN THIS PINK GLITTER!!! THIS IS HELL!"- Shedletsky sobs, a bit delirious from the fever, still glowing because of the glitter. Builderman just sighs.
- "Just go to sleep John. Also this sobbing is going to make yours, and mine headache worse."
Notes:
Congratulations Suddenly_Jasmine for correctly guessing a part of what Elliot lost! And giving me a heart attack when I saw your jokingly guessing correctly.
Here's a medal for you: 🏅______
A conversation I had:
My dad: "So how many people you killed in your story?"
Me: *caught in the act type of silence* "...Two"
My dad: *laughs*
Chapter 24: Confusion and Fear
Chapter Text
He doesn't understand what is going on. They've experienced a lot of injuries, from training in their early days, during the battle against admins, when he got banned and from the survivors trying to fight back during rounds and when they stabbed themselves to use abilities.
Yet none of those pains doesn't compare to the one he feels right now. He's not even a proper robloxian, he shouldn't be able to get sick... To be so.... Weak.... Vulnerable... Useless... Pathetic... just like He said... nothing more than a container for His hatred... Insecurities.
Despite the weakness in their body, 1x1x1x1 punches the wall... Hard. Normally there would be a dent in it, but now he's so weak that nothing happens. The embodiment of hatred breaths heavily. They won't admit it, even to themselves, but deep down this situation scares them. He's supposed to be powerful, not weak. He cannot let himself be so weak... not again. Despite his best attempts to forget, memories surface. Memories of a child, weak, trusting, innocent child. He had been so foolish, he cannot believe that he ever wished for His recognition. He still does.
When Noli opens his eyes he realises three things. First, He's lying on the floor... how did he ended up sleeping on the floor? Second, this awful, throbbing pain in the rotten part of his head finally lessened enough for him to actually function. Third, the person, to who's room he broke in, is standing in front of a wall. Fist still against the wooden wall, and they're breathing heavily.
- "You good X?"- The exploiter asks, the embodiment of hatred quickly snaps their heads in his direction. Don't get him wrong, Noli isn't scared of them, but for the sake of his wellbeing he quickly puts his both hands up. Now when he looks at 1x4, despite their black skin. Noli can actually see that he's not feeling okay. In the way their body shakes, finding standing up difficult.
- "First time being sick, huh? I bet you're confused. Lucky for you I've survived a lot of colds during my collage days."
- "I. DON'T. Need. Your. Help"- 1x4 saying angrily, their voice hoarse.
- "Suuure...."- Noli stares, waiting for something. Then it happens, 1x's legs starts to wobble, strained by the long time they've pushed their limits. Then their legs give out, making him fall. Noli manages to catch him before he hits the ground.
- "DON'T TOUCH ME!"- He shouts, trying to get away. The shout causes their sore throat to hurt even more and an awful cough attack starts. Noli waits patiently. He has experience when it comes to looking after stubborn patients that insist they're fine. He lost count how many times he had to force 007n7 to rest.... Good old times.
While Noli continues to reminisce about his collage life, 1x1x1x1 is catching his breath after the coughing attack. They feel awful, their body aches, his head is pounding and he believes that he lost his ability to speak because of the cough. He hates feeling so vulnerable. And on top of that, Noli continues to hold him. To 1x1x1x1 the touch feel like it's burning into his skin. He just wants to get away, to get rid of the uncomfortable... painful touch, but he doesn't have any energy to do so. Their body gives up after two days of pushing themselves.
Then Noli starts to move them, this causes a wave of panic. A unknown feeling for the being that is used to anger and hate. Memory of being dragged by Him after failing a simple task resurfaces in their mind. But instead of ending up thrown to the floor, Noli sits them on the bed
- "Come on X. Relax, you pushed yourself too much. Just lay down and go to sleep. Feeling like #### is normal when you are sick. Have you eaten anything?"- The exploiter speaks. The embodiment of hatred looks at him like he had grown a second head. Eventually he slowly shakes his head. He didn't want to interact with the survivors, he knows that he wouldn't be able to resist the urge to kill. Noli frowns on that.
- "That's not good. Food is essential for getting better."
- "... I'm not sick."
- "And I never hacked in my life. Face it X, you need help. I know you like honesty, so I'm going to be honest. You have no idea how to deal with illness, you need assistance. After all sickness is not a part of your code. Just like it's not for your fath-"
- "DON'T CALL HIM LIKE THAT! HE IS NOT MY FATHER. I'M GOING TO KIL"- 1x4's outrage is cut off by another wave of coughs, the sword that he summoned drops to the floor. Noli patiently waits for the coughing fit to pass.
- "Sorry. Didn't mean to bring up your daddy issues. Don't glare at me like that it's true. Anyway both of you, and other admins suffer more from the sickness, because your body is not used to it. It's alien to you. Now get some rest. If it makes you feel better I'll keep watch, and for admins sake stop shouting at me. I just came out of migraine and I don't want it again."
Noli finishes. 1x1x1x1 just sits staring at him. After a while they reluctantly lay down, staring at the ceiling. He doesn't want to go to sleep, he hates sleeping because they always end up dreaming about his past. But no matter how hard they try to fight it, the sleep comes anyway.
Notes:
BLOCK TALES DEMO 4 TOMORROW!!! 🔥
I hope I'll find time to play. Because I have exams soon. So I have two options, study earlier and then start playing. Or wait until I'm free and dodge spoilers like I'm dodging Hatred's attacks. (Please timezones don't mess up my plans. I'll be devastated if I'd have to wait another day because of you)
Chapter 25: A slice of life
Notes:
Let me know if you spot any typos!
Chapter Text
Next time 1x1x1x1 opened their eyes it was already day. Looks like he slept through the night, tilting his head to the right the sight almost makes him jump. Right in front of the bed stands Noli, menacingly holding bowl of soup.
- "Eat it. It will help you feel better. If you refuse I will feed you."- He says and 1x4 needs a few seconds for their fever clouded brain to catch up. When it catches up, their brows burrow.
- "No. To both things."- They say with raspy voice and this time it's Noli who frowns.
- "I get it. You're almighty 1x1x1x1 that doesn't need help. But sometimes even the strongest need help. It's not a weakness to ask for it, it's bravery."- He says and 1x feels confused. This isn't what he's used to. They give in, grabbing the bowls with soup... Or rather warm water with a few vegetables. But instead of eating he just stares at it.
- "You need to eat. I can see your ribs."- Noli says and after few seconds of silence 1x realises. They look up and give Noli deadpan look.
- "Seriously?"
- "What? It's not my fault your torso is see through."- Noli says, pretending to be serious. Then starts to chuckle. 1x1x1x1 rolls his eyes and finally starts to eat. A unknown feeling for the embodiment of hatred surfaces, they don't know what that is. It's pleasant and uncomfortable at the same time.
Meanwhile Shedletsky has completely different experience with food while being sick. He doesn't have appetite to eat, but he knows he's hungry. The former admin doesn't have energy to pick up the spoon, which is scary for him. After all he's a master of sword fighting!
Taph is sitting next to him. Holding a bowl of soup and a spoon. When tiredness causes Shedletsky to yawn, the demolitionist, who got tired of Shed refusing to eat, puts the spoon in his mouth, going a bit too much far. This causes Shedletsky to choke both on the soup and the spoon. While former admin fights with the coughs, Taph feels dread creeping up. He knows he messed up, badly. He just got so irritated and acted on impulse.
When Shedletsky finally manages to take a breath, not fully because his nose is blocked. He looks up at Taph. The demolitionist covered himself with his wings, despite the fever raging in his body he understands that he needs to be cautious with what he says.
- "That is interesting way to assassinate someone.... Nice job Taph."- He says light-hearted and gives demolitionist a smile.
- "This soup is not bad... And honestly, thanks to you I want to eat it now."
As Shedletsky reaches for the bowl, Taph relaxes. Looks like his mistake wasn't so terrible, and it helped. When former admin finishes the bowl, he goes back to sleep. Taph stays nearby just in case. He finds himself rubbing his arms. Was it always so cold? Or is he also getting sick... Oh no. Taph silently panics, he can't be sick! He needs to be fine to assist Builderman.
Guest observes empty shelves. The food is almost gone, except for one can. He frowns, the situation is not good. They don't have a lot of man power and for the past few days everyone could only get one bowl of soup for the whole day. The kids and the most sick ones got bigger portions. Dusekkar flows over.
- "We need to go outside. Despite the risks that we might find. The situation is not nice, but for our comrades we must rise."
- "I know. But we need at least one more person with us. But we don't have much choice, Mafioso and Azure hadn't came down today and I fear that the sickness got to them."- The soldier says. Silence that follows is tense, another drastic decisions have to be made.
Suddenly there's a knock form the entrance to the kitchen, the duo looks up and the person standing in the entrance makes their blood run cold. Despite the alliance, both Guest and Dusekkar get ready to fight. The person that is standing in the entrance is Jason, no one saw him since the first day and now he appears out of nowhere. But instead of attacking them, the killer continues to stare. Then he points at himself, then at Guest and Dusekkar and then at the door.
- "You want to go with us?"- Guest asks, still weary of the killer. Jason just gives them a small nod. Despite the risks, both of the survivors know it's their best and only option. Dusekkar nods in agreement.
- "Alright. I'll inform others that we're heading out... You should inform your killer pals too."- Guest says, passing by Jason.
Elliot sighs, placing a wet cloth on Noob's forehead. A few hours after their conversation the fever hit them and now they're asleep. Elliot still feels guilty for making everyone worry, but the conversation with Noob allowed him to hope that he can still fix the damaged bridges between him and his teammates. Elliot wishes that no one else will have to die to be freed from the sickness. While being lost in his thoughts, he hears movement behind him. Turning around he sees that Chance woke up and is staring at him.
- "You're okay...."- He whispers, the relief is evident in his words. This makes the guilt come back even stronger. Elliot walks over and places a hand on gambler's forehead.
- "Your fever broke. That's good. How are you feeling?"
- "....not good."- Chance mumbles. -"You're... Not sick anymore. What happened... I remember bits and pieces. You were gone..."
- "I.... I'll tell you some other time. When you feel better. I promise."- Elliot says and Chance nods. The gambler shivers a bit, feeling exposed.
- "W-where are my glasses?"- He asks, his yellow eyes darting around the room, looking for the item of comfort. Elliot opens a nightstand drawer and takes them out.
- "Here. Noob placed them there so they wouldn't get lost."- The pizza man hands the glasses to Chance who quickly puts them on, letting out relifed breath.
- "I'm not sure why you wear them. But you don't need to hide your eyes with me. If you want ever feel ready to do that."
- "... I'll keep that in mind. I... The last person that I willingly showed my eyes hurt me... So I'm a bit afraid. Heh... I've been dreaming about them when I had fever... It was terrifying and I couldn't wake up."- Chance confides in Elliot, who listens closely. Placing a hand on gamblers shoulder for comfort.
Azure isn't sure what happened. One moment he was checking on the kids, next he opens his eyes and is sitting on the floor, leaning on the wall. Azure feels terrible, his body feeling so tired that keeping his head up is a challenge. He frowns, even in past the sickness always hit him bad. Making him all emotional and weak. Looking around he realises two things. First, sis hat is placed on the chair nearby. Second, next to the bed is standing John Doe with his hunched over posture, he finishes setting up the pillow. Sensing the stare he looks at the Azure. He walks over his head tilted. As if asking how is he feeling.
- "I... I'm fine."- Azure mumbles, which is met with John shaking his head. Azure knows he can't fake his way out of it.
- "Alright... I'm not fine. I feel terrible... Colds always hit me hard... Did... Did I faint?"- Azure asks. John Doe nods his head, his smile doesn't change as he offers him a hand. The only other person that constantly smiles is Two Time, the smile reminds Azure about them. However there's a softness in John's smile and ex cultist allows himself to relax around him. He grabs the hand, his legs wobble as he stands up. Doe slowly leads the cultist to the bed. When Azure lays down he tucks him in, making sure his comfortable. Azure smiles softly.
- "... thanks"- Hearing that John nods his head and slightly ruffles Azure's hair.
Two Time finally was able to wake up and be more in touch with the reality. They have no idea what happened and how long they were out. But they know one thing, other survivors saw them vulnerable. The thought alone makes them uncomfortable. Their tail curls around their body, like it's trying to shield them.
The thing that snaps them out of their thoughts is a coughing fit of the other person in the room. They look up seeing one of their teammates, Builderman hunched over.
- "I'm... I'm alright. Good to see you awake"- He says, looking at the cultist. He walks over and is about to touch their forehead, but stops, asking for permission. Two Time shakes their head and he backs away.
- "You should eat something. Then you can take medicine."
Two Time's smile strains a bit. The thought of eating anything makes them feel sick, they don't trust their voice to answer so they just shake their head. Builderman looks at them in worry.
- "Two Time... This is third day since Guest found you passed out. You hadn't eaten anything. You should eat at least something."- He says. But Two Time shakes his head again. Builderman sighs. The cultist knows this sigh, it's this type you do when someone irritates you.
- "Okay. I won't push you for now, but take the medicine."- Builderman says, handing him the dosage. They reach out, but freeze.
- "Remember Two Time. If you ever encounter things from outside. Avoid them. It brings nothing good and will only mess with your head. Do You Understand?"
- "Yes ⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛⬛. I understand."
- "Good. The Spawn praises those who are loyal to the religion."
Two Time quickly pulls away. They almost took it, how could they forget that lesson. After all they should only trust healers from the cult. Two Time already broke this lesson when they started trusting Elliot. They can't commit even more sins.
- "Two Time?"- Builderman asks, worry in his eyes. Two Time just shakes their head. Indicating that they won't take the medicine. Builderman frowns, he internally curses the cult. He has no idea why Two Time doesn't want to take it, but his gut feeling tells him it's the cult. He decides to try something
- "If this makes you feel better... Your... Friend. Azure analysed the medication. And took it himself."- Hearing those words makes their head snap up. Azure... Took those things? But why? He should know better... Unless he deemed it safe. Or it's the survivors that lie, try to trick them into committing a sin.
Builderman stands up, placing the medicine on the nightstand.
- "I need to lay down. Just take it when you're ready. Please."- He says and leaves the room, leaning on the wall.
Two Time just stares, caught in conflict. They feel terrible and just want to feel better. Their mask slips, their face twists into face of discomfort. Reluctantly, despite their better judgement, they reach out and take the medicine. The taste burning into their mouth, they almost gag but force themselves to swallow. Yet the taste still lingers. Two Time lays down, the pills make them realise how empty their stomach is. Yet the food remains untouched, not only because they don't have appetite. Because they feel like they need to punish themselves for taking the medicine, committing a sin. They silently pray for forgiveness ignoring the hunger. Eventually they tire themselves up and fall asleep.
Chapter 26: Reunion
Notes:
Let me see if you spot any typos!!!
____Btw. All characters that are bald in game. I gave them hair in the colour of their skin colour.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
John Doe observes sleeping ex cultist. From the look of his face he can tell that the sleep he's getting is restless and light. Doe's suspicions are confirmed when a door to the room opens which wakes up Azure. John Doe looks at the door. In the frame is standing Pr3ttyprincess.
- "C00lkidd woke up and he's crying. Makes my head hurt worse..."- She says while rubbing her head. Azure sighs and is about to leave the bed when John stops him. The corrupted man shakes his head and points at himself. Azure frowns.
- "Kid(d) is scared of you. It won't work."- Azure says, but John shakes his head again.
- "Do you have a plan Mr Doe?"- Asks Pr3ttyprincess, who already made her way next to the bed. On that John nods.
- "You hear Azu!!! You can rest. I was worried when you suddenly fell down."
- "Sorry for worrying you... But I'm still not sure. I would prefer doing it myself."
- "No! It's princess order! You are resting now. And I'll be watching you!"- Princess crosses her arms and Azure barley contains a chuckle.
- "Alright... But call me if something happens."- He says, looking at John. He nods in return, heading out. Meanwhile Pr3ttyprincess decides to cuddle with Azure.
John Doe makes his way to the kids room. When he finally stands before it, he peaks in. C00lkidd is clearly crying, almost sobbing. He is tightly hugging Bluudude, who looks annoyed at younger child.
- "I.... I want.... I want papa...."
- "Just shut up and go to him!"
- "....But he... He... He might hate me.... I... I hurt.... I hurt him and.... His friends."- C00lkidd's words are separated by him taking shaky breaths, trying to control the sobbing.
Hearing this John Doe turns around and makes his way to the part of the cabin that belongs to survivors. He peeks into the rooms to spot the person he's looking for. Finally he finds the right room. Walking inside, he sees that the exploiter is asleep, probably sick too. John walks over to the bed, staring. He tried to figure out how to wake up the hacker without freaking him out. The decision is made for him when 007n7 opens his eyes, that quickly fill with terror. John knows he only has a few seconds before he starts screaming and it will complicate the situation, not thinking rationally John hits him in the head. And then he proceeds to panicky check if he killed the survivor. Luckily for him, he's just knocked out.
Unluckily for him, someone enters the room.
- "007n7? Are you here? Boss sent me. I need to ask you somet--- What the #### Doe!?"- A confused and shocked Contractee stands in the entrance. John just stares at one of Mafioso's people.
- "Is he dead?!"- He asks, John just shakes his head. The mafia member sighs with relief.
- "I came to ask if he would be willing to go to C00lkidd. Poor child is unable to calm down."- Hearing that John points at himself, as if saying 'Me too'.
- "Well next time don't knock him out! It's more like a kidnapping than politely asking!"
Eventually, when it became clear that the hacker won't wake up anytime soon. Both Contractee and John Doe decided to bring C00lkidd to the hacker. The corrupted man left everything in the hands of the mafialing. Now the sick, crying child is looking at the unresponsive body of his father.
- "D-did you kill him!!!?"- He stares at the debt collector with terror. He quickly relises the mistake.
- "N-no! Don't worry kiddo! He's alright. Just..."
- "JUST WHAT!?"- The child basically sobs.
- "John Doe wanted to bring him to you... But he went with "kidnapping" approach. And knocked out your dad. But if you check his breathing and heartbeat... It's all there!"- Contractee explains. C00lkidd quickly rushes to his dad's side, placing ear to his chest. Just like the debt collector said, there is a heartbeat. C00lkidd sighs with relief and curls up against his dad's side.
- "Mr Mafia Guy? Can you say.... Thanks for Mr Doe? He still scares me... But he tried to do a nice thing... Despite failing."
- "Sure, kiddo."
A few hours later 007n7 returns to reality. He feels something clutching his clothes. A warm body pressed against his. When he opens his eyes he freezes up. His son is curled up asleep right next to him. The hacker feels a lot of conflicting emotions, happiness because his 'little' boy is back, and fear because for centuries he's been slaughtered by him.
- "Sorry for letting him in... He had a nightmare and wanted to see you. I would've ask you normally... But John Doe was faster. He wanted to get you to the child in his own way... He knocked you out because he didn't want to scare you."- Contractee, who was staying nearby, says. 007n7 looks at him.
- "That explains why my head hurts... Thank you for caring about him."
- "No problem! I'll leave you two be."- The mafialing leaves the room.
Some time later, C00lkidd stirs awake. The first thing that comes into his view is his dad, smiling at him. The child gasps and hugs him even tighter.
- "I'm sorry papa!!! I really didn't mean to!!! I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry I'm sorry..."
- "Shhh kiddo. It's okay. Noli explained the situation for me."- 007n7 says softly. C00lkidd clings to his dad.
- "This is difficult situation for both of us. But we can heal together. What do you say kiddo?"
- "Yes... Please..."- C00lkidd whispers.
- "You're a big boy now. I love you kid."
- "I love you too papa."
- "So you knocked out C00lkidd dad just so you could make him stop crying?"- Bluudud asks, he is covered in blanket like a burrito. John nods proudly.
- "That's epic."- The child smiles. And John Doe ruffles his hair with his normal hand.
- "He knocked out the hacker so he could bring him to the child?"
- "Yes sir!"
- ".....How did those killers survived before we arrived to this place."
- "I have no idea sir, but you have to admit. This is entertaining!"
- "More like headache making. Thank you for updating me Contractee. You're free to go."- Mafioso says. Once he realised his sickness is worse, he summoned his people to assist the killers. And he is glad he made that choice.
Notes:
I'M CRYING FROM HAPPINESS!!! BLOCK TALES DEMO IS HERE!!! 🔥🔥🔥🔥
I didn't play much yet but I already LOVE IT SO MUCH!!!
WHY NO ONE FROM MY IRL FRIENDS IS INTERESTED IN THIS GAME!!!!
Btw you don't have to worry about me loosing interest in Forsaken. These two games coexist with each other since March.
Chapter 27: The will of Spawn
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
Tw! Implied Eating disorder (does this counts as tw? I'm tw-ing it anyway)
Chapter Text
Elliot feels like he's losing patience. Another day came and Builderman informed him that it's been four days since Two Time last ate something and it wasn't even a nutritious meal. So Elliot decided, he won't stop until they finally eat something. Although so far nothing worked and the cultist still refuses to eat.
- "Admins give me strength. Why can't you just eat!?"
- "..."
- "Don't give me the silent treatment. Come on Two Time. That's not good for you."
- "And since do you care?"- Two Time finally speaks up, making Elliot stop and look at them with confusion.
- "Excuse me? What do you mean by that?"
- "I'm well aware of what you and others survivors think about me. That I'm crazy, a lunatic. I know that before the update of our hell all of you interacted with me only because I was a sentinel. Even the hacker was more welcome in conversation than me. So tell me Healer, why everyone so suddenly cares about the insane person... Hm?"- They say and Elliot stays quiet. Knowing they have a point. Everyone avoided them only asking how they are doing out of politeness. And how they talked about cultist's back, thinking they aren't listening. Elliot takes a deep breath, the entirety of survivors messed up, but there's never too late to change.
- "I'm sorry. I can't speak for others, but I'm genuinely sorry. The fact that death didn't bring any too serious consequences made us more careless... More cold."- Elliot stops to gather his thoughts.- "I have my own views on the world and I know everyone tried to talk you to changing your views. But we never tried to understand you. This changes today. While I'm not interested to join your.... Religion. I want to understand you Two Time."
The cultist stares at Elliot, clearly thinking. Their expression is still the same smile everyone sees, but Elliot knows that under the mask there has to be something. He feels ashamed that he never realised the unhealthy habits they have, the hints were there now more obvious than ever. Elliot looks at Two Time, the lack of food is visible. They look even paler that normally and they are clearly shaky and weak. Not only because of the sickness that still lingers. Elliot walks over sitting on the edge of the bed, but also allowing them to have space.
- "Two Time... Why do you starve yourself?"
- "...I have committed a sin. I consumed medicine of nonbelievers. I need to show The Great Spawn I regret it."- Two Time speaks, trying to make their voice sound happy.
- "So you're punishing yourself for seeking help?"- Elliot says, worry and shock written all over his face. What else they teach in this cult they're in!?
- "I.... It is necessary sacrifice. I need to prove my regret!"
- "But you're not in your cul- community. There's no way for you to obtain your... not sinful medicine. Shouldn't this Spawn understand that?"
- "... It's not my place to question the teachings of elders."
- "You aren't, but I am. You are in difficult situation, away from your religious pals but still loyal. This for sure counts as devotion. If I was this Spawn I would prefer seeing my believers healthy then punishing them for seeking help."- Elliot says, taking different approach. Two Time stays quiet, their fists clenching the blanket. They can't argue, Elliot, despite being a nonbeliever has a point. The elders never estimated that someone will be separated from the community. Their smile fades a bit, not much, but it does.
- "I give it to you, healer. This is unusual situation. I shall pray to Spawn for guidance in my case."
-"You can pray after eating. Please, just a few bites."- Elliot says, crossing his arms.
Two Time just stares at the bowl, feeling their stomach twisting. The hunger is buried deep in their mind and they just don't want to eat. But they know that they won't be able to contribute to the team if they are weak. Hesitantly they reach out for the bowl and take one spoonful of the soup. When the food enters his stomach, the hunger unburies itself. The hunger pains becoming evident. Two Time barley stops themselves from curling up, they continue to eat. Eventually managing to consume the whole bowl of soup. Luckily, because of the lack of ingredients, it's a really light soup so they don't feel any negative side effects of suddenly eating. Looking up they see Elliot smiling at them.
- "I don't think I ever properly thanked you for protection during rounds. Even before you got your dagger. I was too busy with others to realise how many times you saved our lives. So thank you, Time. Get some rest now."- Elliot says, grabbing the empty bowl and leaving the room.
While closing the door he spots that their tail is slowly wagging. Elliot's eyes widen, how he had never realised that. Two Time also seems to spot the movement their tail does, they grab it and stop it. Elliot frowns, as he peeks through the crack. This will have to be addressed. Better sooner than later.
Chapter 28: Doubt
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
____
TW! Description of a body. Direct mention of death.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chance lays on the bed, in the dark room. The only sound is Noob's ragged breathing. The fever hit them hard. The gambler stares at the ceiling, his mind a mess and Noob's breathing being the only form of comfort. He just woke up after a terrible nightmare that unburied all his doubts he tried so hard to ignore.
In the dream they were standing in the dark void, around him was presence of people. They were pointing at him, whispering unintelligible words. But Chance knew it was about him... About his eyes.
Then the dream shifted, he was standing on a gigantic chess board. In front of him was a gigantic person wearing an ice crown. Their face was covered and they were playing the chess. They used him as a piece, a small part of a plan. The dream shifted again, the person was walking around him, saying stuff subtly getting into Chance's head. He was looking at himself differently after that.
And then there was Noob, or at least what's left of them. Their body was all bloody, some parts missing or unrecognisable. Their lifeless eyes still widened in terror staring at him. Chance's gun failed and he was too late, there's something wrong. They aren't respawning. Their body lies lifeless, forever frozen in one place. Other survivors surround the gambler. He doesn't see their faces, but he knows it's them. Their voices are full of anger, hate, disappointment, pain.
- "I told you to stop using this gun!"
- "They would've survived if your flintlock just worked!"
- "If you didn't need healing because your gun blew up before. I could've be able to heal them. But I couldn't because of the cooldown"
- "I don't understand why we keep you in the team. You bring nothing but trouble."
- "You can gamble with your life, I don't care anymore. But gambling with the life's of others!? That's low even for you.
The person with the crown appears again. His voice cold, manipulative... Familiar.
- "You messed up. Again. That's something you know how to do best, don't you. They all hate you. They put up with your gambling only because you are just one more target. There's always a chance that the death will come after you and not them."
Chance shudders at the memory. The dream is messing with their perception of reality. He wants to burry it deep in the back of their head, but no matter how hard he tries it still stays fresh. Chance sits up, determined and tired of the constant nightmares. Maybe a little bit of magic would help?
They stand up, straightening their clothes out of habit. He makes sure his glasses are on and leaves the room. Going down the stairs, Chance spots on the couch the person he was looking for. He walks over, sitting next to Dusekkar.
- "Oh... Hello Chance. I'm happy you finally show your face. The sickness had me worried big, luckily you were much sick only for one bit. Is there something you seek?"
- "Hi Duss. I... I think I want to ask you something. It's a... More private thing."
- "Think's and want's are two different things. It's more complicated as it seems."
- "Heh... I know. You know magic right? Is there any chance you could do something to stop my nightmares. They're getting out of hand."
- "Our captor prevents me from doing big things. Besides it's not good as it seems. The changes the spell does cannot be undone. It would change who you are, son."- Dusekkar says with serious voice. Chance silently curses, then let's out a few coughs.
- "May I ask, why you wanted me to do such an task?"
Chance is about to shrug it off, but something stops him. The concern in admin's voice makes him want to tell the truth. To finally come out from the walls he built around himself. But the memory of someone's betrayal flashes before his eyes. Chance stays quiet for a long while, Dusekkar patiently waits, putting a hand on gamblers shoulder. Finally Chance opens up, his words a quiet whisper.
- "Am I... A burden to you? After all my gambling brings more harm than good. I constantly need healing or I'm too weak to do anything serious. I... I just... Every night I dream of people constantly judging me.... I feel like every time I mess up I disappoint someone.... And I'm not only gambling with my life, because of my faulty gun I place your life's in risk. You must hate me..."- Chance waits for judgement. For confirmation of what he just said. Insisted the grip the pumpkin has on him tightens in comfort.
- "You're not a burden, neither at fault. It's the one above strengthening your doubt. Believe me when I say, you're our chance for better day. Your gun, faulty it'll be, helps you achieve good deeds. You saved us more than once, but it's who you are the most important voice."- Dusekkar says and Chance feels his breach hitch, a tears sting his eyes and he has to use a sleeve to dry them off.
Dusekkar gently pulls gambler into a hug and the dam breaks. Chance allows themselves to cry and being comforted. For the first time in long time he stopped caring about his facade. Some time passes and the gambler finally calms down, but they don't pull away.
- "What may help you live free from doubt, you could note every bad things you dream about. Then go honestly talk with someone else and when they offer, accept their embrace."
- "... that's... Not a bad idea... I guess."
- "I'm happy I could be of help. And if you wish, you can come to me if you need to be held."
- ".... thanks. I'll remember that."
The duo sits together, staring at the flames for a good while. Both appreciating the presence of another.
Notes:
I feel like this chapter is written more lazily than previous chapters.
Probably because I'm stressed and TERRIFIED.
Not because of the fic, writing this was a great escape from reality.Tomorrow I have first part of big exam that I need knowledge of dry theory from the past three years of learning. And I need around 70% to pass. Day after tomorrow I'll have second part of the exam where I put my knowledge in practice.
I'm stressed out and my brain keeps making the worst scenarios of how would it go. I know I know the topic. I know I studied. I know I'm probably one of the people with the most understanding about this in my class. But I can't help but worry, I just... I'm so scared I'll fail. I'm not scared of failing myself, I don't want to disappoint my parents. They are supportive and understanding but the feeling is still there!!! I'm trying to be positive, but the doubt creeps in....
I hope there's not much change in this chapter compared to others. Thanks for reading the chapter and my little vent.
Chapter 29: Even the god's need help.
Chapter Text
Shedletsky stares at his best friend who is passed out, laying on the bed that previously was occupied by Shed himself. Despite his easygoing personality, former admin can't help but frown. Builderman collapsed a while ago, scaring the life out of Shedletsky. One moment they're talking with each other, the next Builderman is on the floor, his head hitting the ground, hard.
Builderman was dealing with the sickness for a while, pushing himself for the sake of his teammates. Shed knew this, despite the fever he saw how dark circles formed under his friend's eyes. He told him to rest multiple times, that he doesn't have to push himself that hard, but Builderman was always the stubborn one.
Shedletsky makes his way outside the room, he has no idea how to deal with the sickness raging in his friend's body. He has been alive for a long time, he faced multiple foes, yet a simple thing like cold managed to defeat him. And now it took down Builderman, the most determined and stubborn person Shedletsky ever knew. Shedletsky heard bit and pieces about deadly sickness and it makes him worry. Builderman cannot die, he won't allow him die. Going down to the living room he sighs with relief when he sees two people sitting on the couch.
- "Matt, Chance. Thank Roblox you're here."
- "Oh. So you're feeling better to? Well that's great! The luck is on our side."
- "While I'm happy you're feeling better. I feel like there's something a matter."
- "Builderman just collapsed. He's all burning up and I don't know what to do! I never dealt with this before."
- "Nevermind I said anything. Luck isn't on our side."- Chance says, slightly frowning. Dusekkar is already up, floating upstairs to the room that admins chosen for themselves. The Gambler walks over to former admin, placing a reassuring hand on him.
- "You don't need to worry. Duss is already sickness educated. And I'm pretty sure that once Ellie gets updated on the situation he'll help too. Yesterday the exploration team found some tea, there's even the calming one. I'll make you some."
- "While I appreciate the offer I would prefer to be with Builder."
- "Hmm.... How about that. You go with me to drink something, I'll answer your questions about sicknesses and then we'll check on the Builderman together."
- ".... alright. That's fair lead the way."
When Dusekkar flew by the room Elliot was in and informed him about the situation. Elliot quickly finished up with tying his hair and rushed to help. Now he's trying to get the fever under control, while Dusekkar uses his magic to straighten the sheets, so the bed would be more comfortable.
- "I hope he'll be alright. His and Shed's bodies are not used to sickness and it makes it even more risky. Considering our situation... And with how the meds are starting to end... I'm worried."
- "Our situation, difficult may be. If we work together we will succeed."
- "I hope you're right..."
A few hours later, when the evening comes, Builderman wakes up. The first thing he sees is quite a sight. Shedletsky is asleep on the chair next to the bed. In his hands are notes about sickness. On the other side of the room Dusekkar, Elliot and Chance are... Playing poker or some variant of it?
- "Wh-... Where did you get those cards?"- He asks, wincing at his sore throat. The trio looks up, with relief.
- "Heey! Builder. I'm glad you're back in the land of living!"- Chance grins.
- "We're glad you're awake. You had us worried that your life is at stake."
- "And answering your question. Shedletsky and Chance went on surprise expedition and came back with a bunch of items. Sheets of paper, pens, cards and medicine. Don't worry about yelling at them, I already gave them a piece of my mind."- Elliot says, glaring at the gambler who's smile gets strained.
- "You're sure you're not a killer in disguise. We did something good! Shouldn't that count?"
- "You left without telling anyone! That's the peak of stupidity!!!"- Elliot snaps, Chance's smile slightly disappears, the doubts from before creeping in.
- "While too much risk was taken. It aid us a lot, if I'm not mistaken."
Builderman smiles, despite feeling like he was crushed by Doombringer's hammer. Then a movement catches his attention. It appears that Shedletsky woke up, he's smiling at him.
- "Builder! Thank Roblox! Don't scare me like that ever again. I told you to rest, why are you so stubborn?!"
- "Well aren't ya a hypocrite?"- Builderman says quietly, half serious half teasing. Shedletsky gives him a dirty look.
- "...shut up."
- "Elliot... Despite seeing all the notes Shed took. Please do not let him take care of me without supervision."
- "Noted."
- "Huh!? Why this sudden lack of trust!?"
- "..."
- "Builder anwser me!!!"
Despite the tense situation, the evening passes peacefully. The trio managed to finish their game of cards, while Shedletsky took the role of commentator. Builderman felt like watching a show. And for the first time in years, he felt happy letting someone else take care of him instead of other way around.
Notes:
So. Two things.
1. I think I passed the first part of the exam. Tomorrow's another one, but I'm less stressed. Wish me luck!!!
2. BLOCK TALES DEMO 4 BROKE ME. WHY.... I haven't finished it fully yet, but my heart is already in pieces.
Chapter 30: Is it real or is it fake?
Notes:
Ok. So I know that Doombringer was Forsakened™️ in the game. But I might've forgotten to add him to the killer team until it was too late.
So let's just say that in this AU he didn't ended up being Forsakened™️. Instead he was one of the people that lead the missing people/admins case.Sorry for the inconvenience!
_____Let me know if you see any typos!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The night was difficult for Builderman. Every time he fell asleep his dreams were unreal, confusing and at the same time felt like reality. His fever was really high and both Shedletsky and Elliot hadn't slept the whole night trying to fight it off before it became to high. Luckily the luck was on their side and soon before "sunrise" his fever slightly broke.
Now Builderman is (forced to) eating the watery soup that was made. Elliot is sprawled over the other bed in the room, his hair messy and going over his face, flying up with each exhale. If Builderman wasn't feeling irritated because of being forced to eat, he would find this sight adorable and would be happy that his teammate friend can finally get peaceful rest.
- "Come on Builder. Just finish this soup it'll make you feel better. Believe me I know from experience after Taph almost assassinated me with a spoon, after I finished eating I felt better."
- "Being sick is stupid... Why do it exist?"
- "Oh I get it. You're annoyed and fussy, that's just life. We can't control everything..... But that's a valid question."
- "Oh don't call me fussy you dramatic chicken eater."
- "Great. Now you're going to insult my favourite food? Shame on you Builder..... don't give me a death stare."- Shedletsky says, slightly moving away. Builderman can be really scary when he's not in the mood. It rarely happens, but it happens. Builderman glares at his best friend, then at the soup and then at his clenched hands.
- "Why am I acting like this?"
- "Eh. From what Chance told me sickness can mess up your emotions and their stability. Everything feels too much and small things annoy more."- Former admin shrugs, the first robloxian just stares at him then sighs continuing fighting with already lukewarm soup.
A few minutes later he finally manages to finish the bowl. Shedletsky was right, it really helped him feel a bit better. Now in the moment of clarity, Builderman decides to start a topic he's been meaning to talk about for a while.
- "Shed? You know how long had passed since we ended up in this hell?"
- "....yeah. I've got updated by Elliot this night. And I know what he did. I really wish I was there to help you deal with it."- Shedletsky says, his smile gone, replaced by regret. After a few seconds Builderman asks a question.
- "Do you think that this place... This world is the real one. Or just a bigger map made by our captor?"
- "..."
- "Shed?"
- "I wish I could say that this is the latter.... But when I snuck out with Chance yesterday. We happened to find some old newspapers. There was written about sudden weather anomaly, a storm that came out of nowhere. There were too many details, too many information for it being just a fake. I.... I think this is real world."
- "....we failed. We're the admins, we were supposed to protect Robloxia."
- "..."
- "What about others? Doombringer, Stickmasterluke.... BrightEyes? It's not that they could die from old age. Do you think there's a chance they're still there?"
- "...I wish. I wish they are. But wouldn't they already tried to do something?"
- "Maybe they ended up like us? Their powers locked away."
- "I.... I hope. But.... I don't know if I still know how to hope."
- "Shed.... Let's not give up for now. If they're out here, we'll find them."- Builderman weakly grabs Shedletsky's hand to reassure him. The former admin chuckles quietly.
- "You always were the most hopeful out of us. Now get some rest, your fever is spiking up again."
- "... alright. Just... Let Elliot sleep, okay?"
- "Sure, kid needs some rest."
- "You know he's an adult right?"
- "Still a kid compared to my age."
- "Heh.... We're both old man's, aren't we?"
After a few minutes of friendly banter, Builderman finally falls asleep. Shedletsky is about to do the same, feeling tired after the sleepless night, when the door opens. Through the narrow opening Taph slips inside. Looking nervously at Shedletsky. There's an unusual shakiness in the way he stands.
- "Do you need something Taph?"
- "..."
- "Is everything alright?"
- "😵💫🤒...."
Before Shedletsky can realise, Taph almost falls down. Caching himself on the door handle. Now his body is really shaking and he's covering himself with his wings. Shedletsky quickly runs over and supports the demolitionist, who curls up into him. The former admin internally curses and leads the demolitionist to the Builderman's bed. Builderman woke up hearing the commotion. Realising the situation he makes space for Taph. Looks like Shedletsky can forget about sleeping for a few more hours, until someone replaces him in caring for the sick.
Notes:
I think I did good on the exam. Now I'm free and can finally forget about school!!! :D
*The biology test this Friday staring at me ominously*
Me: .....why!?
_______ALSO I CAME TO TERRIFYING REALISATION!!!
I really like the Taph = Pigeon hc. It's really adorable.
Then I remembered that in my country there's a dish I really love, it's called "Pigeons" (it's not related to pigeons. It's just rice and not bird meat covered in cabbage and tomato sauce). Now I cannot look at this dish the same way.
______Ouch... Block Tales Demo 4 hurt my heart. (I finally finished it!!!!) The last scene was so sad, but because of talking animation bug, the character looked like she was dancing and I just couldn't take it seriously 🤣
Also hear me out on Big sister Calypso for Player (I'm not a shipper, so found family trope here I go!!!!)
(Also a few minutes after finishing demo and deciding on listening to music, the song that started playing was literally called "Calypso" and it was about pirates. I felt I had salt rubbed into a wound in my heart)
Chapter 31: Be Strong
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
_____
Spoilers to "The last guest" .... I guess.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Guest 1337 sits in his room, alone. The sheets on the bed look like they're unused. His head is placed in his hands. The headache is this painful throbbing type. He can already feel the beginnings of a fever.
But there's another reason why he has head in his hands. For the first time since ending up in the purgatory, Guest is silently crying. Now that situation calmed down, the knowledge that centuries passed, finally hits him. Which that the grief comes. Guest's grief is stronger than any other survivors, because while they know they had someone before, the memories became blurry. Some don't even remember their families faces. For Guest that's different, while the memories are blurry. The faces of his family are still clear in his mind.
There is something their captor overlooked. When Guest went to army, his wife placed a photo of them in his bag. When Guest found this, he placed it in his uniform's inside pocket. He had this photo with himself when he died, he had this photo in purgatory.... He still has this photo.
Controlled by the grief, he takes out said photo. On it there's Him, Charlotte, Daisy and Matt. Charlotte is sitting on his shoulders, he is standing in the middle, his left arm around Matt's shoulder, while his left arm surrounds Daisy. Just by simply looking at this photo his tears come out faster. He feels like there's a hole in his heart, next to the hole that was left when his parents died.
Turning the photo around, Guest starts reading the short note his wife wrote and his daughter decorated. Despite knowing the message by his heart, it still brings him comfort and now pain.
"If you ever miss home remember, we're still with you, we think of you. No matter how hard the situation will be, we'll be waiting for your return. Even if the worst happens I'll make sure that Charlotte will remember you.
Remember what your parents told you. 'Be strong. Always be strong.' Good luck in the army, love you. ♡
From your wife Daisy, your sweet but mischievous daughter Charlotte (Don't deny it, she has it after you. Always getting in trouble.) Oh, and Matt is also there. Despite him going with you, it would be rude to cut him of out the photo. Count him as a bonus ;)"
Guest reads it over and over again. His daughter had to grew up without a father. His wife became a widow and Matt.... His friend is died on the battlefield. In one moment Daisy lost both a friend and a husband. Guest allows himself to cry a bit more, but eventually he calms down.
He cannot let the grief to control his actions. He has a team to assist, friends that need him. Growing up in the orphanage taught him that family doesn't have to have the same blood. It can just be a group of people that shares the same experience, that has to stuck together despite their flaws. He knows that not everyone will see this that way, but whenever Guest looks at the younger members of the team, his fatherly instincts start screaming at him. They're his family that he would gladly introduce to his wife and child, but since the situation turned out that way. He has to adapt, make sure everyone is okay.
After all he has to Be strong. Always be strong.... But when he stands up, sudden wave of dizziness overcomes him. Despite the situation, Guest can't help but chuckle.
Being strong has to wait, first he better takes care of himself. It's time to find someone and let them know about his state. Once he'll be feeling better, he'll be able to take care of others.
Notes:
This is a shorter chapter, but I really like it. I've been meaning to write this one for a while. (Over three weeks of writing every day. This is still shocking me.)
_____My Block Tales fixation hit so hard I dreamt of it. Irl there was a storm happening and there was a loud thunder. I woke up so scared I jumped and last thing I remember from my dream was Bubonic Plant changing into Griefer because of said thunder. He just popped into existence.
Oh. And I jumped so hard that my brother's dog who happened to be sleeping on my bed decided to go sleep somewhere else 🤣
Chapter 32: Boredom and Drawings
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos.
____I had no idea how to name this chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
They knew something was wrong when the blue kid became more tired and clingy. And they were right, the sickness spread quickly and they knew the situation was drastic. They wanted to help but they knew that the toys wouldn't want them to help.
They are glad that in the end others managed to find a way to help. Guest 666 observers the sleeping child. Bluudude, despite being the first one sick, still has to deal with a cough that doesn't want to go away. But other than that, he's fine. He remembered first time C00lkidd didn't come back, 666 was really to go search for him, he stopped only when one of those mafia people told him where he went. Guest was happy that the child can finally be happier after reuniting with his dad. Suddenly a voice rings out.
- "Hey Six! I'm booooored. I order you to entertain me!"- Pr3ttyprincess says, crossing her arms with a small pout. The beast titls their head, they don't have any idea what to do. Normally they would take and play tag with the kids, but now they can't go outside. Guest barley fits through the door, what they can do to entertain the pink child. She watches them with expectation, hoping for some kind of entertainment.
Then the gentle giant remembered. Some time earlier Jason came in and hid some pieces of paper and probably used pens in one of the drawers. The silent killer wouldn't mind if Princess used some of the papers.... Right? 666 uses their tail to pick up the pink child. She gasps quietly, surprised by the gesture. They place her in front of the drawer, at first she's confused but then she opens it. Her face immediately lights up. In the purgatory the killers never had much of necessary items, and the additional things that could be used for entertainment or to ease up the living were only a dreams. Princess quickly grabs a few different coloured pens and a few pieces of paper.
- "Thank you Six, your good deeds will be remembered. I'm going to make get better cards for everyone I like!"- She says happily, then she slowly rips the paper in half, so she won't waste as much.
A few minutes later Jason came to the room, half checking on the kids, half wanting to retrieve his hidden goods. When he saw Pr3ttyprincess drawing on HIS paper, his eye started glowing red. The only one that was awake when he was hiding the paper was Guest 666. However the beast just scooped up the silent killer with his tail and put him on the floor, next to Princess. She just handed him over the paper and pens.
- "Draw with me Jason! I'm ordering you, you need to listen to the princess!"- She says, and despite not wanting to share, Jason starts drawing with her.
Some time later, chosen people found "Get better soon" cards in front of their door. Those people being Azure, Mafioso, Noli and 1x1x1x1.
When Shedletsky opened the door after he heard knocking, the only thing he found was a card addressed to Taph... Covered in a bunch of glitter and a drawing of Shedletsky getting blow up with glitter. The former admin stares at it with conflicting emotions. On one hand, it's a really nice gesture. On the other he knows that this duo will cause so much chaos. And both he and the kitchen didn't even fully get set free from the glitter.
Shedletsky picks up the card and places it on the nightstand. He'll show it to Taph when he wakes up.
Notes:
I NEED YOUR HELP!!!
I've ran out of chapter ideas!!!!
I want the sickness act to be happening for a few more chapters, but I have NO IDEA what should I write. So if you have any idea about interactions or what I could do. PLEASE let me know.I want to keep the streak of writing every day but I have no idea what to write until I hit the main plot progresses.
Chapter 33: Confessions
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
____
Thank you everyone who gave me ideas or concepts. I really appreciate it! <3TW! Mentions of suicide
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Elliot is finishing up the soup, honestly he is starting to be bored of it, but it's not like there are other things to make, with what little they have. Some time before, Shedletsky explained to him how to use their sword stove and how to make this soup. Despite not knowing what to do, Elliot's muscle memory took action. He found himself enjoying the art of cooking. Now he understands why his past self enjoyed cooking. He mindlessly starts humming a random song, it's probably one of the chase themes that got stuck in his head. The pizza guy finds himself getting relaxed.
After a few minutes the kitchen enter two more people. It's Chance who drags Two Time, who looks like they're about to stab the gambler, their tail curled up. Elliot looks at them confused.
- "What are you two doing?"
- "I'm making Timey socialize, they've been stuck in one room for too long. Besides, it's not like they are still too sick to move."
- "While I am feeling better I would prefer you not to drag me out of my room by my tail."
- "CHANCE!!? Seriously!?"- Elliot feels like he's loosing braincells hearing this.
- "Hey! I said I was sorry! And you almost choked me!"
- "... Deserved."
- "Elliot! I thought you were on my side! You were the one to say that we should include them more."
- "If they want! You can't just force people to interact if they just want to. It will make them despise socialising even more."- Elliot says, rubbing his forehead. Chance makes quiet 'oh' sound (:o).
- "Two Time, if you don't want to stay with us in the kitchen you're free to go. But if you want this soup is almost done, you should eat something."
Two Time stays quiet, staring at the blonde. While the offer is tempting, because they're hungry, there's also a hesitation. Elliot notices and quickly takes action.
- "If you prefer that way. I can give you a smaller portion and when you eat it and want more I'll give you the second one."
- "...I would be grateful for that."- Two Time says, the words making Elliot smile.
- "I would want a portion too."
- "Don't worry Chance, no need to be so greedy. Everyone will get their fair share."
Eventually the trio finishes the dinner. Two Time managed to eat only the first smaller portion, but Elliot is still silently proud of them. Now all three survivors are sitting at the table, drinking some green tea.
- "So Ellie, Timey. You were there when the glitter bomb went off. Give me details of what really happened. I only saw the aftermath."
- "Well, I'm not entirely sure. Shedletsky was about to enter the kitchen, but there was a tripwire in the entrance that caused a glitter tripmine to explode. From theories it's Taph's and that pink killer child's doing."- Elliot explains. Before Chance can anwser Two Time speaks up.
- "You are right, Healer. The Demolitionist and the killer had some kind of plan. I happened to walk into their scheming and got tasked with distracting people in the kitchen."
- "Wait. Really!? That's why you gave us lecture about Spawn? To assist those two with pranks."- Elliot says, surprised. Two Time's smile seems genuine and their tail is up and slightly wagging, they don't realise it.
- "I was curious about what those two, completely different characters have planned. I was surprised by the outcome and I got a salute as a thanks."
- "I never thought you are the one for prank's Timey. You always manage to surprise, don't you?"- Chance chuckles, flipping his coin. The atmosphere is calm and friendly.
After a while of simply gossiping, Elliot sighs.
- "Hey... Umm... I think I should tell you about something."- He says, fidgeting with his fingers. Two Time slightly tilt's their head, while Chance stops gambling with the weaknesses. Elliot takes a deep breath and continues.
- "Okay. Firstly... We've been stuck in the purgatory for centuries. The medication we use has expiration date for year 5125."
- ".... what the ####"- Chance whisper, his eyes wide. - "You're joking. Please tell me you're joking. My parents... They're.... Oh my Roblox...."
- "I'm sorry. Someone eventually had tell you, I just thought it's better sooner than later."
It takes a few minutes for Chance to manage to calm down a bit. Elliot waits patiently while trying to comfort the gambler. Meanwhile Two Time has their eyes locked on the wall.
- "Two Time. You good?"
- ".... Apologies, Healer. I was wondering what happened to my brother's and sister's in faith. I pray for their safety and for believers to be still thriving in this realm."
- "Ah... Wel-"
- "Oh shut shut up Time. Not the whole world revolves about the Spawn!"
- "How dare you disrespect Spawn!!!"
- "That's all you care about?! Some stupid Spawn that makes you kill people!?"- Chance snaps and Two Time looks like they're about to jump at the gambler. Elliot quickly steps in.
- "Both of you calm down! Two Time, please understand that for Chance there are things more important than religion. Chance, you should understand that Two Time's religion and community is like family!"- Elliot says sternly. Two other survivors stare at each other, feelings slowly being replaced by understanding. Two Time's tail drops down a bit.
- "I apologise Gambler, but despite my understanding I would prefer that you won't insult the Spawn."
- "Yeah... I went to far. Sorry I just... My parents gave me everything and I always wanted to repay them. Now I never have a chance... Heh, look at the irony. Sorry for the overreaction Ellie."
- "I... I don't think that was an overreaction. It's nothing compared to what I did...."
- "... I don't like that tone. Elliot what did you do?"- Chance says and Elliot feels guilt filling him again. The Gambler didn't use an nickname so this means that he's serious.
- "When I learned... I was still sick. My family.... They were my reason to go forward, to not give up. When I learned that they're gone... I went outside... I wanted to die."
- "ELLIOT!!!! Oh my admins. No... That's why you were gone..."- Chance says, despite their skin being grey they visibly pale. Two Time just stares at him with this smile, Elliot can't tell what they feel.
- "When you alarmed others I'm gone... They were able to find me.... But my sickness got worse. I would die either way.... They spared me from the pain."- When Elliot finishes, before he realises Chance stands up and hugs him tightly.
- "Please. Don't do that ever again."- They whisper. Elliot returns the hug, burrowing his head in gambler's shoulder, allowing himself to cry a little. After a while they separate.
- "So I assume you also lost a part of yourself?"
- "Yes... I forgot my family, that I enjoyed to cook. There might be more, but I haven't discover it yet."
- "Understandable. I'll pray for your well being."
- "... thanks Two Time."- Elliot hesitantly smiles. Chance still has a hand on his shoulder.
A while later, the group goes their separate ways. Chance goes to check on Noob, Two Time goes to their room to pray to the Spawn and Elliot starts distributing food rations to everyone else.
Notes:
Yesterday in the evening I've got a (in my opinion) great idea about Block Tales fanfic. And now I have dilemma.
I'm not sure if I would be able to write two fic's at the same time, but at the same time. If I won't try I'll never know.I'll think more about it, but if I decide to write it I'll post it in the evening or tomorrow.
Also if that happens, Upgraded Hell AU is still going to be my top priority.
Chapter 34: Kitchen Shenanigans
Chapter Text
- "Tell me again. Why did you drag us to the kitchen?"- Bluudude asks, clearly annoyed. He is standing next to Pr3ttyprincess who pretends that she is also annoyed, while in reality she's curious what the youngest one has planned. C00lkidd stares at them with determined expressions.
- "My dad is sick. 1x, Azu, Mafioso and probably uncle Noli are also sick. So we need to make them something to make them feel better!"
- "And why are we in the kitchen?"
- "We make food of course!"- C00lkidd smiles.
- "This is stupid."- Bluudud rolls his eyes and is about to walk away when C00lkidd grabs his shirt.
- "Please Bluu!!!! Please, please help!!!"
- "Yeah. That's not nice! They took care of us and you want to just walk away?"
- "That's not c00l!!!"
- "..... alright FINE!!!"
The kids begin the preparations. C00lkidd moves a chair closer so he can reach the cabinet's. Pr3ttyprincess went to get some snow for the water. Bluudude is inspecting the floor.
- "And what are you doing now? You're supposed to help us, not slack off!"
- "Shut it princess. Besides. It looks like a door in the floor."
- "Oooh!!! Maybe we can find some c00l things in there! How do we open it?"- C00lkidd asks while running up to the blue child. Princess also walks over. Bluudud summons his sword and places the tip of it in the crack, however pulling it up is hard. The other two kids decide to help him. After a while of struggling they open it, under it is a hidden staircase to the basement.
- "It looks so dark...."
- "And dirty!"
- "What? Are you two a sacredly cat's or something? Let's go!"
Bluudud says and starts walking down the stairs. Both C00lkidd and Pr3ttyprincess look at each other, Princess slightly pushes C00lkidd towards the entrance. Younger child slowly walks down, with princess following him.
Down there they find Bluudude waiting for them, he uses his sword as a torch. The blue flames lighting up the basement. The kids start to explore. Walking further into the darkness, Bluudud steps on something, looking down he sees a dead rat. He quickly takes a step back, his face twisting in disgust.
- "Eww..."
- "IS THAT AN EYE!?"- Pr3ttyprincess shouts, pointing at the jar with something inside. Bluudud walks over to check. This is an eye. C00lkidd calls up.
- "H-hey... I feel like... There's something on me. I'm scared to touch it...."- He says, when the elder kids look at him they freeze, eyes wide in terror. Seeing their reaction, C00lkidd starts to panic.
- "W-what is it!?"
- "Dude.... Do not freak out too much but-"
- "THERE'S A GIGANTIC SPIDER ON YOU!!!"- Pr3ttyprincess cut's out Bluudud. C00lkidd's eyes wides and he tries to jump and wave his hands to get rid of it.
- "GET IT OFF ME! GET IT OFF ME!!!"
- "DON'T MOVE!"- Bluudud shouts and starts smacking the spider with the sword. Pr3ttyprincess watches from the sidelines her eyes wide in terror as she sees how the spider jumps at Bluudude.
Eventually the spider ends up dead. C00lkidd is crying, Pr3ttyprincess is also about to cry while Bluudud tries really hard to control his emotions.
- "O-okay... Princess grab the jar with eye, C00lkidd take this jar with green glowing thing and I'll take the spider. We're making spider soup!"
The other two children quickly grab said things and quickly rush to the entrance. Bluudude follows with spider that is impaled on his sword. None of them notices multiple red eyes staring at them from the ceiling.
Once they are outside and the basement door is closed, they breathe a sigh of relief. C00lkidd starts to chuckle, pointing at Bluudude's hair that is completely covered in cobwebs. Bluudud pushes C00lkidd, clearly not happy about the teasing.
- "It's all you idiots fault."- He mumbles, now in the light he can see the size of this spider.
- "Alright boys! Cut it off we have soup to make!!!"- Princess orders, already pouring the contents of the jars in the pot. Bluudud walks over and purposely brings the spider next to her face, she screams and almost falls down from the chair.
- "Bluudude!!! That's not how you treat a princess!!!"
- "Does it look like I care?"
- "Just put the spider in the pot! Do you think they will enjoy our food?"
- "....If they don't die from it first."- The eldest mumbles.
After a while the children continue cooking the food, what is in the pot looks like greenish grey goo with and eyeball and spider legs sticking out. Pr3ttyprincess adds a bunch of glitter into it.
- "Is glitter eatable?"
- "The chicken man survived having glitter in his mouth after the explosion. It won't kill them!"
- "Man I wish I could see that..."- The twelve year old mumbles. Princess looks proud of herself.
Suddenly a footsteps emerge. Someone is standing in the entrance to the kitchen. The kids stare at the other person.
- "And what you three rascals do here?"
- "Were making a soup for dad! And you!!! And others!!!"- C00lkidd says proudly. 1x1x1x1 just stares at him. They're not in the mood for playing around.
- "You three better not waste our rations."
- "Don't worry X!!! It's made completely of what we found in the basement!"
- "What baseme- What in the admins name. Step back!"- 1x1x1x1 says quickly rushing over and pulling the kids away from the sword stove. The goo emerges from the pot, letting out a roar.
- "Is this alive!?"- Princess asks.
- "This is crazy!!!"- Bluudude laughs.
- "Does it makes us a parents? Like dad is?"- C00lkidd asks.
1x1x1x1 definitely regrets leaving the room for a glass of water. Now they have to deal with a goo monster that the kids somehow created. He stands between the kids and the monster.
- "What did you even added to this!?"
- "Green glowing juice, eyeball in some liquid, gigantic spider and glitter!"
- "I'm naming him C00lgoo!!!"
- "That the lamest name I ever heard."
- "No it's not!"
The goo attacks the group, 1x4 blocks the attack. Then he has to push the kids out of the way because the creature attacks again. It looks like it's trying to consume the group. 1x is aware that this sickness is still strong in their body and that they can't fight for long. They use mass infection that cuts the monster in half making it return into the liquid again.
- "NOOO!!! You killed C00lgoo!!!"
- "It wanted to kill you!!!"
- "...Oh... Well... Like my dad said. C00lgoo you're in time out!!!"
- "Just clean this mess..."
1x1x1x1 throws away the pot, they don't want to risk someone cooking in it. Then he makes sure that the kids properly clean the kitchen. Some stains from the goo don't want to disappear. Now half of the kitchen is covered in pink glitter, while the other half is covered in goo stains. Later two of the kids go to their room while C00lkidd goes to his dad. 1x4 starts walking back to the bed, exhaustion filling his body. In the room Noli is waiting for them.
- "You drink really long."
- "You should keep an eye on the kids. They somehow created a living being that wanted to eat them."
- "What... Is your fever spiking up again?"
- "Just let me sleep."
- "Dad! Dad! Guess what! Me, Bluu and Princess tried to make soup for you. We explored a creepy basement, beat up spider, became parents and now our child. His name was C00lgoo. He's in timeout because he wanted to eat us!!!"
- "What the ####....?"
- "What does #### mean?"
- "####. Don't ever repeat that son."- 007n7 says, questioning his life choices while fever takes a hold of him again.
- "Don't worry dad! I'll take care of you!!!"
Before the ex hacker falls asleep, all he can think of is one thing: 'Admins help me.'
Notes:
Who else thinks that the kids are the best cooks in the world? :D
___
I decided to post the BT fic. If you're interested here's a link:https://archiveofourown.org/works/66279016/chapters/170876038
Includes Demo 4 spoilers
Chapter 35: Pigeon support
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
____So this chapter includes a few headcanons I made (or read somewhere, I don't remember) for Taph.
Chapter Text
The night was difficult for Shedletsky and Dusekkar. Both Builderman's and Taph's fever went up, a lot. For safety reasons Taph was moved to the other bed in the room. Builderman was knocked out cold, his fever continued to rise. Then there was Taph. His situation was even worse, not because the fever was worse, but because both admins knew that he doesn't feel comfortable showing his face, even to them. Both Shedletsky and Dusekkar tried to figure something out, while Taph continued to shiver and burning up at the same time. Eventually they decided to just uncover his forehead, by taking off the hood and take one layer of clothing.
The demolitionist's dark brown hair was clinging to his forehead. His forehead was all sweaty and hot. Both admins split up their tasks, Dusekkar taking care of Builderman and making sure no one enters the room, while Shedletsky taking care of Taph. Shedletsky, despite still being new in the illness topic is a fast learner and quickly got a hang of it.
When he was looking at Taph, he couldn't help but let his mind wander. Despite the memories slightly blurring, admins have better memories than normal robloxians. He still remembers the day he decided to create an assistant for Builderman, an assistant who developed a love for explosions. Said creation was Taph, he's an artificial Robloxian that quickly proved himself useful when the exploiters started to get banned or messing up buildings so much that there was nothing left to do but to destroy it. His attachment to Builderman was unplanned, a mess up in the coding, but Builderman made him promise that he wouldn't intervene with the code of living beings. It happened at the time when he still had his godhood, when he still was called Telamon, so he never had a relation with Taph. He left it for Builderman and other admins.
Now, years... Millennials later he deeply regrets it. How he ignored Taph.... How he mistreated 1x1x1x1. If he could go back in time and beat sense into his past self, he would do that. But now there's nothing he could do, except trying to fix his mistakes.
Those were his thoughts yesterday, now he finds himself annoyed because Builderman refuses to eat... Again.
- "Builder come on, we went through it yesterday. Why are you so stubborn."
- "Because I am not hungry. Now leave me alone."
- "Roblox please give me strength. You are hungry!!! I heard your stomach rumbling."
- "It was probably yours, you chicken addict."- Builderman says and hearing that Shedletsky can't help it and just places his head in his hands.
On the other side of the room. Dusekkar is helping Taph, positioning himself in the way that hides his body. The pumpkin mage belongs to the small group of people that Taph feels comfortable with to slightly uncover his face. The demolitionist eats slowly, his wings also covering him.
- "Very well, soon you'll be strong back again. Is the soup to your tastes? Or is it a disgrace?"
- "👍.... ❌🥄😓"
- "Don't force yourself to eat, it will only make it a chore not a treat. Please do tell, if you're feeling unwell."- Dusekkar says, seeing how the demotionist shakes more than before.
- "🥶➕🥵,🤷"
- "I see, it's both hot and freeze. You may have your cloak back, but I'm afraid your hood has to lack."- Dusekkar grabs Taph's cloak and helps him to put it on. However despite this, the demotionist seems distressed, it's also his first time being sick, before being protected by admin influence.
Builderman sees that and decides to do something. He whispers something to Shedletsky, who nods in understanding, his smile widening. The former admin then walks over to the bed.
- "Hey Taph. Builder's offering that if you want to cuddle with him you can. He invites you."- He says and Taph's, now visible, eyes widen in shock. He looks in Builderman's direction, who despite being harsh to Shedletsky, now has a soft smile.
Hesitantly the Demolitionist's stand up and slowly walks over, Dusekkar uses his magic to support him. When everyone is sitting, it's clear that Taph feels awkward. Builderman is quick to take action and he hugs the demolitionist. The admins feel content taking care of each other and the younger man. Making the bed look like a nest. Taph's wings flutter with happiness and Shedletsky makes a mental note to help him preen them once the sickness passes. They all care about this silly and shy little pigeon. The pigeon is a nickname that stuck for them back before in the HQ. Shedletsky smirks.
- "You know Taph. I heard that pigeons really know how to make a couple of "peck-tacular" friends."
The former admin had to dodge a spoon that was thrown at him. Mental note #2 don't make 'bad' jokes when Builderman is sick.
Chapter 36: Despite everything... It's still you.
Chapter Text
When Noob woke up and actually felt better, it already has been a few days. They expected to find Elliot in the room, instead they woken up to sight of Chance falling of the chair with a loud thud, face first hitting the floor. Noob stared at him for a while, before clearing their throat and speaking.
- "C-Chance. You're okay?"- They said. When the gambler heard the voice, he quickly stood up, straightening their clothes with an awkward smirk.
- "Ahahah.... Noob! You're awake... Good! Heheh..."
- "... What... What were you doing?"
- "Ah.... Heh... Testing my luck... Balancing at the edge of back of the chair..."
- "Y-you... I... I have no words."
- "I'm glad!"
- "..."
- "... Anyway! How are you feeling?"
- "Better... I think. I still feel under the weather, but definitely better!"
- "That's good. And hey! You're stuttering less, so that's a progress too!?"
- "I...I think so. It probably means I f-feel more comfortable... You know... W-with your presence."- Noob says, avoiding eye contact. Chance just smiles, not a smirk but a genuine smile. He ruffles their hair.
- "Heh. I'm glad I'm so likable. By the way! I went on a expedition with Shed some time ago. We found something amazing. A hairbrush!!! Want me to fix your hair?"
- "I-If it's not a bother..."
The duo sits in comfortable silence. Noob still halfway under the covers, while Chance is behind them and brushes their hair. Gambler's hand gently untie the worst knots and tries to make the hair look good, despite it being greasy. The sickness made them sweat a lot and it's not like they have functioning shower to take a bath. Noob realises that sooner or later the group will have to do something about that. Eventually Chance decides that Noob's hair looks good.
- "I'm done. Want to go to the kitchen for food? And probably check on Ellie. He had a total freakout when he saw the state of the kitchen."
- "S-sure. We can go... But what do you mean by that?"
- "You'll see..."
When the duo makes their way to the kitchen, Noob freezes at the sight of it. The kitchen looks like a warzone. Covered in pink glitter and odd coloured stains on the floor, counter and walls. The floor is also cracked in one place. Elliot is frantically scrubbing the counter, mumbling swears under his breath.
- "W-what happened?"- Noob asks, making Elliot's head snap up.
- "Noob? Oh thank admins. I'm happy you're feeling better!"
- "T-thanks Elliot... I'm glad too."
- "Speaking of what happened. I saw 1x4 going down the stairs. I didn't want to bump into them and informed everyone else. We heard some weird noises and yelling of the killer kids. Next time we go downstairs, the kitchen looks like that. No idea what they did."
- "He probably decided to make our life worse. And he did because those stains REFUSE to get cleaned!!!"
- "Alright Ellie, I think you need to take a breather. Just relax."
- "Don't tell me to relax! Do you have any idea how many safety rules it breaks!? We might get closed down!? ..... wait what? Why did I said that?"
- "W-well. You used to w-work in pizza place... S-so probably some subconscious though."
- "Oh... That. That makes sense. You want to eat something? I've got a hang of cooking and I think I like it!"- Elliot says, when Noob nods he starts to cook. Chance sits at the table and updates them on what happened during the time they were sick.
The survivalist finds themselves worried about Builderman, Taph, Guest and 007n7. But they know that everyone is in good hands. Once Elliot finishes heating up the soup, Noob starts to eat. They enjoy eating for the first time with appetite.
Some time later the front door opens, cold air blowing in the cabin. An exploration group came back, with Jason holding dead rabbits. Chance quickly excuses themselves and goes upstairs. The silent killer drops the bodies in one of the pot's.
- "Jason... I told you... Ugh nevermind."- Noli says with tired expression. The silent killer just stares at the jester.
- "We... We'll leave you be"- Elliot says, grabbing Noob's hand and waking out of the kitchen.
But there waits a surprise, because Guest 666 is in living room, staring at them and blocking the way. Or more likely staring at Noob.
- "Umm... Noli... Could you like.... Get your dog... friend... killer beast?"
- "One moment!"
Noob looks in the eyes of the beast. Of his former friend. Normally they would start to run away, but now the rounds don't happen. Noob frees their hand from Elliot's hold and takes a step forward.
- "Noob?!"- Elliot protests but the survivalist quickly shushes him.
They continue waking towards the beast. G666 leans forward with tilted head, now basically in front of the survivalist. Noob reaches out, their hand shaky. When the contact is made, Guest 666 basically melts. They use their tail to pull Noob closer, shielding them. While Guest's memories of before are basically gone they know that this survivor is their friend and no one will hurt them, not on their watch. Noob starts to quietly cry, stroking the fur of the former robloxian.
- "You're still there.... You're still there...."- They whisper. 666 tries their best to stop his friend from crying, looking for injuries. Noob just chuckles and says with a smile.
- "I missed you Sixer..."
The two are unaware of the audience they got. Elliot, Noli and Jason are observing the situation.
- "Well. I guess that counts as a happy ending!"- Noli exclaims.
- "I... I'm still worried about their safety, but... They look so happy."
- "Six is really gentle with the kiddos. Your friend is going to be alright.... Jason stop poking me."- Noli turns towards the other killer. Who just points at the sword stove. And the raging fire there. Noli's next word's glitch so badly that no one is able to understand what he said. The trio, two killers and survivor manage to stop the fire. The kitchen now has new 'decorations'. The counter and a part of the ceiling are burned.
The reunited friends don't even realise what happened. They are too happy to register outside world. Savouring the touch of each other, finally together.
Notes:
JUSTICE for the kitchen!!! THE TRUE VICTIM!!!
Chapter 37: Bonding
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
Chapter Text
If some time ago someone told Noob that they're going to be hanging out with the killers in a living room, they would laugh. Now this is exactly what is going on.
After Noob stopped hugging Sixer, they turned around only to see thick smoke coming out of the kitchen, inside Noli, Elliot and Jason were staring at me counter where previously was located their sword stove.
- "You used too much heat Jason."- Said Noli with accusation. Jason quickly turned his head at the jester, glaring at him. Elliot, the peacemaker just said.
- "It was deemed to happen sooner or later. Who's idea it was to place sword that makes fire on a WOODEN counter?!"
- ".... Shedletsky's"
- "Or really?! Because last time I checked it was you who placed it there."- Elliot crossed his arms. Jason, despite wearing a mask looked smug.
Before they can argue further, they heard laughter from the entrance. It was Noob, doubled over from the laughing.
Now the survivalist sits on the edge of the couch, curled into the beast. Next to him is sitting Elliot, and then Noli and Jason. Despite the tension between them, the atmosphere is pretty cozy. Noli and Elliot are still having a conversation about who's fault it was. Noob notices that Jason is looks a bit awkward. Then they remember that the killer is either mute or doesn't like to talk. Survivalist whispers something to Sixer, who quickly follows the order. The beast uses it's tail to scoop up Jason and move him closer. The silent killer almost attacks the tail, because he got surprised. The killer then proceeds to stare at the survivalist. Noob swallows hardly but speaks up.
- "H-hey... So I-I know our i-interactions weren't friendly b-before. With y-you killing me and all t-that... But! W-we can start over?"- Noob smiles awkwardly, disliking how much they stuttered. Jason just stares at them.
- "R-right.... Do you know s-sign language? B-because I do from the t-time I started hanging out with Sixer..."- They ask, after a few seconds Jason just slowly shakes his head.
- "O-oh... Well... M-maybe if you want... I-I could t-teach you. S-so the paper wouldn't be u-used so quickly... O-only if you want!!!"- The survivalist says. They didn't expect much of a reaction. Jason first tilt's his head, then he hesitantly nods. Noob's smile widens.
- "G-great... J-just let me know when you're ready!!!"- The survivalist smiles, stroking Sixer's fur. Jason also starts repeating the most, at first slowly and hesitantly, but then more naturally. Both survivalist's and killer's attention is brought back to the other people on the kitchen.
- "Do you have any idea what 1x did in this kitchen for it to become so... Damaged?"
- "They said they were going to drink something. Came back tired and said something about kid's creating living being. I think he had a fever episode or something. If that exists."
- "I hope he won't do it again. This kitchen is a save hazard!!!"
The group continues to talk. Eventually leaving the topic of the kitchen and talking about random stuff.
Chapter 38: Basement Experience
Chapter Text
- "So you're telling me that there's a cracked part of the floor in the kitchen that looks like an entrance to somewhere?"- Shedletsky raises an eyebrow. Chance, who earlier barged into the room breaking down because of a few rabbits, is now explaining the state of the kitchen.
- "Yeah. And let's not forget about the odd stains that almost gave Elliot a heart attack."
"Hmm... That's really weird. John could you check it out for me?"- Builderman says, while holding asleep Taph.
- "Alright. Chance, you're coming with me?"
- "Sure."
Two people stand up and start walking down. Passing by multiple doors. Someone of them are quiet, while from some of them the conversation are heard. Chance continues to flicking their coin, missing a step on the stairs and almost falling down. It would happen if it wasn't for Shedletsky grabbing his collar.
- "Careful"
- "Heh... Thanks for the save."
Downstairs they find a surprising sight. Guest 666 and Noob asleep together. For a while the duo observes them. Eventually they move to the kitchen. The sight making them stop.
- "This wasn't there when I left...."- The gambler says. Looking at the burned wood and ceiling.
- "Dear Roblox... What happened here..."- Whispers Shedletsky, completely in shock.
- "The glitter is from the glitter bomb that got you. These stains appeared after 1x's trip to the kitchen. And I think the fire happened a while ago. I can still smell the smoke..."
- "Is this kitchen or a warzone? We'll need to renovate it someday.... Dear Roblox."- Shedletsky is left speechless. His eyes dart around the room eventually spotting the cracked floor.
- "Is this the thing you told me about?"
- "Yeah. No idea what is there."- Gambler says.
Shedletsky walks over and uses his sword to pick it up. Chance was right, there is a staircase leading to darkness. The duo looks at each other, Shedletsky decides to give their stove sword a new role and takes it like a torch.
- "Smart. Just don't set me on fire."- Chance teases him. Then they need to dodge a swing from it. Former admin chuckles and makes his way down, Chance following soon after.
The basement is dark, filled with shelfs with questionable items on them. They venture deeper, seeing a lot of cobwebs. Chance steps onto something, when Shedletsky brings sword closer they see it's some kind of goo.
- "Well that's disgusting. Looks like I'll have to clean my shoe later.... There's even a dead rat there..."- They point in front of them.
- "Yeah. This place requires a lot of cleaning. But it could be usable. Let's go further."
They continue to explore in silence, looking through the maze that this basement it. With more and more cobwebs appearing. Suddenly Shedletsky hears a muffled gasp, then quiet. He turns around only to see that Chance is gone.
- "Chance? Where are you? This isn't funny."
...
- "Come on. It's not time for jokes."
...
- "Hey! You got me! You can stop hiding now!"
Shedletsky traces back the way he came here. Looking for the gambler. Only thing he finds are their glasses. He picks them up, looking around in worry.
- "Chance, seriously where are you!?"
Something sticky touches his legs and Shedletsky is pulled upwards, dropping the sword.
- "OH MY ROBLO-"
The sword slowly stops to burn, the light becoming dim until it disappears completely. The basement becoming dark again.
Notes:
Oh look at this. I'm so evil leaving you all on a cliffhanger.
I'm now going to disappear for two years!!! MUAHAHAHA /joke
Chapter 39: What lurks in the dark.
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!!!
___Important announcement in the end notes
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Elliot is starting to get worried. Normally Shedletsky would already come, making sure he has the right dosage of medicine for Builderman and Taph. However he didn't came. Sure he could ask someone else, but Elliot has a feeling that something is wrong. He left his room and started checking different rooms, staring from the back. He opens the door after a knock.
- "Two Time? Sorry to interrupt... Have you seen Chance or Shedletsky?"
- "Ah... Hello Healer. I'm afraid that I did not saw the Gambler since our last conversation. And I last saw the Admin before I got sick. Is something the matter?"
- "####. I can't find them anywhere."
- "If you wish. I could assist you."
- "Really? I... Thank you. I would appreciate it."- Says Elliot. Meanwhile Two Time stands up, their tail relaxed behind them.
They follow the pizza man, checking in different rooms.
- "Dusekkar, Guest. Have you seen Shedletsky or Chance?"
- "No."
- "I would gladly help you young man. But sadly I didn't saw any of them."
They go to another room.
- "Hey. 007--- what are you doing here?"
- "I'm taking care of dad!"
- "I will tell someone to keep an eye on them..."
- "Thank you Two Time..."
Finally, after checking a few empty rooms, the duo ends up next to the admins room. Elliot knocks and waits, because he doesn't want to invade Taph's privacy. Builderman opens the door, making sure that there's no way someone can peek inside.
- "Hello you two... I see you're doing better Two Time... I'm glad. Do you need anything?"
- "Have you seen Chance or Shedletsky?"
- "Yeah. They were in my room Chance told us about cracked kitchen floor and they went to investigate it. Did something happen?"
- "The Healer told me that he did not see them for hours."
- "Oh... That's worrying. Could you check it out for me?"
- "Sure. Let's go Time."
- "You should rest more, Admin."
- "Thank you Two Time. I'll keep it in mind."
The duo goes downstairs, quietly passing by the reunited friends. Two Time glances at them once, a pang of jealousy goes through them but they push it away.
When they entered the kitchen, Two Time looked around with interest and slight confusion.
- "Hmm... I don't think this was this bad when I was there last time..."
- "Please DO NOT remind me. This kitchen is going to drag me to the grave faster than Jason is going to kill me. And that means somethiiiiin..... Is that a entrance to hell?"- Elliot says, staring at the entrance to the basement.
- "It looks like a dark pit. Reminds me when at the beginning of my stay in this realm, a... How you all called them? Glitches in the code? They appeared sometimes."
- "Yeah it's kind of similar... Do we like... Go inside?"
- "Without a light source?
- "Shoot... You're right. But the sword is gone, technically we could ask other killers for it, but..."
- "I understand. Then let us walk freely into the basement of doom."
- "Real funny Two Time..."
Despite their better judgement the duo enters the basement, slowly walking down the stairs. Elliot subconsciously grabs the hand of the cultist, so they won't loose each other. After a while their eyes adapt to the darkness and they are able to see more. Going further into the darkness Elliot tries to ignore the suspicious content of the shelf's.
Two Time suddenly freezes, staring in one direction, their smile slightly wavers. Elliot looks back at them, he slightly tightens the grip on their hand.
- "Two Time?"
- "....I apologize Healer... I thought I saw something. My head is playing tricks on me..."
- "... alright? Just... Let me know if something happens."
They go further. Two Time glances around, before they thought they saw someone standing in the corner of the basement, whispering to them. That person seemed familiar, but their face was completely covered. It made the cultist a bit anxious, but they focused on keeping their smile. They know that they sometimes see things, they're used to it.
Suddenly something happens, a light flickers on. The duo stops surprised.
- "This... This is unusual."
- "Agreed. But I'm not complaining. Let's go further."- Says Two Time, hearing that Elliot nods and let's go of Two Time's hand. Walking deeper inside.
They look around. Elliot spots the sword and glasses, he frowns and walks over.
- "Shedletsky? Chance? Are you there? Hell-"
Elliot voice cuts of, because Two Time suddenly pushes him away. Before he can get mad about sudden push he looks back at the cultist and freezers, because they are being yoinked up by a web of a gigantic spider, who's size is similar to Guest 666. Elliot knows that he won't be able to make any difference if he tries to fight it, so instead he grabs the sword and the glasses.
- "Hold on Two Time!!! I'll be back with reinforcements!!!"- Pizzaman yells and runs in the direction of the exit, barley avoiding cobwebs that were shoot at him.
Two Time tries to move, but they're covered in spider web from neck to toes, like a cocoon. Their tail is painfully digging into their body, because of how tight this is. They're unable to move every part of their body, except their head. They look up and just stare. Because right over them there's Shedletsky, also stuck. Looking around they also spot Chance on the cobweb.
- "Hey... Welcome to the club."
- "I genuinely feel like I'm about to throw up..."- Chance mumbles to himself, after all he's placed upside down. Two Time immediately knows that it's going to be a long day.
Notes:
Hello! I have a small announcement.
During the weekend I'm meeting with my long distance friend and I want to make the most of our meeting.
I'm planning on pre-writing two chapters. So I'll be able to post them during those two days. But it might take a while to reply to your comments! If I find free time I will definitely do that. ^^
Thanks for reading!
Chapter 40: Different person, same time.
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos
Chapter Text
Some time earlier.
C00lkidd uses his memory of how Azure took care of him when he was sick and places a wet cloth on his dad face. He really wants his dad to get better... To somehow repay for what he did to him and his friends. C00lkidd's face twists into a sad expression. He did a lot of bad things. He needs to show the other people that he's really sorry.
He starts to make plans on how to achieve it. Maybe he'll draw them a lot of "I'm sorry" cards. Or he'll be a little angel and won't cause any trouble. Or he's going to help them without any questions. While he's figuring out if he would be able to hunt animals like Jason or Noli does, the door to the room opens.
- "Hey. 007--- what are you doing here?"- The pizza man. One of dad's friends stands in the entrance. Behind him is that person that liked to stab them, C00lkidd remembers how Pr3ttyprincess once had a crash out because of them.
- "I'm taking care of dad!"- He anwsers with a smile. The face of the pizza guy changes into uncertainty.
- "I will tell someone to keep an eye on them..."
- "Thank you Two Time..."
When those two people leave, C00lkidd starts to mumble to himself.
- "Why they don't trust me! I'm trying my best to be nice... I'll show them! I'm going to get dad some water from the kitchen. They'll see that I really care!"
With a newfound determination, C00lkidd once again changes the cloth on his dad's forehead. Then he tries his best to fix the pillow and the sheets so his dad is fully covered. Once he's done the child smiles to himself, after all he did something good.
Then he leaves the room, walking downstairs humming a song that always played when he played tag. He sees Guest cuddling one of dad's friends, but decides to let them be. Walking into the kitchen he stops in his tracks, his sword is missing, the place looks like it was on fire and the door to basement is open again. The child frowns, trying to figure it out.
He remembers that he and Bluudud placed the goo of C00lgoo in the basement. Maybe he should check on his creation, after all he doesn't want to become like this person in 1x's stories. He's about to walk inside, but hesitates. He turns around, walking over to the killer beast, then he gently tugs the fur of the guest. The beast opens one eye
- "I'm going to the creepy basement to find my creation! In case someone would be looking for me just point at the entrance! Sorry for waking you up!!!"
Once the beast acknowledges him, C00lkidd turns around and walks back into the basement. Shuddering when the darkness surrounds him. He wishes he had his sword, but it's gone. And neither Bluudud or Princess would let him use theirs, so walking without a light is the only option.
All of his courage disappears when he's finally down in the basement. He still remembers how the spider that was on him, how it then attacked Bluu. C00lkidd wants to turn around but stops. He remembers the look that 1x sometimes gets. This angry sad one. He doesn't want the C00lgoo to experience it. Swallowing hard, the child walks deeper inside, going in the opposite direction then he went with the others, might as well explore.
After a while his eyes get used to the dark, and on the wall he sees a funny box. He remembers how dad used to switch some funny switches and then the lights would work again. Maybe he can do that too!!! Walking over C00lkidd realises a small issue, he's too short to reach it. While he remembers being taller during rounds of tag, only now he realises that he somehow gotten slightly shorter.
Taking out his copy of c00lgui, he summons his minions. They immediately start looking for other people, but the child quickly stops them.
- "No! We're not playing tag. I need you to lift me up to this box!"- He orders, the minions obey and soon C00lkidd is the right height to reach the box.
Opening it up makes the child smile, he was right! The switches are here. He plays with different combinations when finally lights flicker on. The child celebrates, the minions despawning. He can now explore the basement in the light, weak and flickering, but light.
Then he spots it, a movement. C00lkidd quickly runs there. Turning a corner, behind the boxes he finds... Nothing? The child stares at the empty space, confused because he knows he saw something. A shadow casts over him, turning around C00lkidd is met face to face with the source that blocks the light.
- "C00lgoo!!! I found you!!! I hope you're not trying to eat me again."
Chapter 41: Spider Trade
Chapter Text
Elliot rushed out of the basement, tripping on the stair and almost falling back down to the basement. Luckily he managed to stop himself. He dropped the sword and shades on the counter and rushed up the stairs to admins room. He started banging on the door with urgency. Soon, Builderman opens it.
- "Elliot? Did something happen?"
- "There's a GIGANTIC spider that already caught Two Time in it's webs. The same fate probably happened with Chance and Shedletsky!!!"
- "Oh ####. Tell that everyone who is available and not sick. We're meeting in the kitchen."
- "But you're sick!"
- "And my best friend is probably becoming a spider dinner. If they hadn't respawned it means they're alive."
Elliot follows the order of the admin. Getting Guest, Dussekar and Noli because he bumped into him. The group joins Builderman in the kitchen. Everyone has serious expressions, everyone except Noli.
- "So... Can anyone explain it to me why I got dragged there?"
- "If what Elliot is telling is truth... We have a gigantic spider in the basement that may or may not eat robloxians. It already got three of us, being Chance, Shedletsky and Two Time."- Says Builderman, pointing at the entrance to the basement. Noli stares at him, bewildered.
- "Are any of you even sane anymore?"- This causes Guest to chuckle.
- "What even is sanity?"
- "... Fair point. I guess I'll help you, so it won't happen to anyone from my team."
- "I want to ask, how do we achieve such an task. The spider is big, venom has too... I don't want to risk it bitting anyone of you."
- "...Good point."
- "We need to hurry up. We don't know how much time they have!"
- "Well... They have Two Time..... You get it?"
- "Dear Roblox, Noli you're banned from ever interacting with Shedletsky."
- "M-maybe I could help?"- A new voice joins the conversation. The group spots Noob who is walking over. Fidgeting with their hood.
- "I-I overheard your conversation... W-while I'm terrified of s-spiders. I want to h-help. I remember that I had a p-phase when I tried to battle my phobia... I-I remember some random f-facts about spiders..."
- "Noob, you're a lifesaver."
- "So, what do you have to say?"- Noli stares at them, the survivalist sighs nervously. Still feeling on edge when interacting with the killer.
- "M-maybe... Maybe we could l-like... Feed it? T-trade our f-friends for food... L-like some pet... Pet of terror...."
- "While the idea it neat. Where we would find what spiders eat?"- Dusekkar rhymes. Everyone's mood drops, but then Builderman gets an idea.
- "The spider is planning on eating our friends. Maybe we could feed it with different animals."
- "But were already struggling to feed ourselves!"
- "I know Elliot, but think of it. We don't have any chances in defeating it. Besides, who knows if it's one or an entire colony. But if we create a symbiosis with each other, it could help us in the future.
- "...While it's the craziest idea you have ever made. I could see that becoming our fate."
- "Great. So now we need to catch some food for a gigantic spider."- Sighs Guest, rubbing his head.
- "I have hidden stash of food for Triple Six. I'm sure they wouldn't mind sharing."- Says Noli, ignoring the unhappy grumble from the beast.
A few minutes later, Noli comes back with some dead animals. Their state is clearly worse than the food that the survivors usually get. Noob frowns.
- "This is t-the food you're giving Sixer?"
- "Don't worry. I always make sure it's not rotten and always fry it."
- "I hope so."- Despite their fear, Noob glares at the killer.
Guest 666 is looking at the entrance to the kitchen with unease, but they can't communicate their worry about the certain red child.
Eventually the group including Elliot, Noli and Dussekar enters the basement. Builderman and Guest 1337 stayed behind, in case something goes wrong and because they sickness makes them too weak. Noob also watches the entrance with worry, they wish they could help more, but they know that it wouldn't be possible because of their arachnophobia.
- "Man... I never knew I would be trading with a spider. And here I thought I saw everything..."- Noli chuckles to himself. The group walks further into the basement. The flickering lights are giving the entire place even creepier atmosphere.
Eventually they arrive to the location that everyone previously disappeared. Noli waits, the web shots out, but he quickly cuts it off with C00lkidd's sword. The spider hisses and comes closer.
- "Wait!!! We offer you a trade! You give people back, we give you food. We help you! You help us."- The hacker says with simplified sentences, questioning his life choices but going with the flow.
- "There no way it works."- Elliot whispers to Dusekkar.
The spider slows down. Walking over to the killer, it towers over him, but the killer doesn't react. A hint of hope filling him.
- "We help you. You help us."
The spider stares at Noli, the thousands of red eyes blinking at the same time. The spider makes some hissing noises and suddenly from the ceiling fell down three bodies. Chance hits the floor, quickly untangling himself and throwing up in the corner, the sudden movement in addition to hanging upside down made him too nauseous to survive. Shedletsky falls on top of Two Time, cultist slightly groans.
- "Sorry Two Time... You good?"
- "... I'm surprised I'm still on my first life..."
- "... What's that supposed to mean!?"
- "Nothing dear Master of Swords. Nothing..."
Ignoring the banter, Noli quickly hands over the food. The spider attaches it to the web, and suddenly hundred or more kid spiders walk out. Everyone's jaw drops.
- "Oh. I get it. You're a lady. With a bunch of children... that's great!- Noli smirks and starts to back up. Elliot helps Chance stand, the gambler still dizzy, while Dussekar assists Shedletsky and Two Time.
The group walks out of the basement. Sighing with relief. The other group that was in the kitchen also quickly celebrates. Getting a quiet mumble of 007n7 who also came. He's sitting with head on the table, the headache induced by fever hitting him hard.
- "I can't believe it worked..."- Elliot says quietly.
- "Well... Looks like we have a pet spider now."- Shedletsky chuckles, while walking up to Builderman. To tell the story of what happened. And how the creepy spider is a single mother of more than a hundred kids. Noob looks like they're about to faint.
A few minutes later, from the basement are heard noises. Everyone looks there, worried. From the basement emerges C00lkidd, the child is covered in cobwebs and dust, despite this he's smiling. Behind him emerges a some glittery goo abomination. 007n7 looks like he's having a heart attack.
- "Dad look! I found C00lgoo!!! Me and Bluu and Princess created him!!! He wanted to eat me again but I tamed him with a dead rat I found while running away from him. Can I keep him? He's my creation after all!!!"
The silence that follows is deafening. Until the former hacker clears his throat.
- "I'm... I'm not sure... If he's harmless then... Yes, I guess?... But if he tries to do something bad there will be consequences?"- The rest of survival stare at the man with disbelief.
- "SEVEN!?"
- "What? It seems harmless for now.... Besides we are already living with killers... And a bunch of spiders... I don't know I'm too sick for this."
- "..."
- "Yeay!!! You heard that C00lgoo!!! I can keep you!! Just no funny business and no more staining the kitchen!"
- "Wait... It... He stained the kitchen?"- Elliot says with confusion. Noli looks like he's having mental breakdown.
- "Oh my Roblox. 1x WASN'T LYING!!!? SO HE DIDN'T MESS UP THE KITCHEN AND DIDN'T HAVE A FEVER DREAM?!"
- "Noo? He saved us from being consumed. And then made sure we clean this up."
- "I... I'm going to apologise to them..."- Noli says going upstairs.
- "Did we blame the wrong person?"- Chance questions. The reality hitting them hard.
- "X wake up."- Noli stands over the other killer. After a short while he opens his eyes.
- "... What do you want?"
- "Sorry I didn't believe you about the kids creating something."
- "... What?"
- "You saved the kids, I didn't believe you before. Thank you."
- "...."- 1x1x1x1 says quiet. Not knowing what to anwser. This situation being completely new to them. Noli understands and doesn't push the topic.
Notes:
This act has a happy ending. ^^
(Angst lovers, don't worry the angst will come soon!!! ^^)
Chapter 42: Mama's Boy
Chapter Text
Mafioso's consciousness slowly comes back to him. His fever finally broke, but the memory of the dream... The fever dream he had still lingers in his mind. About two odd people and one of the survivors in a pink room playing a card game and complete chaos before it. He frowns, the memory feeling weirdly familiar and real. When he opens his eyes for the first time, he almost has a heart attack. Noli is standing next to his bed, staring at him.
- "I was wondering if you'll ever wake up."- He says with a smile.
- "Do you stand over sleeping people as a hobby?"
- "Might as well call it a hobby."- Noli chuckles, his voice slightly glitching. Mafioso sits up, rubbing his head.
- "Is there something you need?"- He asks, on that Noli's entire mood changes.
- "Okay. You missed a lot of things, so first slight context."
After Noli finishes up retelling the story form multiple days that passed, Mafioso is left speechless.
- "What do you mean that kid's created alive goo!?"
- "I mean it literally. Just like everything else. Sometimes we need to accept the unexplained situations."
After hearing those words, the mafia boss sighs. You can count on those chaotic children to achieve the impossible.
- "Speaking of kids... They still need to be told about how much time passed..."
- "None of you informed them!?"
- "Before they were sick! And now... John and Jason can't tell them anything. 1x and Azure are sick and I.... I only have good relationship with C00lkidd. The other two are more like teammates. If they reacted strongly my cheering them up would be awkward and out of place..."- Noli says seriously. Mafioso understands his point.
- "I'll take care of that..."- He sighs and leaves the bed, trying to make himself look presentable. Meanwhile Noli teleports away. The mafia boss puts on his fedora and leaves the room, heading to the one children are occupaying.
He knocks on the door and enters. Bluudud is roughousing with C00lkidd, the red child is currently biting him, while the elder one is pulling younger's hair. Pr3ttyprincess stole two cups from the kitchen and is having tea party with some kind of monster. Mafioso assumes that the monster is the infamous 'C00lgoo'. He sighs, the kid is just like his father when it comes to names. Pr3ttyprincess is the first one to spot him.
- "Oh! Mr Mafioso!!! You're not sick anymore?"- She says, the goo seems to be staring at him. The boys stop fighting and stare at the mafia boss.
- "Yes. I'm feeling better."
- "Are you here to play with us!!!"- C00lkidd says, basically vibrating with excitement. Mafioso shakes his head.
- "Maybe later. We need to talk."
- "What did you two idiots done again?"- Bluudud says with annoyance.
- "No ones in trouble. Come on, sit nicely and I'll tell you."
It takes a while for the children to sit still on one bed, but eventually this happens. Mafioso looks at them knowing that what he's about to say with either don't matter to them, or change everything.
- "In the place we were stuck for a while. Time there passed differently..."
- "Why are you telling us something we already know?"
- "Have some patience Bluudude. As I was saying. The time passed differently... It's been millennias in the real world. Everything you knew... It long gone or changed."
- "...How long is a millennia?"
- "...A really, really long time."
- "Oooh... c00l!!! So we're Ancient's now!!?"
- "You could say that...."
- "C00l!!!"- C00lkidd smiles, Pr3ttyprincess looks really intrigued.
- "So what happened to the people in my orphanaged? Are they all gone now?X
- "Yes. No one can live for so long, unless they're an admin or a god."
- "Mhm... It's a bit sad? But it's not like I even knew them much so it's alright I guess."- She says.
Mafioso is surprised by how well they take in that information. Definitely better than certain survivor. Then he spots that Bluudud is unnaturally quiet. Once he really looks at the child he realises that he's holding back tears, so the younger ones don't see him cry.
- "Pr3ttyprincess, C00lkidd. How about you'll go downstairs to play with Six? You can take your... Goo fiend with you."
- "Ooh!!! Alright!!! Come on C00lgoo!!!"- C00lkidd smiles and runs out, the slimy being following after him. Princess also comes after him. Once they leave the room, Mafioso's attention focuses on the eldest, who's now curling up against the wall.
- "Bluudude? Is everything alright?"- He asks, the child shakes his head. Tears already falling down.
- "My... My mom..."- He whispers. These two words explain the entire situation. Mafioso sits next to the child. Slowly pulling him into a hug. Bluudud starts to quietly sob, clutching the mafia boss's clothes.
- "Last.... L-last... This she s-saw... It was me b-being ran over by a c-car... And now... She's... She's gone? I-I... I never said... I never said goodbye.... I never... I never said sorry... For being... d-difficult..."- He says, the words getting separated by sobs. Mafioso just hold him, not sure what to tell. Eventually he speaks up.
- "I'm sure that deep down she knew. Normally mother's know their children very well, she knew that you love her, that you don't want to be difficult but you didn't know better. Nothing is your fault."- He says with a calm, but compassionate voice.
- "... I-I miss her..."
- "I know."
The mafia boss continues to hold the child. He isn't able to take the pain and grief away, but he can be an anchor.
- "If you'll ever need anything. You can come to me. I'll help you understand your emotions, help you with stuff. You aren't alone. Me and others care about you. Remember that."
- "...mhm... thanks"- Bluudud whispers with gratitude, at the same time wishing that it was his mom that told him this, that it's his mom who is hugging him right now. He knows that now it's just a silly dream, that will never come true.
Notes:
I told you the angst was coming :)
Chapter 43: Hateful Hat
Chapter Text
C00lkidd is laying on top of Guest 666. Pr3ttyprincess is sitting next to him. They both observe people in the kitchen and decide to gossip with one another.
- "So this person with the dagger. They're the one that Azu liked?"- C00lkidd says, staring at Two Time who is (forcefully) hanging out with Chance.
- "Correction. Likes. But yeah."
- "Likes? But he literally...... tagged them on the very first day."
- "Believe me, Azu still cares about this stabber, I see it in his eyes! Not sure why, considering that they did something bad to him."
- "We should help them get along again!"
- "Why? Why should I help them? I hate that person with my entire heart!!! The stabbing always hurt!"- Pr3ttyprincess protests, the red child just sighs, stroking the beast.
- "Yeah... I know... But you said it yourself! Azu is missing them. We would be doing it for him... Like repaying a debt! After all he always took care of us!"
- "....You're right, but we have a problem."
- "Hm?"
- "I overheard once Azu arguing with his hat! But only when we're not looking!"- Princess explains with a frown.
- "A hat? The one that used to speak for him before 1x showed him how to unzip his mouth?"
- "Mhm. This hat was saying mean things. Making Azu doubt his judgement. This hat is our biggest enemy in our Reunion Plan!"
- "Then how do we defeat a sentient hat?"- C00lkidd finally sits up, staring at the girl. She thinks with closed eyes.
- "First we need codenames, so no one will understand our plan and sabotage us!"
- "Oooh!!! That's a c00l idea!!!"
- "Of course! I had the best ideas!!!"- Princess says proudly. - "Azure is going to be Flower! While the backstabber is going to be.... Umm...."
- "Dagger?"
- "Yeah that works! I'm the leader of the operation!!!
- "Heey!!! That's not fair! I want to be a boss!!! Like Mafioso!"
- "Well too late!!! I am one!"- Princess huffs, and the younger boy is about to jump her, when someone sits between them. The two kids immediately stop arguing.
- "Jason? What are you doing?"- Princess asks, the killer just stays silent, making sure they won't start fighting again. The kids calm down a bit and get ready to plan again.
- "So C00lkidd. Any genius plans in your head?"
- "Hmmm... Sew together the mouth of the hat?"
- "We could... But what if it can talk through their mind connection of something?"
The children start brainstorming, each idea crazier then other. Jason despite being here only to stop the kids from killing each others takes out a piece of paper and draws on it a pumpkin head. He hands it over to the kids. At first it makes them confused, but then C00lkidd realises.
- "We could ask the pumpkin mage if he has a way to silence the hat!!!"
- "Oooh! That's good idea!!! Thanks Jason!!!"- Princess says with a smile, sliding off the Guest 666, C00lkidd following soon after. The silent killer is left alone, staring at the ceiling. Eventually being joined by afraid, but determined Noob.
Kids are standing in front of the door to the room that belongs to the botanist. Princess stares at C00lkidd, both of them unsure if they should enter. They are aware that John Doe is also residing there, and despite him never hurting the kids, the stories still make them wary. C00lkidd swallow hardly and knocks at the door, it opens. The man is staring at them with a smile and silence. C00lkidd is about to bolt away, but Princess stops him.
- "H-hello Mr John... We want to help Azure with something... Make them a present, but we need his hat for that."- She explains. The corrupted killer turns around and hands it to them without a word.
- "O-oh... Thank you.
- "Thank you!!!"
The kids quickly look around the cabin, searching for the mage. Eventually find them in the room with the soldier survivor. The kids barge in, holding the hat. Both survivors quickly turns around, tensing up and getting ready for everything.
- "Mr Pumpkin Mage!!! We have a favour!!!"- C00lkidd says happily, the survivor looks at them with confusion.
- "Children may I ask, why did you came to me with this task?"- Dusekkar says. Princess takes over the explanation.
- "We want to help Azu! This hat is sentinel and is saying mean things that make Azu really mad and sad!"- She says, C00lkidd also nods. The mage looks over at Guest who shrugs.
- "We were wondering. If you know a way to silence it!"- C00lkidd adds, extending the hat. Dusekkar grabs it and checks it out.
- "I'm not going to be silenced idiots. So you might as well give up"- It says, Dusekkar seems surprised.
- "With some of my strength back, I'll be manage to achieve this task."- He says and starts to quietly cast a spell.
- "You're really thinking a some stupid spell is going to silence me!? Heh, you're stupider then I thought!"- The hat laughs.
- "Just shut up and BE GONE!!!"- C00lkidd yells.
- "HehehAHHHHHHHHH"- The hat screams, eventually being quiet.
- "If it ever returns, come to me since we have a truce"- Dussekar says
- "Thank you Mr Pumpkin Mage!"- Princess says, grabbing the hat. C00lkidd nods and walks out, the girl follows him.
- "This was... Interesting."- Guest says with amusement, the mage nods in agreement.
The kids hand over the hat to John Doe who places it back on the chair. Then they go back to their room. Seeing that Bluudud is asleep next to Mafioso who gives them a 'be quiet' look.
Notes:
Fun fact. I forgot that Azure can't talk and this hat talks. ^^"
This chapter is my explanation why he talks in this fic.
Chapter 44: Game Night
Chapter Text
Chance finishes up eating the soup. They're already getting bored of the taste and the fact that it isn't much filling meal, but he doesn't complain. Elliot and others try their best to make food taste nice. And after years of pizza even the most bland soups taste amazing. He looks up from their bowl, in front of them is sitting Two Time, but instead of eating they're just staring at their food.
- "You're going to eat that?"- He asks, Two Time looks up, their smile present, as always.
- "I don't think so. If you wish you can finish my portion..."- They say, and Chance smiles pulling the bowl towards himself, but once he sees that it's mostly full, his smile turns into a frown.
- "Time. You barley ate anything."
- "I have eaten yesterday... I do not feel hungry. You don't need to be worried."- They say calmly, but it doesn't make him feel better.
- "It isn't healthy... You know?"
- "Like I said. There's no need to worry, I'm fine...."
Despite his better judgement, Chance eats Two Time's portion. The cultist sits in front of him, staring, their tail is still tightly curled up around their leg.
- "Is your tail alright? It looks more tense than usually?"- The gambler asks, Two Time shifts, hiding the tail more.
- "Two Time?"- Chance says, even more concerned.
- "It's... It's a bit sore after being forced to be in uncomfortable position when the spider caught me. But it's not a reason to worry."
- "I don't have a tail. But I'm sure that holding it so tense doesn't help. You should relax."- He says, but Two Time doesn't react. They just stare at the gambler, with their creepy smile. It's one of those moments when Chance is glad he has his shades.
- "I appreciate your concern. But I think I know better."
- "Sorry... Didn't mean to overstep. But like... You don't need to hide it. It's a part of who you are and it shouldn't be a thing to hide. I won't ever judge you, I swear on Lady Luck."
The duo ends up in silence, that is peaceful and awkward at the same time. Chance is washing the dishes while Two Time just sits next to the table, lost in thought. The gambler can see that their tail curls up even more. He decides to take discreet action.
- "Time. I have cards. Want me to teach you how to play?"- He asks, the cultist snaps out of their thoughts.
- "...I am not sure Gambler. It isn't something The Spawn would approve."
- "Eh! Don't worry! It's not the hazard or anything, just a friendly game."
- "I hope you aren't lying to me. I will join."
- "Great!"- Chance smirks, sitting in front of them. He starts to toss cards, when two more people walk into the kitchen.
- "H-hi Chance... Hi Two Time... W-would you mind if we joined?"- Noob asks nervously. Jason who looks like he was forcefully lured in is standing awkwardly.
- "I'm fine with it. What about you Time?"
- "Who I am to forbid someone to have some fun?"
- "T-thanks... Also Two Time... My hand got c-checked out... I no longer need to have it bandaged. I-I appreciate your help back then."- The survivalist says, handing back the bandage that Two Time gave them when they burned their hand.
- "I am happy I could assist."
- "Jason! No killing if I you loose!"- Chance smirks, getting a glare from the killer.
Chance explains the rules of the game. After a few rounds everyone is having fun. Chance is pleased to see that Two Time relaxed. They're still appear to be on guard, but their tail is no longer painfully curled up. The group ends up playing for the whole night.
In the morning Shedletsky walks inside, seeing that three of the survivors are asleep, with killer watching over them. At first the former admin got scared that Jason went on murder spree, but then he saw cards and no injuries, the relief filled him quickly.
- "Fun night?"- He asks. Jason gives him a small nod. And continues staring at the survivors.
- "Their backs won't be happy after they'll wake up."- Shedletsky chuckles. The killer silently agrees.
Notes:
Shorter chapter today.
But I THINK a few more chapters and the Main plot will finally progress.
Chapter 45: Welcome Back Taph!!!
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
Chapter Text
Taph slowly opens his eyes. The memories of a dream still lingering in his mind. He liked this dream despite a few scary moments, he remembers being kidnapped, blowing up stuff and much more. It was fun. The demolitionist sits up, giggling without a sound.
- "I see you're in good mood. Feeling better?"- A voice asks, Taph quickly turns around. When he sees it's Builderman he quickly covers himself with his wings from embarrassment. Builderman just chuckles.
- "It's alright. I'm glad you're feeling better. There's no need to be embarrassed."- The admin says. Taph slowly lowers his wings, looking at Builderman he sees that he's doing better. So the dream person didn't lie!!! He'll have to thank her when he'll get this dream again. A voice snaps him out of his thoughts.
- "Shedletsky found this under the door a while ago. You were so out of this that we decided to wait with giving it to you."- Builderman hands over a piece of paper.
Taph inspects it closely, now realising that it's not a simple piece of paper but a 'Get Better Soon' card. Completely covered in pink glitter. The demolitionist smiles under his face mask, pleasantly surprised by the gesture. He looks up, nodding his head as a thank you.
- "🫵👍?"
- "Yes. I'm alright. Still slightly weak but I'm better."- Builderman anwsers, Taph's wings ruffle slightly, pleased with information.
- "Would you like them get preened? It's been a while."- Builderman looks at Demolitionist's wings. Taph thinks for a moment and then shylly nods.
Builderman moves closer and gently starts to preen the wings. He does it with precision, used to it from helping Shedletsky and Stickmasterluke in the past, when they were too busy or tired and he had to force them to sit down and take care of it. He's happy that now Taph trusts him enough to let him do this. Despite Taph sometimes being a bit too much for Builderman's taste, he still deeply cares about the demolitionist.
Later Taph put on his hood and nods at Builderman. The duo leaves the room, the admin walking slower so Taph won't have to tire out his body too quickly. After all he's still recovering... Both of them are. Walking downstairs they arrive to the kitchen, a few people already are there, Builderman is about to start the conversation when he realises Taph freezed up. He's about to ask him if something is wrong when he remembers how this kitchen looks.
- "Ah... Yes, I forgot to mention that kitchen turned into a warzone.... I'll explain everything later."- He chuckes awkwardly. Taph continues to look around.
- "G-good morning to you two... I-I... H-how are you feeling?"- A nervous voice, that clearly makes the person speaking feel awkward, calls out. Builderman nod at the former hacker.
- "Good morning to you too 007n7. It's nice that you ask. We're feeling better... How about you?"
- "S-same... But I'm still feeling like I was hit by a Banhammer... I'm pretty sure it happened... Before."- The former hacker says, making Builderman laugh, not in the awkward or forced way, a genuine laugh.
When he looks around he also sees Noli taking about something to Jason, Noob is nervously standing nearby. Then there's also Shedletsky, standing between Two Time and Chance. The cultist having dangerous light in their eyes.
- "What... What is going on here?"
- "Chance, Two Time and Noob have terrible back pains because they feel asleep on the chair while playing cards. Two Time blames Chance and I feel there's murder about to happen."- Shedletsky says with a strained smile. Keeping an eye on the cultist. Builderman just shakes his head.
Meanwhile Jason slowly walks over to Taph, ditching Noli who loudly announces that he isn't happy. Jason gives him a small wave. Taph hesitantly waves back, fear overwhelming him. Jason points at the cards on the table. The demolitionist hesitantly agrees when he sees that Noob also offers to play.
The trio ends up playing while eating breakfast. Watching how the admins need to separate Chance and Two Time after gambler said something and Two Time basically jumped at him.
They overhear how Noli gossips to 007n7 about stuff that happened in killers cabin, the jester almost getting beheaded by Jason when he said something about the silent killer.
Taph also learns about the basement adventure, and how everyone blamed 1x while they were a true hero. Taph agrees with Noob and isn't planning on entering the basement anytime soon.
Chapter 46: Less Hate
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos ^^
Chapter Text
Azure wasn't looking forward for putting on his hat, but he would be even more uncomfortable without it. He's been holding it for more than ten minutes, deciding his choices. Eventually he sighs and puts it on, bracing for the flood of hateful thoughts, but he is surprised by the unusual quiet. It freaks him out, because the thoughts and comments the hat was saying were constant.
Suddenly John Doe walks over and hands him a note, written in shaky handwriting and with grammar mistakes.
"Dont... Wory... Kids take it. Gft Gift for you. Dnt Dont know what thay... thay they did."
Azure stares at it. He isn't sure if he's feeling relieved or more worried. Instead he focuses on the handwriting.
- "Were you practicing? It looks a lot better than before."- He asks, John Doe nods slowly. Azure still remembers how before, in the killers cabin, in the moments of clarity John Doe tried to communicate but always ended up breaking pencils. Now it's a big progress.
- "Well. You did a good job. I'm sure that soon you'll be able to write like you did before corruption."
Two killers chill with each other for a while, before Azure excuses himself, leaving the room planning on heading to the kitchen, for the first time since becoming sick. The moment he opens the door, he ends up in the middle of a staring contest. The tension between those two people is suffocating. Azure almost goes back into the room. The two people staring at themselves are 1x1x1x1 and Shedletsky.
From the places they're located, Azure assumes that the survivor was going back to his room when 1x left his. The killer has summoned their swords, ready, and barely stopping themselves from attacking the survivor. However the survivor is standing calmly, with his sword summoned but held in not defensive position. Both of them are oblivious that the ex cultist is there.
- "1x... Listen..."
- "Why would I listen to someone like you!"
- "Please... Just... I'm sorry."- The former admin says, killer just scoffs, letting out humourless laugh.
- "This is the most pathetic thing you could've said. Do you think it fixes anything!?"
- "No. I know it doesn't. But now... This situation is different... We are forced to work together to ensure ours and others survival.... Let's not drag others into our mess. Work out our issues alone..... Possibly without a fight..."- Shedletsky says. 1x4 is about to disagree, kill his creator the survivor with cold blood. But he knows that it would destroy every connection other killers made. While the embodiment of hatred doesn't care for making any connections themselves, he knows that other killers wouldn't forgive them. They don't want this to happen. He doesn't want to be hurt again.
- "...This is the first logical thing I ever heard you say. We will do that. But not because I care about your opinion."
- "Great! We have a deal...."- Shedletsky smiles nervously, then spotting Azure standing there, with John Doe watching from the inside of the room. - "There goes not pulling anyone in our mess... Just ignore it!"
After a awkward few seconds, former admin disappears into his room. Azure makes his way downstairs, followed by 1x. The botanist lets out a loud gasp seeing the kitchen.
- "Oh my Spaw- .... What happened here!?"
- "Deadly people eating goo that the kids created. A fire that was caused by red child's sword... These cobwebs are new... Probably the basement spiders got out. I only heard about them."- 1x says, Azure just stares at him as if he grew a second head.
- "The kids DID WHAT!?"
It takes Azure a few minutes to calm down. The ex cultist already planning on lecturing Noli for not looking after the kids when he was feeling better. Finally after he calms down and eats the food he found in the pot, the hateful killer speaks up.
- "I sense less hate coming from you... What happened?"
- "I'm not sure. John wrote something about kids taking my hat and doing something with it as a gift. But I have no idea what they did."- Azure says, 1x gets interested in the situation, but tries to hide it.
- "Let me see."- They order. Azure hesitates, but eventually hands over his hat. 1x inspects it.
- "There are traces of an admin power that weren't there before. So the kids must've taken it to one of them."
- "Thanks for letting me know. Can I have it back?"- Azure asks, and after a few seconds his hat is back on his head.
- "Do you think... Me being less hateful would affect my existence? After all you told me yourself that I was brought here by the owner of this place and hate combined."
- "I am not sure. If you feel something different... Let me know."
- "Oh. Look at that. The great 1x1x1x1 wants to help me."- Azure teases, getting back a glare from the other killer.
- "Shut up before I'll make you."
As 1x wanted, Azure shuts up for a long while. Content with feeling better and hanging out with other killer. The two killers continue to sit in silence. Occasionally being interrupted by short conversations.
Chapter 47: Tea Reunion
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
Chapter Text
- "Oww... Stop punching me!"
- "Stop being annoying then!"
- "But I want the blue pen!!!"
- "No. I AM using it!"
- "But Bluudude!!!"- C00lkidd tries to take it by force, but Bluudude pushes him away. The younger boy hits the floor, hard. Bluudud rolls his eyes when he starts to sniffle.
- "Stop being a baby. We killed people, it's time for us to grow up."
- "....I-I don't... I don't want to think... About it..."
- "But it's truth so we need to face it. Now leave me alone."
- "You're just rude because you miss your mom!"- C00lkidd snaps. This makes the elder kid froze. C00lkidd immediately knows he messed up.
- "Bluu! Wait... I'm sorry! I didn't mean t-"
- "LEAVE ME THE #### ALONE!!!"- Bluudud yells attacking C00lkidd with the sword, younger boy quickly dodges it and runs away from the room. He tries to control his tears, he didn't mean to bring her up.
- "C00lk- Why are you crying?"- says Pr3ttyprincess, who is walking over to the entrance to the door.
- "I... I messed up... I got mad... And mentioned Bluu's mom..."
- ".... WHAT!!! THAT IS SO NOT NICE!!! HAVE YOU LOST YOUR MIND!?"
- "I didn't mean toooo"- C00lkidd wails. Princess just stands there, taking a deep breath.
- "Okay, Okay. Calm down. Just... Let's give him some time to calm down. Now come on, we need to start second mission of our Reunion Plan."- She says, C00lkidd let's out a few sniffles and gradually calms down.
- "A-Alright... What do we know?"
- "Both Flower and Dagger are healthy now! So we just need to get them in one place!"
- "H-how do we do that... They can't know about this because they won't agree."
- "Tea Party! In one of the empty rooms. Or the basement! I will host it"
- "C00lgoo could be a there to make sure that they won't fight.... But isn't this survivor banned from your Tea Parties?"
- "...They are. But this is for greater good!"
- "I can get Azu to the basement! But how do we get Dagger there?"
- "We ask my partner in crime for the help!"
- "🫵🤌👆2️⃣🕑⬇️🕳️?" ("You want me to get Two Time down to the basement?")
- "....Give me a moment to decode it."- Princess says, focusing on the emotes. Finally she nods satisfied.
- "Yes! They aren't friendly with us yet... So you're our safest bet!"
- "2️⃣🕑➕🌺💀?" ("What if Two Time or Azure kill each other")
- "C00lgoo will stop them!"- C00lkidd says happily.
- "🤔....👍"
- "YEAY! THANK YOU!"- Both kids say at the same time.
- "Azu! Azu! Do you want to see something c00l in the basement?"
- "Hm? Sure lead the way."
- "So you want me to get you something from the basement, because you're scared to go there?"
- "👍"
- "Alright. I will help you."
- "The table and tea are ready! C00lgoo... Man that family really sucks at names.... Anyway. C00lgoo, you will stop them if things will get heated! But don't eat them!"
- "*gibberish*"
- "No! They're not food! Noli with get you something to eat later. If not, you can eat him."
Azure enters the basement first, following the red child. It's his first time seeing this place and it doesn't give him good vibes. Adding the stuff he learned from 1x, he definitely wishes he told someone else that he's going there. Turning a few corners, Azure pretends he didn't see any gigantic spider kids. Eventually he arrives to a secluded area where is placed a table and cups with warm tea.
- "What is going on here?"- He asks confused. Princess is the first one to talk.
- "Were having a tea party in creepy basement!"- She smiles. Azure questions where were adults that raised her.
- "Princess. What do you mean by tha-"
The sentence cuts off, because someone bumps into Azure. Turning around he sees Two Time.
- "Oh... I-I..."- They stammer, taking nervous steps back only to get cut off by C00lgoo. The cultist stands alone, in a room full of killers. Despite this they still smile. However Azure sees fear in their eyes and with how their tail is tucked between their legs, curling up.
- "Kids..."- The Elder killer says with a stern voice. Both children know they might've mess up.
- "W-we... We just..."- C00lkidd tries to explain, but fails.
- "We knew you two have past... And that something bad happened... But I also saw that you two still miss each other and we just wanted to help you reunite... Please don't be mad Azu!!! We didn't mean to make you feel bad... We're so sorry! It's all C00lkidd's idea!"
- "Wha- NO IT'S NOT!!!"
- "IT IS!"
- "Kids... Could you leave us... Alone. We'll talk about it later."- Azure says seriously. The two children quickly walk away, heads hanging low.
The Killer turns his attention on his murderer. They stand there, looking at him with terror and longing.
- "A-Azure... What did I do... What did I do so terrible that you became this..."
- "You used me as a sacrifice. For a second life. For a CULT that is a HOAX!!!"
- "W-what.... What do you mean!? Why are you saying such blasphemy!!! This isn't a cult! It's our religion!"
- "IT IS A FAKE CULT!!! FACE IT TWO TIME! Spawn doesn't exist!!! They all lied! Amarah Lied!!!"
- "Who's... Nevermind... I-I don't believe it! You're here! If what you're saying is true... If I really... If I really killed you... YOU'RE BACK! How it is a lie if YOU'RE HERE!?"
- "I've been brought back by the owner of this place. Our captor and the Hate!!! Nothing Spawn related. I'm what others in cult would call a demon. A monster!"
- "N-no.... No... No.... No no.... No no no no NO!"- They start repeating over and over again, smiling manically and pulling at their hair. Azure just stares, waiting for the hate, for the satisfaction. But there's nothing, only emptiness and a need to comfort them that is buried deep down. For the first time their head is clear, free from hateful hold that the hat was putting on. The killer sighs with tiredness.
- "How about we talk it out. Without violence?"- Azure says, snapping Two Time out of their raging thoughts.
- "... Yeah.... Yeah..."- They say, their hands shaking badly.
This is going to be a long and hard talk.
Chapter 48: Uncovering Lies and Saying Sorry's
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW!
- MENTIONS OF CULTISTIC ACTIONS. (It's a cult. It won't be pleasant).
- Identity Crisis and breakdown
- Self Harm!
IF YOU'RE UNCOMFORTABLE, JUST ASK ME FOR SUMMARY IN THE COMMENTS!
Chapter Text
Azure sits at the table, putting down the cup of tea. Despite it being unwanted, they can't afford to waste anything. In front of them sits Two Time, they stare at the table, the ever present smile is still there, but Azure notices it's smaller than usually. Their tail is curled up between their legs. For Azure, who knew them since childhood, it's a clear sign of frear. The cultist didn't even realise that they're digging their nails into their skin, breaking it. Despite killer's distaste, he doesn't want see them hurting themselves.
- "Stop that."- He says sternly. The cultist looks up, confused and hesitant.- "You're hurting yourself again. Does it still happen often?"
- "..."
- "Anwser me Two Time."
- "... sometimes."- They finally speak up, their voice quiet, barely above whisper.
This causes Azure to remember a blurry, yet at the same time clear memory. How quiet and timid they were. How they used to hide behind Amarah, only for him to push them forward. Back then Azure thought it was normal, but after death his mind was cleared enough to see how BAD this cult was.
The killer shakes his head, returning to present.
- "Don't do that."- He says sternly. The silence falls between them. Only interrupted by the moving pile of goo that is still observing them.
- "I don't get it! The Spawn can't be fake!!! The Elders wouldn't lie! Why are you speaking such blasphemy!?"
- "My mind got cleared Two Time. After you stabbed me in the back. I got revived by The One Behind It All, that used the hate in my code. It has nothing to do with Spawn."- Azure says the name of the fake god with hate.
- "I... I DON'T BELIEVE YOUR LIES!!!"- Two Time yells, slamming their hands on the table, the tea on their side spilling.
- "Of course... Of course you don't. You're just like them. A obsessive maniac that DOESN'T CARE ABOUT FEELINGS AND KILLS BECAUSE THEY TOLD YOU!!!"- Azure snaps, his vines lift up, making him look bigger. Two Time takes a step back, instinct from rounds kicking in.
- "You just don't get it. After all it's not you who got killed. Who got their life taken away. I HATE it. I wish I saw signs... But I was too blinded by them to notice. They're all hypocrites."
- "YOU'RE DISRESPECTING THE ELDERS! DON'T YOU REMEMBER THE PUNISHMENT FOR THAT!?"
- "THIS IS EXACTLY WHAT I'M TALKING ABOUT!!! THEY ALL PUNISHED US FOR SIMPLEST THINGS!!! JUST TO WATCH US SUFFER! HOW MANY TIMES WE GOT PUNISHED FOR SIMPLY TRIPPING OVER A ROCK!? HOW MANY TIMES WE GOT PUNISHED FOR DOING SOMETHING BAD, BUT IF AN ELDER DONE THIS IT WOULD BE OKAY!?"- Azure finally let's it all out. Breathing heavily, Two Time has their back against the wall. Their tail is curled up so tight it doesn't move an inch. Everything seems to be frozen in time. Even C00lgoo is not moving. Azure sighs and continues with more quieter tone.
- "How many times we were.... You were being starved only because you made a small mistake... Just because you breathed wrong? How many times... How many times Amarah... Your mentor... Someone you viewed as a parent... How many times he hurt you? How many times they made excuses for their actions, but ours were unacceptable?"
- "Stop trying to lure me away! Spawn is real!!! I have the second life as a proof!!!"
- "Yes... But at the same time it could get easily added by our captor, someone that is able to control Literal and Real gods!"
- "S-stop!"- Two Time covers their ears, the killer walks over and forcefully pulls their hands away.
- "We were told that things from outside the village are evil... Yet this medication saved our lifes. How many other cultists could've lived If we could use modern medicine... Two Time... Please... I know it's hard for you... But this cult... It's evil. It broke us in the way we cannot imagine. But we don't have to repeat the cycle... We can be free... Together..."- Azure whispers last part, finally letting out the need of care, he still feels for the cultist. Two Time stays still and silent. Their hands trembling terribly, Azure regrets taking the direct approach. He let his hate control him, even if the influence of the hat is gone, he still feels hate.
- "I'm sorry to break it to you... But I can't stand seeing you still believing this."
- "I can't... I can't..."- Two Time repeats, their smile gone, replaced by a broken expression.
- "Timey... Please... Please snap out of it. I know it was your whole purpose, but please... We'll get you a new one."
- "I am nothing without Spawn... No... You're making me believe you... It's a sin to question the rules. I can't... Get lost demon!!!"- Two Time frantically shakes their head.
- "I'm not leaving you... I'm not letting you kill yourself by pushing yourself. I know you Two Time... I know you still punish yourself... Despite you killing me... I still care. I will help pick up the pieces..."- Azure continues to speak.
Two Time suddenly cries out, falling on their knees. Inside their head is a war, one side wants to believe their dearest Azure, but the other the louder one wants to ignore it. The Elders wouldn't lie, they try ignore the fact that Azure is right with things he said about elders being hypocrites. Their body is shaking, they start pulling on their hair to stop the raging thoughts in their mind. They're a mess.
Azure gently pulls their hands away from their hair, not letting them continue with harming themselves. Azure pulls them closer, finally embracing them in a hug.
- "I'm sorry... I'm sorry for destroying your life... The cult took everything from me. My childhood, my parents, my life... You... I thought I lost you, but there's still chance... I just hope I'm not to late... I won't let them kill my Nightshade."
C00lkidd stands in front of the door, Princess is right behind him. He hesitantly opens the door, walking inside.
- "Bluudude... I'm sorry... I shouldn't say that."- He says quietly when he spots the blue child.
- "I was just annoyed... Mad... Sad... And I didn't think of what I was saying... It's not c00l... Before you never mentioned my dad when I was missing him.. You were mean... A lot... But you never mentioned him. I'm really sorry for making you hurt more..."- He finishes. The silence stretches, C00lkidd feels like he's going to cry again. Then Bluudude turns around.
- "I don't forgive you. I'm soo MAD at you. This was an illegal move!"- He starts, C00lkidd's shoulder slump down even more.
- "But at the same time... I'm tired of being mad... So... Despite you being annoying like ####... I'll give you a second chance."- He says, ignoring how Pr3ttyprincess gasps when she hears swear filter go off. C00lkidd's head snaps up, his face twists in smile.
- "Really!!!?"
- "Yes really... Now stop scratching your arms."- Bluudude rolls his eyes, just then C00lkidd realises that he started scratching himself. He decides to ignore it and hugs the elder boy. Bluudud stares at the younger boy with slight confusion, before he awkwardly pats his back. Princess snorts in the background.
- "It's so weird when you're not mean to me..."- C00lkidd whispers. Bluudude grimaces.
- "Alright. That's enough!"- He pushes away the younger boy, he falls on the floor.
- "Ouch... Princess, he's back to normal."
- "I am aware C00lkidd."
- "Pff... Idiots."
Chapter 49: Do you wanna build a snowman?
Chapter Text
The time continued to pass. Each day an expedition, eventually renamed as 'Scavenging Team'. Certain people were chosen for that, making a team. Their job is to scavenge and hunt. Everyone else also gets their assigned roles so their survival will run smoothly.
The scavenging team has Guest 1337 as a leader. The other members are Noli, Guest 666, Chance, Elliot who's the healer and Noob who keeps track of the supplies they have. This team managed to uncover a few interesting facts about this world.
First, the items respawn every few days or weeks in the places that were previously scavenged. However their location is random.
Second, there are many different animals living on this land. Some are normal animals, while others are mutants or look like they're straight up from a fantasy experience.
Third, these creatures are deadly. One time Elliot was forced to use a pizza after Guest put himself in a way of an attack, protecting Noob. A seven days later Elliot realised that his pizzas got replenished. He tested it a bit more, now he knows that the pizza will eventually restock again after a few days.
Elliot is also a part of the cooks for the group. Alongside 1x and sometimes Shedletsky, although never those two at the same time. The kitchen saw better days. The sword stove continues to burn down the counter, but it's not like they have any other place to put it.
Azure teaches Elliot different kinds of natural medicine, while he and the others teach the botanist about modern medicine. Other survivors were worried about Elliot taking so much jobs for himself, but he just smiled and said that he likes being busy. He also promised to ask for help if he needs it.
Builderman, Taph and 007n7 turned a unused part of the basement into their workshop. There they started to work on a security system for the cabin. That's when they discovered that 007n7's c00lgui had been upgraded and has more options. They share the basement with Spider Lady and her children that continue to grow. At first the survivors were uncomfortable with the amount of spiders, but now they become used to their presence. They also started a mind map with theories about the presence that controls this realm.
The kids are being babysitted by everyone. Despite being made of pure chaos and the fact that they used to kill them, they quickly grew on survivors and now they often manage to brighten up everyone's day... Or destroy it. It's a gamble when it comes to them.
Everyone realises that one day Two Time start to act more differently. They became even more quiet and avoided interacting with people. Despite many attempts, they couldn't get them to talk. Two Time continued to isolate themselves, but then Azure stepped in. The killer started to watching over Two Time, making sure they take care of themselves and that they won't isolate themselves too much.
Azure protested when Two Time was asked if they want to join scavenging team. So now they're mostly in cabin. Being one of the members of a inside line of defense, in case something would attack while the Scavenging Team is out.
Despite the efficiency the group managed to achieve. Survival is still hard. Sometimes they go days without food, sometimes the temperature drops so low that being curled up next to the burning swords on max power isn't able to get rid of the cold.
One morning something changed....
007n7 was asleep, dreaming of destroying a building, C00lkidd was there too. This dream was unpleasant, but luckily for him something... Or rather someone woke him up.
- "DAD!!! DAD!!! DAD!!! DAD WAKE UP!!!"
When 007n7 opens his eyes he's met with C00lkidd's smiling face.
- "C00lkidd? Did something happen? Why are you yelling?"
- "DAD! YOU WON'T BELIEVE IT!!! THE SNOWSTORM ENDED. THERE'S SUNNY OUTSIDE!!! CAN WE MAKE A SNOWMAN FAMILY!? PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE PLEASE!!!!- C00lkidd yells, shaking his dad's shoulders. 007n7 needs a moment to understand what C00lkidd means, but when he does. He literally jumps out from bed, running to the window. C00lkidd is right. The sun is shining.
A short while later, father and son join others outside. Everyone is standing in the sun, feeling it's warmth for the first time since they ended up in the purgatory. The warmth feels odd on their skin, but at the same time it's one of the most pleasant feelings they experienced in a long time. C00lkidd quickly joins the other two kids and Jason who are already making a bunch of snowmans. Some of the survivors are quietly crying savouring the sun. 007n7 overhears a conversation between Builderman and Shedletsky.
- "It's so pleasant... But at the same time. I'm worried."
- "Yeah. I get it. We had snowstorm for soo long, to suddenly get sun? It is creepy.... But I would enjoy it as long as we can."
- "... Yeah... I guess that's a good idea."
- "Come on Builder! Cheer up! It's not everyday we can play in the snow without people judging us."- Says Shedletsky. In this exact moment, a gigantic and hard snowball crashes into his head, making the admin almost fell down.
- "Oh my Roblox... Shed you're alright!?"- Builderman asks worried, while at the same time trying not to laugh. Everyone that was nearby is also staring in shock.
The former admin, shakes his head and looks up. If someone wants a snowball war, he'll give them a snowball war. Out of everyone present, no one seems suspicious. That's until he spots 1x looking away, with Mafioso giving him an 'Are you serious' look. Shedletsky finds himself surprised by it, but decides to get revenge. He makes a snowball and throws it at the killer. 1x4 glares at the man, everyone else gasps. The killer makes another snowball.
- "Game on"- Shed smirks. And the war starts.
Builderman has to quickly take cover if he wants to survive this, he then joins Dusekkar and helps him build a fort. The kids decide to join, attacking each other and then ambushing Noli and Mafioso. Noli quickly getting revenge and pulling Jason into the fight.
On the survivors side, Noob makes snowballs for themselves and then they give Elliot a mischievous smile and throw it at him. Then they run away with Elliot chasing after them. Noob proceeds to hide behind Guest 666.
Chance takes cover behind 007n7, who gets annoyed at being a shield and pushes the gambler into the snow, then he proceeds to use his C00lgui to lift up a gigantic snowball.
- "007n7! Friend! We can talk about that!!!"
- "Too late."- The former hacker says, the sunlight making his glasses shine. Making him look as some kind of mysterious character. He drops the snowball on Chance. Then he starts running away, because C00lkidd decided to attack his dad instead.
A bit further away from a war that pulled everyone in, is sitting Two Time and Azure. The cultist is mindlessly drawing spawn symbol in the snow.
- "How are you feeling?"
- "..."
- "You still don't want to talk to me, huh? Don't worry, my Nightshade... I will wait for you to bloom again."- The killer says, observing how lost they seem to be.
- "Come on. The others are having fun. How about we join them?"- He asks.
Two Time looks like they're about to shake their head, but stop. They look up, observing the group. Then they slowly create a snowball and slowly sneak towards the group. Azure observes with interest. The cultist stays hidden until they reach Noob, who thinks they're safe behind Sixer. Two Time throws the snowball at them and then jumps at the survivalist, making them yelp. It's then, when Azure decides to also join in.
A few hours later everyone is warming up near the fireplace. Elliot and Builderman made tea for everyone. The living room is filled with conversation and laughter. Through the window is visible the snowman family the kids made.
Azure sees Two Time's tail wagging again, for the first time since he had that conversation with them. The killer just smiles, but doesn't say anything.
Notes:
The first major time skip in the story.
It's been around three or four months since they all ended up being forced to work together. They are unsure, because they don't have any way to keep track of time.
The main plot finally progresses slightly. Tomorrow a small(?) lore drop ;D
Chapter 50: New Disaster?
Chapter Text
The night came and with it also came the strongest thunderstorm everyone ever experienced. The wind even stronger than the one they experienced during snowstorms.
It felt that the walls are about to crumble, the whole cabin shaking. The wind howling outside. No one was able to sleep properly.
When the morning came, everything changed. The way the group sees the changes to.
Each person living in the cabin is standing outside, the rain stopped but everything is still wet, there's no snow anymore.
- "What in the Roblox name happened during night?"- Shedletsky says, looking around. He lived for many years and never experienced something like that.
- "It reminds me of the controlled disasters Luke used to do with his machine... But this isn't controlled... At least not in the way Luke used to do it."- Builderman frowns, trying to figure out what is going on.
- "Oh!? That natural disasters experience? I always wanted to take a part in it. Never had a chance... Heh ironic considering my name."
The survivors continue to stare, where previously was land, everything is now covered in water. A gigantic flood happened overnight.
- "This water looks really dirty... We shouldn't drink this without filtration and heating it up first."- Elliot comments, inspecting the water.
- "How are we going to scavenge now? We're going to have to go diving... And there's no way of telling what is in this water."- Guest frowns, he's standing next to 007n7 who tries his best to keep the kids away from the water.
The mood of everyone changes, the calm they experienced yesterday long forgotten.
- "It's like... Every season is going to bring a new disaster for us to survive."- Two Time quietly says, their tail between the legs. Noob is standing next to them, eyes filled with worry.
- "We'll be able to fish. I already saw a few fishes swimming. We'll just need a bait."- Azure, who's standing near the edge of land says.
- "We could also get a boat! And go on boat trips!"- C00lkidd exclaims, happy that he got a idea.
- "That's... Not a bad idea. There are still some trees around, the flood isn't reaching the treeline next to the cabin. We could use them..."
- "Good thinking 007n7. We're going have to regroup, create a new plan of survival and just.... Don't give up."- Builderman says.
Then everyone hears a loud splash. Jason and Noli are in the water, luckily for them it's not deep there.
- "What are you doing?"
- "Jason wanted to go for a swim. I tried to stop him and we both fell in the water."
- "Huh... Nevermind. Let's go inside and analyse our situation."- Builderman just sighs, ignoring the beastly chuckling of John Doe, who's staring at the submerged killers.
The group makes their way inside, drying up and creating a new plan. Their top priority is to build a boat. Meanwhile Azure and Two Time would take care of fishing, since both of them already know how to fish without fishing rod. The rest of the group will look around the small bit of land they have.
Despite the sudden change of climate, despite the new challenges. They won't let it stop them. They will survive, both killers and survivors... Together, as a team.
Notes:
A shorter, but important chapter. ^^
A small(?) lore drop.
Chapter 51: How to chop down a tree...?
Chapter Text
Builderman and Noli volunteered to be the ones to cut down a bunch of trees. Now they're standing next to the treeline. Already having problems.
- "Sooo. How do we chop down this tree?"
- "...I haven't thought about it.
- "Heh. The Great Admin has no idea. Now that's funny."
- "Shut up Noli. Does any of your abilities could help?"
- "...Nah, I don't think so. Unless you want me to give trees some hallucinations... Hehehe..."- Noli laughs, his voice glitching. Builderman is wondering why he's putting up with this crazed hacker. Before he can say another word, a child's voice calls out from behind them. It belongs to Pr3ttyprincess.
- "I saw an axe before! Bluudud wanted to use it on C00lkidd, but Jason found them first. It's in the basement. I could show you!"
- "Bluudude did WHAT!?"
- "He didn't. He tried! That's a difference!"
- "You're not helping Noli!"
- "Do you want me to lead you or not?"- Princess asks, annoyed.
- "Yes. It would be appreciated."
- "...Hmp. No one knows how to treat a royal. Follow me, peasants!"- She storms off with a pout.
- "Princess, have you been hanging out with 1x recently?"
- "How did you know!?"
In the basement, there's in fact an axe. Noli picks it up, testing it. Builderman has to take a few steps back, because the killer almost hit him.
- "You should watch out with that."
- "Heh. And why should I listen to you?"
- "Noli I swear to Roblox."- Builderman let's out annoyed sigh.
- "Thanks kid."- The purple killer says and leaves the basement, chucking to himself. Builderman turns to the girl, deciding to humour her.
- "Thank you for your aid, Your Highness. Your help is appreciated."- He says. Princess blinks in shock, but then her face quickly lightens up. A big, proud smile on her face.
- "Finally someone who understands how to treat a princess. Your gratitude is acknowledged, you may go."
As Builderman leaves the basement, Pr3ttyprincess starts to squeal from happiness, jumping in circles. The spiders kids coming out of multiple hiding spots, observing her. Not many people joins her play pretend, so she savours every moment someone decides to play along. After a while she stops, staring at the direction of the basement exit. She silently hopes it's not a one time thing, but the time will tell. She can only wait and see. For now she looks around at the spiders, an idea forming in her mind.
- "My Dear spider army! As your princess I order you to come aid me with an ambush on Bluudude!"
Builderman joins Noli, back at the tree line. The killer had already started the chop down the tree.
- "Let me know once you'll want to switch."- Admin offers. Noli gives him a small nod and continues to chop down the tree.
A few minutes later they switch again, and then again. Now they realise how old those trees must be, they're really big and thick. And the fact that for the last few days there wasn't too much food is not helping. It's been around and hour already. Both survivor and a killer sit next to the tree trunk, leaning on it. They breathe heavily.
- "Never... Never thought that cutting down the tree is... So hard."- Noli says, sentence separated by gasps for air, since he was the last one to use the axe. Builderman just nods with confirmation. This situation is also new to the admin.
- "You both look pathetic."- A voice suddenly calls out of nowhere, scaring both of them. They both let out a scream, Noli's glitching a lot. The duo quickly looks around, finally spotting 1x1x1x1 looking at them with superiority.
- "First of! Shut up! Second, what are you doing here, because last time I checked you were against interacting with anyone!? And third... WHEN did you get here!?"- Noli raises his voice, causing it to glitch even more. Both of them fails to see that 1x1x1x1's smirk slightly drops when they hear the second question.
- "Who are you to tell me to shut up? I've been observing you since you started, and I can do what I want. Do you have a problem with that?"
- "You little-"
- "Noli calm down. I get it that your ego got damaged by screaming, but there's no need for murder."- Builderman says, risking his life and ignoring the piercing glare Noli gave him. 1x smirks.
- "Move over."
- "What?"
- "Are you deaf? Move over."- The embodiment of hatred says, both members of the group look at each other. Noli just shrugs and moves away. Builderman following after him.
1x4 summons his sword and uses mass infection ability on the tree a few times. The poisonous blade cut's through it with ease. The tree starts to fall, hitting the ground with a loud thud. However using the ability has consequences and leaves the killer feeling tired. Builderman and Noli watch in shock.
- "... You said you watched us from beginning?"- Builderman starts and Noli finishes for him.
- "YOU COULD'VE DONE THIS THE ENTIRE TIME!? WE WASTED AN HOUR TRYING TO CUT IT DOWN!!!"- The hacker yells, the glitches in his voice getting stronger. 1x just laughs.
- "It was funny to see you suffer."- He says. Then they proceed to walk away, looking for the masked killer, because they saw him walking towards the edge of water.... Again.
Both survivor and killer are left speechless, staring at the fallen tree. Now that it's down, gathering the wood should be easier. However before they begin, a scream from the cabin stops them.
- "AAAAAHHHHH!!!! GET THEM AWAY!!! GET THEM AWAY FROM ME!!!!!"
- "...Was that Bluudude?"- Builderman says, with slight worry.
- "Hm. I wonder what those chaos gremlins done this time."- Noli stares at the cabin with interest.
Notes:
I blame Cookie Run Tower Adventure for distracting me and starting to write this chapter after 8pm
Then I had to help in the garden... (I felt like Azure... But without any stabbing or sacrifices xd)
Anyway. The chapter was delivered! :D
Chapter 52: One fish, two fish... Oh! A Big Fish!!!
Chapter Text
Two Time is finishing up sharpening a wooden spear. The action familiar, they done it a lot of times in the village. Thinking about their religion makes them feel terrible. They still believe, they can't just stop. But Azure manages to make them doubt even more. They pray to Spawn for forgiveness, many times they tried to punish themselves, because that's what they were told. Every time one of the survivors or Azure would see through them, stop them. They don't know what to do anymore. They need to believe, they need to believe, they need to believe, they need to believe, they need to-
- "Two Time?"- A voice calls out, snapping them out of their thoughts. Looking up they see the heretic Azure. The killer is looking at them with slight worry. Two Time hates the fact that he can read them so easily. They tried to hide and punish their tail multiple times for betraying them.
- "Are you alright?"- Azure asks, the cultist feels obliged to give them a small nod.
- "Alright, let's go catch some fishes. I hope you still remember how to do it."
The killer starts to walk away, with his own spear and a bucket. Two Time follows after him, feeling slightly anxious, because last time they were outside in a small group they got kidnapped by the flying beast. The thought making their scar pulsate with phantom pain of being eaten alive.
Eventually they reach the edge of water. Two people are already there. Jason who's happily standing in the water, half of his body submerged and 1x who is standing on the land, holding something. At closer look, the cultist duo realises it's a rope, the other end of it is attached to Jason.
- "X? What are you doing?"
- "Making sure this idiot won't go too deep. Before you say anything, I already had to pull him out of it because he went too deep."
- "...Oh... What's his deal anyway?"
- "No idea."
Eventually Azure stops chatting with the other killer, both he and Two Time move slightly further away so the water obsessed killer won't scare off the fishes. This job requires patience and precision, because you need to stay still for long periods of time until the fish swims closer. Then you have to quickly stab the fish with the spear. Around two hours later, the bucket is filled. Next to it there are also fishes for the pets of the group. It's hard to feed around hundred spiders and a beastly killer while at the same time feeding a big group of people.
Two Time looks up, wiping off the sweat. The temperature raised up, no one is used to it being warm. Scanning the horizon something makes them freeze.
- "That's a big fish."- They say quietly, but loud enough for Azure to hear. The killer looks up, confused.
- "What?"
- "That's a big fish"- Two Time points in one direction, Azure looks there and freezes.
- "OH... YOU'RE RIGHT!"- He shouts in shock.
1x and Jason stop whatever they were doing and look at the duo. Then looking in the direction others look. At first there's nothing, but then in the distance, a beast jumps out of the water clearly hunting for something. Both killers also stare at it in shock.
- "Time stay here. I'm going to call others."- Azure stays and runs out of the water, to the direction where cabin is located.
- "And that's why we can't let you go so deep."- 1x glares at Jason who just shrugs, for a second attempting to sign a short sentence he learnt from Noob, before realising that the other killer wouldn't understand it anyway.
Instead the masked killer makes his way towards Two Time, 1x letting off the rope, allowing it to drag after him. Jason points at Azure's spear then looks at Two Time with expecting stare.
- "You want me to teach you?"- The cultist says with tilted head. The killer nods.
- "Very well. But before that. Would you mind explaining to me your interests in water? I am intrigued."- Two Time says, walking over. The killer picks up the spear, turning it upside down and writing on the ground.
"Reminds Home"
Two Time read's it, nodding with understanding.
- "I appreciate you sharing with me. I understand. Now follow me, I'll explain how to catch fish with a spear. It may satisfy your killer instincts."
The survivor and killer continue to fish. Jason is a quick learner. Meanwhile Azure returns, behind him following Guest and Mafioso. Seeing them 1x points in the direction where they last saw the creature. Once it appears again, everyone's mood drops.
- "That's an issue."- Mafioso's says seriously. Guest agreeing with a nod.
- "We'll need to figure something out. Now let's inform others about it."
- "Wow... You two caught A LOT of fishes..."- Azure suddenly says, seeing how much food they've got.
Two Time and Jason just shrug. For them it's a relaxing experience, allowing them to focus on just one thing.
Notes:
If you want to know how the sea creature looks, then search: 'mosasaurs'
It's the same, but slightly smaller ^^
Chapter 53: Campfire and Deep Talks
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos! ^^
Chapter Text
- "S-so like this?"
- "Yes. Now slowly start moving the blade onwards. Yeah, just like that."- Shedletsky says, observing how the youngest survivor slowly sharpens the wood. The former admin has to admit, Noob is a quick learner. It took them a while of observing and two tries with Shedletsky's guidance for them to understand the basics.
- "Nice job. You're a natural. Just remembered, always more the blade onward. Never in your direction so you won't stab yourself by incident."
- "Alright! I got it. Thank you for teaching me."
- "No problem kid."
- "... You know I'm not a child."- Noob huff's. Shedletsky just laughs and ruffles their hair.
- "Yeah. I know, but I'm centuries older than you. I don't mean it in offensive way."
- "Technically I'm centuries old too..."
- "... yeah... You're right. How are you holding up?"- Shedletsky's voice softens, the survivalist is slightly fidgeting with their hoodie.
- "I-I'm okay... I think... It's not like I have much to miss... K-kinda lost contact with my friends after Sixer went missing... A-and if I remember correctly... I-I didn't have contact with m-my family... Heh... A basic life for a noob like me."- They say, avoid eye contact after the last sentence. Shedletsky shakes his head.
- "Just because it's basic it doesn't mean it's bad. I left my admin position just to have somewhat basic life. Besides... I'm pretty sure there was something to spice up your life."
- "I-I... I-I slightly remember partying... With my friends... And Sixer... B-but those memories are blurry..."
- "Blurry or not. It sounds fun."
- "Y-yeah! I think I had a lot of colourful clothes. A-and the parties lasted the whole night! Everyone knew each other, because the island I lived on was small, but if my memories aren't playing with me it all was really fun!!! Sure... It kinda made me a Bloxy Cola addict, but other than that it's was great! ...Oh! What I do remember clearly is that I used to dye colourful streaks on my hair! And then--"
Shedletsky smiles, hearing Noob ramble about what they do remember or slightly recall of Before. Former admin notices the lack of stutter after they started talking about comfortable topics and it makes him proud. He can see that despite the struggles in the purgatory and even now, there's still hope inside them. Looking around, while at the same time listening closely to Noob, he spots Chance.
The Gambler is staring at them. They were previously napping under the tree, but now he seems to be awake. However Shedletsky feels like something is off about his stare, but he's forced to ignore it when Guest walks over.
- "Sorry for interrupting your conversation... But I have news regarding of our survival."
- "It's alright Guest! I was just rambling... I-I probably a-annoyed you... Didn't I?"
- "Don't worry about it Noob. I wasn't annoyed."- Shedletsky gives the survivalist a reassuring smile. Then he turns to Guest. - "What is it?"
- "First, the good news. Azure, Two Time and apparently Jason too managed to caught A LOT of fishes. So we'll be able to feast today."
- "Ooh! That's nice!!! No offence to our cooks but I've grown tired of the soups..."- Noob says and chuckles awkwardly.
- "Eh. You're not the only one. What's the second news. Judging by what you said before... It's a bad one?"- Shedletsky raises an eyebrow.
- "Yes... On the horizon there was spotted a big sea creature. I'm sure it's a predator, because it looked like it was hunting for something. Other members of the group that saw it are also spreading the news."- The Soldier says. Noob looks visibility worried, while Shedletsky's brows burrow.
- "That's an issue. Considering that we still don't know anything about the thing that killed Two Time before.... We'll have to figure something out. Thanks for letting me know."
- "HIII!!!!"- Suddenly a third voice joins the conversation. It's C00lkidd who just ran over to them.
- "Mr Builderman said that we'll be having a campfire to grill the fishes!!! Isn't it c00l!!!?"- The child basically bounces from happiness. Guest's expression changes into nostalgic smile, and he speaks up.
- "Yes. It does sound cool. Considering we all have been stuck in the cabin for a long time. Are you helping them gather the sticks?"
- "Oooh! I haven't thought of that!!! But I will do it!!! Thanks Mr Soldier!!!"- C00lkidd smiles, then looks at Noob.
- "You're Jason's friend right? Do you want to go with me!? Maybe we can be friends too... Despite what I did during tag..."- The last sentence makes child's smile drop. Despite their hesitance, Noob nods.
- "S-sure... I can h-help you..."- They say, C00lkidd's smile quickly returns.
- "Yeay!!! Let's go!!!"- He grabs their hand and start pulling them towards tree line.
- "The funny thing you and Jason do with your hands. Can you teach me too!!!? I also want to understand Jason! Ooh! Maybe---"
The conversation cut's off at the duo walks away. Shedletsky chuckles.
- "This child is a ball of energy... Honestly, it's kind of hard to believe that he was killing us."
- "Yeah... 007n7 must really have a lot of trouble raising him....."- The soldier says, with nostalgia in his eyes.
- "Thinking of your own family?"
- "Yeah... I hope they were okay after my departure..."
- "I'm sure they were. From what you told before, your wife seems like a really determined person."
- "Yeah... She is... Or was... It hurts to think about that..."
- "I get it... More or less. My wife also got left behind. She might still be alive, being a goddess, but I can't help but worry. I'm scared to hope in case of the worst..."- Shedletsky says, trusting the soldier enough to share his worries. He nods back.
- "I understand. I wish for the best to happen... That killer you are connected with... Are they like your child?"
- "I... No? I think. I created them out of my own hatred... They're more like my creation. The way I was before... I wouldn't be worthy being called their parent. So it's more of a creator and creation thing."
- "Alright. I understand... More or less."
- "Yeah... Godhood is difficult to understand if you never experienced it. We should go help them get the fishes ready. We don't want to eat fish scales and their insides."- Former admin says and walks in the direction of other members of the group, Guest follows after him.
After a bunch of fish cleaning, stick collecting, staring contest between Jason and dead fish, heart attack for Noob, because one of the spiders decided to steal the fish next to them, chase after said spider, 1x almost setting John Doe on fire when he tried to do that to Shedletsky, avoiding mad Elliot about "kitchen" disturbance... and much, much more. The group finally was able to sit and eat grilled fish. There is multiple conversations going on. Everyone is happy to finally have full stomach and eat something else than soup.
Shedletsky lays on the ground, staring at the clouds and feeling the sun's warmth. He starts getting sleepy, but before he falls asleep, he spots Chance. They are still observing Noob, normally the former admin wouldn't mind that, but something about gambler feels off. A bit reluctantly, Shedletsky stands up, he walks over to Chance.
- "Hey. Want to go for a walk with me."- He offers, getting Gambler's attention.
- "After eating so much?"
- "... you know... To get rid of the weight of something... I'm in the mood, but don't want to go alone. And since everyone else is talking with each other and you are the only one not... I just thought I invite you."
- "...Oh... Sure."- Chance stands up. Shedletsky smiles and starts walking, gambler following after him.
A while later, they went further into the small forest around the cabin. The atmosphere is calm, occasionally a bird would start to sing. Shedletsky actually is glad about this decision, this feels oddly refreshing. Glancing at Chance he sees that he's still lost in his thoughts.
- "Mind telling me what's wrong?"
- "Huh? What? Sorry... I didn't hear you."
- "It's fine. I can see there's something on your mind."
- "Eh... Don't worry about it... It's nothing."- Chance says, with a smile that doesn't reach their eyes.
- "Chance, buddy. We've been stuck together in a hell for centuries. I know when something is wrong. I'm not trying to pry... But I want the best for everyone in this team."- Shedletsky says and allows the silence to surround them. Eventually Chance caves in with a sigh.
- "Do you remember when I mentioned that I had a friend that looked similar to Noob?"
- "Mhm. I do. What about them?"
- "... I've been constantly dreaming about them... But those dreams... They make me feel really bad after I wake up. Kinda make me avoid sleeping... But Elliot's after me so I have supervision. Today... When I took a nap... The dream was worse than normally."- Chance says, taking out their coin and start flipping it.
- "Oh. Sorry to hear that. You know, you can talk to me about stuff."- Shedletsky offers, but Chance looks hesitant. Shedletsky doesn't give up. - "How about I tell you about my dream when I fell asleep today?"
- "I... Dude you don't have to do that."
- "I know, but I trust you.... So I dreamt that 1x1x1x1 was constantly killing me over and over again. Reminding me of stuff I did, but would rather forget. I wasn't the greatest person before... I could be cruel. All that hate 1x carries was once with me."- Shedletsky finishes. Finally stopping, because they reached the end of the land. Eventually Chance speaks up.
- "The person I believe is a guy, this time in my dream... He... He was subtly judging everything about me... It wasn't obvious, just side comments during seemingly normal conversation. When I woke up... The feelings stayed. Now I'm questioning myself..."- The gambler says, intently staring at the horizon. Shedletsky spots how his hands slightly shake, one of them clutching the coin.
- "That sounds rough. You must be feeling really uncomfortable."
- "Yeah... It felt oddly familiar... So I'm pretty sure that Before it was happening too. I just never noticed."
- "Mhm... Now that you took break from negativity you start to see it. But you're a good person. You care about your team, you look amazing and have a great style. Plus you saved me more than once. I'll be forever grateful for that."
- "How many times my gun failed? H-how many times I missed a shot and someone died?"- Chance whispers, his voice growing shaky despite his best attempts.
- "How many times I terribly missed a slash? How many times each of survivors failed? We are all imperfect. Even gods like me and other admins. I tried to get rid of my negativity, my hate to be more perfect... More pure. But I learned too late that it's the imperfections that make us human."- Shedletsky says, and it's seems to reassure Chance a bit. The gambler wipes off a few tears and smiles. This smile is a real one.
- "Heh... Thanks. I think I needed to hear that."
- "No problem. Everyone sometimes needs some reassurance. Even me."
The duo continues to watch how waves form on the surface of the water. Eventually going back to the group and quickly get pulled into a heated discussion about what ingredients fit on pizza. Chance almost gets chased by Elliot when they agree with Azure that pineapple on pizza sounds interesting.
Chapter 54: Anger
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
Chapter Text
The night came, everyone went to bed. Before the admins made Elliot promise that no murder will happen, because of different options about pineapple. Now everyone is sleeping soundly... Everyone except Bluudude. The child is laying on his bed, glaring at the ceiling.
His thoughts are filled with anger about how Pr3ttyprincess embarrassed him earlier. When she scared him with the spider army, he let out a scream that everyone heard. Later Noli was teasing him about it. It makes Bluudud really mad, because they all must think he's a pathetic sacredly cat. He can feel how tight his gripping the sheets. Tomorrow, he will get his revenge.
The morning comes. Bluudud barley sleeps the entire night. He sneaks out to get the bucket and fills it with water. Then he proceeds to dump all of it on sleeping Pr3ttyprincess. She wakes up with a scream. The cold water soaks into her clothes and is all over her bed, soaking it too.
- "WHAT IS WRONG WITH YOU!?"- She yells, but the elder boy can see her eyes filling up with tears.
- "Oh? So now you can prank people, but I can't!?"
- "IT'S NOT JUST A PRANK!!! YOU WELL KNOW THAT WE ALL HAVE ONLY ONE SET OF CLOTHES!!!"
- "Well suck it up princess! No one is here to please you. This is hell after all!"- Bluudud smirks. Princess let's out a cry, stands up and pushing him away, making him trip on C00lgoo who was in the middle of the room watching the chaos.
Bluudud immediately gets embarrassed and even more angry. He stands up and pushes Pr3ttyprincess. She yelps in shock, trying to get away, but Bluudude is stronger than her. The duo continues to fight with each other. Waking up C00lkidd who tries to separate them, but fails. They don't notice when the youngest boy leaves the room, going to call an adult. After a short while Azure bursts through the door.
- "Kids! Stop that"- Azure shouts pulling Bluudude away, he struggles a bit but eventually manages to separate them. The ex cultist holds Bluudude in place with his tentacles. Princess is staring wide eyed, the situation finally properly registering in her mind.
- "Have you two lost your minds!? What this is all about!?"
- "Bluudud dumped at me a bucket full of cold water! And then started attacking me!!"- Princess cries. Azure sees truth in her statement because she's soaking wet.
- "Bluudude?"- Azure asks the boy for his side of the story, but he's still fuming, too angry to talk.
- "Okay... Bluudude. I need you to go outside and calm down."- The killer lets him go, but has his vines ready in case he decides to continue fighting.
The boy leaves the room, banging the door. He basically runs downstairs and then outside, into the early morning. The rest of mist are still hanging around. Bluudude goes into the tree line, punching the nearest one. Immediately regretting it, after he hurts his hand, which makes him even more angry. Despite this he continues to let out his anger on the tree. After a few minutes he slightly calms down.
- "You're angry.- A voice behind him says. Bluudude quickly turns around, glaring at the person.
- "What do you want X? Get lost!"- He says angrily. However 1x1x1x1 continues to stand there.
- "Follow me. It's not an offer."- They say and start walking deeper into the forest. Despite not wanting to, Bluudud follows.
They continue to walk for a while. Until they reach the opening, near the water edge. The embodiment of hatred turns around, summoning their sword and gesturing for the child to do the same. Despite being confused, Bluudude does it, then 1x4 attacks. The child barley has enough time to block. 1x continues to attack him, making him more annoyed. The child starts to take the initiative, randomly attacking in rage. However it doesn't phase the killer.
After an unknown amount of time, Bluudude drop his sword, breathing heavily. 1x4 observer's him.
- "Why were you angry?"- They say, Bluudude wants to get angry at him, for asking stupid questions, but he finds himself too tired to do so. Instead he opens up, too tired to fight.
- "It's Princess. She scared me yesterday, EVERYONE heard how I screamed... I felt really embarrassed... And mad. I couldn't sleep, this also made me frustrated... I wanted a payback, dumped water on her. When she pushed me and I fell down... I dunno... I just snapped."- He says, looking at the ground. Getting ready for a lecture or laughter for how stupid this is. Instead he's met with a quiet chuckle.
- "Fair enough. I would be pissed too."
- "What?"- Bluudude looks up confused.
- "I'm saying. You had a valid reason to be angry. A bunch of situations slowly building up anger inside you until you snapped. I understand it perfectly, happened to me more than once.... However I didn't end up beating up a younger girl. I saved it for Shedletsky."
- "...I messed up, didn't I? This was too much?"
- "Probably. I'm not... Eh... I'm not the best person to talk it through with. But if we want to survive, we need to work together..... Even with someone you hate."
- "I-I.... I think I should apologise... Later...."
- "Do what you want. But if you ever need to let out some emotions, just tell me. And you should work on your technique. Randomly attacking is more exhausting than having a proper system."- 1x says calmly. Bluudud nods understanding, then a thought resurfaces in his mind.
- "You used to be more angry? I remember you lashing out on Jason before. Mafioso had to stop you from tearing him apart. You told us it was just a game of shouting. By the way , that's the worst excuse I ever heard."- Bluudude crosses his arms. 1x chuckles.
- "You're observant. I got forced to learn some calming exercises. I give him that. This mafia boss is really determined once he has a goal... You should talk to him if you want to learn manage it or something."- 1x shrugs and stares towards the cabin.
- "We should go back. This whole action messed up my schedule. But I don't blame you, it was... Pleasant to finally fight with someone."- They say, slowly walking towards the cabin. Bluudud follows.
- "You have morning routine? What is it? Drinking whatever you find in the kitchen and gossiping with Azure? Because it's quite odd both of you were awake at that hour."
- "..."
- "No way... I WAS RIGHT!?"
- "Shut up. We should take care of what you done to yourself."
- "Huh? What?"
- "I don't recommend punching trees."- 1x says, when Bluudude looks down he sees multiple bleeding cuts on his knuckles.
- "Oh..."
- "Just follow me."
The duo comes back to the cabin, some survivors are already awake. The sun that started to shine into the cabin make the remaining glitter in the kitchen and on Shedletsky glow. 1x1x1x1 takes care of Bluudud's cut's with odd gentleness. The peace was restored... More or less.
Chapter 55: Calm despite anger.
Chapter Text
The hours pass, it's already after noon. Mafioso is observing his goons after he summoned them. He ordered them to gather water to buckets, that later they can turn into drinkable water. The boss is standing nearby them when he hears footsteps from behind him. Turning around he sees it's one of the kids.
- "Hello Bluudude. How are you doing? I heard what happened."
- "Everyone did."- The child grumbles, avoiding eye contact. Mafioso sighs.
- "Are you planning on apologising?"
- "... I'm still mad at her... But... I know I went too far."
- "I don't mean for it to sound mean, but of you want to apologise. Why are you talking with me?"- Mafioso says. The child stays quiet for a few seconds, then finally speaking up.
- "I'm scared I will get mad again and worsen the situation. X told me that you helped them with his anger? Somehow?"- He says. Mafioso quietly chuckles.
- "They give me too much credit. I just showed him things he can do to control their anger. It's them who did the most work."
- "Can you teach me too? ..... please?"
- "Sure. First, when you feel like you're getting angry. Take a deep breath and count to ten. If you think you won't be able to stop yourself from getting physical, grab your hands like this."- Mafioso shows the boy what to do. He puts his hands together, fingers over the other hand. - "This position makes it harder to punch someone. Buys you time to calm down."
- "... Thanks..."- Bluudude says, still a bit unsure.
- "Remember that this isn't a magic technique that immediately makes you a different person. No, it's a hard work. Just because you fail once, doesn't mean you're a failure."
- "Alright... Thanks."- Bluudud starts to walk away, but something stops him. - "Hey Maf... How do you know how to do that?"
- "It's necessary to be able to control emotions in my profession."
- "Oh... That's makes sense."
Bluudude leaves, heading to the cabin. He feels stupid when he thinks about apology, but he knows that it's appropriate. He slightly remembers how he used to sometimes pick a fights in school. And how his mom always apologised for him, because he never wanted to do it. Now it's time for change, it's time he takes matters into his own hands.
Walking inside the cabin, he heads to the room that he hopes Pr3ttyprincess is in. Walking inside he spots her. When she sees him, an awkward silence fills the room.
- "...Hey Princess.... Umm... I wanted to apologize."
- "Oh REALLY!!! I DIDN'T KNEW YOU CAN DO THAT!"- She shouts at him, clearly angry and wanting to annoy him more. Bluudude feels the anger growing, but he does what Mafioso told him. He overlaps his fingers on his hands, closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.
- "Yeah... I know... I messed up."
- "Huh... Wha-!? WHO ARE YOU!? AND WHAT YOU DID WITH REAL BLUUDUDE!?"
- "It's still me idiot. Just... Nevermind. Sorry for this morning. Got mad because I felt embarrassed after you scared me yesterday. Don't forgive me or anything. I just wanted to let you know."- Bluudude says and starts walking away, not wanting to stay in the room anymore.
- "Bluudude wait!"- Princess calls out. The boy turns around, facing her.
- "Hm?"
- "While I don't forgive you... I accept your apology..."- She gives him a small smile. Despite the situation and the anger Bluudude smiles too. Maybe being calm isn't too bad.
Notes:
Tbh. I struggled with this chapter. This is probably the shortest and laziest chapter. -_-
No idea what else I could add here and I didn't want to switch to someone else.
Chapter 56: What a nice view.... Is that a CHICKEN!?
Chapter Text
Noob was sitting on the couch, staring at the fireplace that is put down, they are feeling quite bored. This hadn't happen in a really long time. In purgatory they had to constantly worry about surviving rounds and the time in between hadn't brought much peace either. Then after the two groups got forced to work together, Noob felt too anxious to relax, knowing the killers are around. Now the groups get along more or less with each other, sure the danger is still here, but despite this Noob was able to relax so much that the boredom crept in.
The survivalist sighs, looking for a way to entertain themselves. They know that Builderman, Taph and 007n7 are in basement, working on something complicated. They would gladly go check what they're doing, but the spiders in living in the basement are still freaking them out. Other survivors are doing other jobs around the cabin, the only one available is Chance. Despite that they don't approach, they are aware that his dreams became more troublesome again and they don't want to remind him of those.
Noob understands how Chance is feeling. They too suffer from nightmares. Dreaming of their friends from Before leaving them behind, because they're not fun to hangout with anymore. About Sixer never returning, about how they as a killer killed them over and over again. Noob shakes their head, they can't get lost in the thoughts right now, it won't bring nothing good.
The survivalist stands up, slightly stretching. There's no point sitting inside and doing nothing. They might as well go outside. Noob, walks out of the door, they look around, taking in the surroundings. The new plants started to grow, they can already spot a few flowers that soon will bloom. They wonder if they will be able to find some fruits.
They hear some heavy footsteps behind them. Noob quickly turns around, seeing John Doe behind him. They yelp from shock, and take a shaky breath.
- "Y-you scared me..."- They say, while John Doe just stares, smiling. Noob stares awkwardly, unsure if the killer wants something specific or is he just wants to admire the scenery and Noob took his spot.
The survivalist moves slightly right, John steps forward to where they previously stood. Turns out that John has his favourite watching spot. The duo stands next to each other. John Doe being eerily calm, while Noob is a ball of nerves. The silence stretching.
Then out of thin air, right before their eyes, a chicken appears. Noob needs a few seconds to realise what is going on. Then they do double take at the animal, completely dumbfounded.
- "Y-you saw it too... Right?"- They ask the killer, despite his face still being a calm smile, the brows of the killer are slightly borrowed, displaying the confusion.
- "Mr Shedletsky!!!!"- Noob raises their voice, calling the nearby admin. When he turns around, they point at the chicken. Shedletsky also stares in confusion, before the determination replaces it. He slowly walks towards the chicken, ready to catch it. However the chicken is smarter than it looks and starts to run away.
- "CATCH THIS CHICKEN!!! ALIVE!!!"- Shedletsky yells, chasing after it. Noob let's out a laugh, seeing the former admin chasing after the animal. They also join the chase.
The chicken lets out a bunch of loud chicken noises, getting everyone's attention. The chase lasts for a embarrassingly long time, but eventually Noob and Shedletsky manage to corner it and finally catch it. They're both covered in leaves, from the amount of times they ran through the bushes. Shedletsky proudly holds up the chicken and John Doe who was watching the entire chase gives them a thumbs up.
A meeting is called, everyone living in the cabin is gathered in the kitchen, staring at the chicken in Shedletsky's arms. Builderman stares at it with disbelief.
- "Shedletsky.... From where you have this chicken?"
- "No idea!"- The former admin replies, confusing everyone even more. Noob quickly takes over.
- "I-I was enjoying the sun outside, when it appeared out of thin air! J-John saw it too!"- They say, while John Doe gives small, barley noticeable nod.
- "WHY are we having a ####### meeting about a chicken?"- 1x says, annoyed, glaring at the animal and person holding it.
- "We're making fried chicken out of it!"- Shedletsky exclaims, but someone protests.
- "NO!? We can get eggs!!! It's going to be better in the long run!!!"- Elliot crossed his arms.
- "But I want chicken!!!"
- "You already have it as your ability!"
- "But I need to save it! In case I would have to heal. I've been craving chicken for soo long!!!"
- "Shedletsky you act as a child"- Builderman sighs, the chicken begs for help. Jason, with rope still attached to him, because of his water obsession, takes out the machete.
- "Jason No!"- Azure says sternly, the masked killer crosses his arms, unhappy he can't kill it. Azure continues.- "I agree with Elliot. Eggs are more beneficial than one time frying it."
- "But I already deci-"
- "This is Princess Polly and now you can't eat her, because she's my pet!"- Princess exclaims, making Shedletsky shut up with one sentence. Bluudude stares at her with confusion.
- "Why do you want a pet chicken?"- He says.
- "Well! Noli has basement spiders! C00lkidd has C00lgoo! Noob has Triple Six!!! I want a chicken... And scrambled eggs for breakfast!"- She says, protecting her choice. Bluudude silently agrees with her.
- "A question I have. Chicken food is an issue we have."- Dusekkar says, thinking about how they're going to feed it.
- "Matt's right... We can't feel chicken with fish..."- Builderman agrees. But then 007n7 steps in.
- "We may find worms in the ground... I think I also saw a bunch of old wheat in the basement... And I agree with her. Scrambled eggs do sound amazing."- He says, Princess nod's happily.
- "Alright! So we're raising a chicken!"- Chance smirks, then adds. - "I'm NOT building a henhouse! But I too want scrambled eggs!"
Shedletsky sighs defeated. Builderman smiles, the expression on his friend's face is priceless.
- "Alright. Fine! No fried chicken.... I guess... Welcome to the team, Polly?"- He says, making a bunch of people snort. While 1x questions how is this possible that this is Telamon.
- "Are you... Talking to a chicken?"- Noob says, while laughing. Meanwhile Chance laughs so hard that he falls down on the floor.
Despite the chaos, Pr3ttyprincess walks over to former hacker. She tugs on his shirt, getting his attention.
- "Mr C00lkidd's dad? Thank you for backing me up... It means a lot to me..."- She says quietly, making sure he's the only one able to hear her. 007n7 smiles softly.
- "No problem Princess... Ahem... I mean your highness."- He says. Princess smiles and gives him a small hug, before going into the chaos, trying to tame her new pet.
Notes:
The typos my autocorrect did to sabotage me:
-> However the kitchen is smarter than it looks and starts to run away.
-> The childern let's out a bunch of loud chicken noises
_____Also small info! Until they build a boat/raft thing the chapters are going to be slice of life!
Chapter 57: Spiderman!
Chapter Text
After the meeting about the chicken. 007n7, Builderman and Taph go back to the basement to continue their conversation about the security system. Before they focused on making a blueprint for the raft that they would be able to use to swim away from the land. Now that it's done they can return to figuring out security system.
- "I wish we had materials that could allow us to build a camera system... But sadly we don't have it. So for now Taph's idea is our only way."- Builderman says, while Taph looks proud of himself. 007n7 find's himself nodding along.
- "There's a chance... We could find some old security systems in one of the cities... But considering the flood, they might not work anymore."
- "True.... Taph, do you remember where you need to set traps? Remember, the first one's are those that will warn us with noise, the next one's are the ones that will injure or capture the attackers. We also need to inform the rest of the group about location of those, so none of them will get caught."- Builderman says. Taph chuckles without a sound, imagining one of his teammates getting caught. Builderman just shakes his head with a smile.
- "Taph do you think you could tell the oth- AHHH!"- 007n7 starts, but gets cut of when something bites him.
- "😰🫵👍?"
- "Y-yeah... I'm fine. I think Noli didn't feed the spiders. I'm not food you little beast!"- The hacker picks up the spider, like it's an naughty kitten.
- "Do you think it used poison?"
- "I'm... I'm not sure. I'll get it checked out later... I... I need to talk with you, Builderman first... Privately."- The hacker says, letting the spider crawl away. Builderman stares at him with slight confusion, but gestures to Taph.
- "Taph, you can leave us alone for a moment... And tell Noli to take care of his pets."
- "🫡"- Taph salutes and walks outside. Once he's gone, Builderman looks back at the hacker, who looks really nervous.
- "Seven? Is everything okay?"- He asks. 007n7, doesn't make eye contact and tries to keep still.
- "W-Well... I was thinking. Sure, we're going to have security systems soon. But... I'm worried about the kids... In case they ever get separated from us... I would... I think..."- 007n7 cuts of, taking a shaky breath, digging his nails into his arms. Builderman stares at him with slightly worried expression.
- "007n7. Whatever this is. I will listen to everything, before I say something. I won't assume anything until I hear you out."
- "Alright... Alright.... I swear I'm not... I'm not going back... But I thought that it could be better... Safer for the kids if they knew how to properly use the GUI. So they wouldn't have to rely solely on their swords... And considering that C00lkidd's sword is being used as a stove... He doesn't have it and I don't want to loose him again... For him to loose memories... I swear I mean good. I don't want to cause more harm. I know the risks... I-I... I just... I jus-"
- "Seven I'm going to need to to calm down."- Builderman cut's him off, this causes the hacker to realise that his breathing is fastened and how his heart is pounding.
- "Okay... Okay... But I swear I don't..."
- "It's alright. I understand. I saw that you changed. I know it, you proved it long ago. I perfectly understand what you mean by that. Your idea makes sense."- Builderman says, trying to reassure the hacker, who slowly calms down.
- "Sorry... I don't know what's gotten onto me. Why I got so nervous..."
- "I mean, I don't blame you. You just told an admin that you want to teach hacks to kids that are killers."- Builderman says with teasing voice, causing 007n7 to let out a small laugh.
- "True... I was worried that you would immediately get mad."
- "I don't support hacking. But this situation is different. I'll talk to others about it, then I'll let you know."
- "Thanks... I appreciate it."
- "Now come on. We should get this spider bite checked out."
The duo leaves the basement, halfway through the stairs, Noli runs down holding two buckets full of fish, cursing to himself. Both survivors find this hilarious and laugh. Upstairs they find Chance, flipping their coin. But there's something wrong.
- "Oh my Roblox CHANCE!"- Builderman shouts, rushing over to the sword stove. The gambler gets scared and almost drops his coin.
- "Huh!? What!?"- He turns around, looking at the stove. The fish soup that was being made started boiling over, escaping the pot. Chance visibly pales.
- "Elliot's going to kill me... I was supposed to watch over it while he went take care of Two Time... Oh admins I'm dead..."- He whispers, panickly trying to fix it.
- "007. Go get it checked out by yourself. I need to save someone's life."- Builderman says, while Chance starts to thank him.
007n7 nods and starts walking upstairs. Some time before, during winter, the group decided to turn one of the unused rooms as a hospital room. They moved some beds there and since then it's their main area where the healers tend to injuries.
When the hacker walks into the room, both of healers are already there. Just like Chance said, Two Time is also there. Elliot hears that the door opened and turns around.
- "007n7? What are you doing here?"
- "Ah... Well funny story. Noli forgot to feed the basement spiders and one of them decided to check if I'm tasty... I got bit in the leg... It barely hurts so I assume it's nothing, but Builderman wanted me to get checked out."- The hacker says awkwardly. Elliot looks down, when he does that his face shifted into the one of terror.
- "Nothing!? Nothing!? You're bleeding!!! Sit down!!!"- Elliot shouts, pointing at the bed. The hacker looks down realising that Elliot is right. Then he walks over and sits down.
Elliot is already there, pulling up the pants covering his tight and cleaning the wound and bandaging it. Azure also walks over, checking out the would.
- "You're lucky that those spiders didn't develop venom yet. But for safety I would prefer if you stayed here for observation."
- "Oh... Alright."
- "How long ago did it happen?"
- "A few minutes ago... Maybe ten?"
- "TEN!? You were bleeding for ten minutes!?"
- "Elliot... You know how our pain tolerance is different... This is nothing compared to the wounds the killers gave us.... No offence or something."- 007n7 says with tired voice. Elliot just nods.
- "Don't worry. I get it. Our history isn't nice"- Azure says, going back to Two Time, who's emptily staring at the wall. Not reacting to the real world.
- "What happened to them?"- 007n7 whispers. Elliot sighs with worry.
- "They were helping outside catch fish for today's dinner... I'm not sure what exactly happened. But apparently they stabbed themselves with the wooden spear. When Guest brought them here, they already were unresponsive."
- "Oh... That's... Not good."
- "Yeah... Both of you should take better care of yourself. You said Builderman wanted you to get checked out? Shouldn't he be here?"
- "Oh... He's helping Chance after the soup boiled over."- 007n7 says, realising his mistake when he sees Elliot's face.
- "Of course... Of course he didn't paid enough attention."
- "H-hey... To make things better... I-I'm pretty sure not everyone would enjoy a fish soup... S-so it's not that bad?"
- "I'm going to give them lecture anyway."- Elliot hufs, annoyed. 007n7 slightly smiles.
- "Do you think I get spider powers now? After all I got bitten by mutant spider that will have venom in the future?"- He says, and Elliot gives him a deadpanned stare.
- "I hate you. Don't joke like that. It happens only in movies!"
- "I know. I know.... But that's a silly thought."- 007n7 smirks. Elliot can't help it but puts his head in his hands. However there's a small smile on his face.
Notes:
To clarify!
There won't be any Spiderman 007n7. He was just joking/making reference. There won't be any spider powers!ALSO FUN FACT!!!
The situation with Chance not noticing that the food is boiling over is 100% based on what I did today. Except it wasn't fish soup
Chapter 58: Trust
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! MENTIONS OF SELF HARM, SUICIDE, PHYSICAL PUNISHMENT, STARVATION!!!
Chapter Text
Some time passes. Elliot and Azure segregate the medical equipment that was gathered during the winter season. Two Time is sill sitting, completely dissociated, while 007n7 is the laying on the bed, staring at the ceiling, thinking about random things. Suddenly the door opens, there stands Bluudude who looks slightly annoyed.
- "Hey, Azure. Mafioso told me to get you. He found an odd plant or something and he has suspicion it might be poisonous?"
- "Oh? Well thanks for letting me know. Let me see it... Elliot I'll be back!"- Azure says, and leaves the room.
A few minutes later, both survivors hear a small gasp. They both look up, looks like Two Time came back to reality, more or less. Elliot gives 007n7 a small nod, the hacker understands and gets ready in case they react strongly. Elliot moves forward, making sure to make his presence known. He sits next to the cultist, who barely acknowledges him, their hands shaking.
- "Hey... Two Time? Can you hear me? You don't have to talk. A small nod would be enough."- He says. It takes a short while, but Two Time eventually nods, fully returning back.
- "Healer? When did I get here?"- They say, slightly confused.
- "You were fishing with Guest, but something happened that caused you to dissociate and injure yourself..."
- "Oh... That's unfortunate..."
- "Two Time. Are you okay? Because since that one day you started acting completely different."
- "Like I said before. I'm perfectly alright."- Two Time quickly says, with a strained smile. Then 007n7 joins the conversation.
- "At first... When we all ended up in purgatory. I was going through a lot of stuff... I tried to hide it. Once I got courage and talked it out... It got better. There's no need to hide. We've been stuck together for centuries... We know there's something wrong."- He says, and walks over, sitting on the other side of the bed the cultist is sitting. Two Time just stares at him, then they look down at their own hands. Their tail curling up.
- "Do you think you could share with us why do you continue to hurt yourself? We won't tell anyone. Not until you're ready..."- Elliot promises. Eventually Two Time starts to talk.
- "Azure said something... Something you all were telling me... But him saying it made it more real... He said... That... It was all a cult..."- They grip their shoulders, digging the nails into their skin. 007n7 notices it and takes one of their hands into his, tightening the grip reassuringly. Elliot does the same with their other hand. The survivors making eye contact, both knowing how delicate this situation is.
- "It's alright... You can continue... You're not alone."
- "... Azure pointed out... A lot of things they did.... That if I were to commit small mistake.... I would get punished... But if one of the elders did that.... It would be okay. - As Two Time continues, their body starts to tremble. - "I remember... That once I dropped one of the Holy Scriptures... My teacher... He... He hurt me... I remember being hungry too... I didn't ate a lot that week.... I was a kid I still remember that clearly despite loosing my memories. I don't know what to think about it anymore! I only knew Spawn!!! It was all my life!!!! My purpose!!! And now Azure!!!! The person I trusted the most!!!! The person I supposedly sacrificed for the second life... HE TOLD ME IT WAS FAKE!!! BELIEVING THOSE THINGS IS A SIN! I DON'T WANT TO GET PUNISHED AGAIN!!! I CAN'T SIN!!! I CAN'T BETRAY THE SPAWN!!! I CAN'T!!!"
Two Time starts to shout. 007n7 pulls them into a hug, their face hidden in his chest. The dam breaks and they start sobbing. For the first time, Two Time shows their real emotions in front of other survivors. Elliot sits nearby, stroking their back to give them some comfort.
Eventually, the cultist calms down. But they don't dare to look up. They try to force a smile on their face, but no matter how hard they try, they can't. 007n7 speaks up, with calm voice.
- "Two Time... While I don't understand everything... I also do understand... I was a terrible person back then. All I knew was hacking and destroying the world. I was playing god. But after I found C00lkidd I knew I needed to change... For him. It was hard. My whole life was about hacking... I lost my best friend, because of it. I had a lot of slip up's. I always punished myself for them. While it's not the same as what you're going through. I wanted to tell you about it."- He says. The cultist gives him a small, acknowledging nod.
- "It must've been tough..."
- "It was... But there's another difference between those two things. I was alone... With only baby by my side. You... You have us. We'll be here for every step you decide to take. Alright?"
- "I agree with Seven. We really want to help you... I hate seeing people in pain... I know that you tend to hurt yourself... To hurt your tail..."
- "You saw..."- Two Time whispers, voice filled with shock and shame.
- "Yeah... I didn't. But I'm not mad. Just worried. Besides, it's not like I can judge. I literally killed myself."
- "Same here."- 007n7 adds, suddenly realising what an odd trio they are. - "So Two Time. I promise you, that no matter the time, you can always go to me and Elliot to talk about things weighing on your mind. No one will be judging you. I swear on my son's life. And I value his life more than mine."- The former hacker says. Two Time finally looks up, on their face slight smile, not forced, not fake, but a real smile. Elliot smiles too.
- "You're not getting rid of us so easily!"
- "I... I am still conflicted. But I appreciate having you here."- Two Time says. And for a while, the trio sits in silence. A peaceful silence. Then Elliot frowns slightly.
- "I just realised I agreed with Seven... My past self would've killed me for it."- He says. The former hacker snorts, trying to control his laugh. Elliot gives him a deadpanned stare.
When Azure returns after confirming that the plant was in fact poisonous, he's pleasantly surprised to see Two Time doing even better than they were before the dissociation episode. Normally they feel even worse after episodes like that. The killer smiles, maybe finally something will change for better.
Chapter 59: Someone has to dye
Chapter Text
A few days passed. The group made progress with the boat... That ended up looking more like a raft. The testing began. A first few tries the raft went down. Then it managed to stay but still drowned when Shedletsky tested it. The builder's are stuck for now.
Meanwhile Azure is walking around, checking out some flowers that started blooming. So far the world seems peaceful... To peaceful. But Azure ignores it for now. The killer continues to walk around, making sure that no one messed with the poisonous plant. Azure was glad that Mafioso was suspicious about it, he doesn't want kids messing with poison ivy.
As the killer continues to go forward, he spots one of the survivors observing pink flowers. Azure walks over seeing their interest.
- "Enjoying the nature?"- He asks, the survivor slightly jumps and turns around.
- "Admins, you scared me."- Noob says with a sigh of relief.
- "Heh... Sorry about that."
- "It's alright... but yeah... I really like the colour of those flowers. Reminds me of when I was dyeing my hair multiple colours. I always liked the pink one."- The survivalist says, their hand absentmindedly goes to their hair. It seemed to grow during the months spent after the hell upgrade. Azure looks closer at the flower, an idea appearing in his mind.
- "You know that you can make dye out of those flowers? And since your hair has light colour there's a chance it would be visible."- Azure says, the survivor quickly looks up. Completely in shock.
- "Wait... REALLY!?"
- "Like I said. There is a chance. I never used flower dye on hair."
- "Can we try!? Please please please please!!!!"- Noob begs the killer. Azure just chuckles.
- "Sure we can try."
The duo starts at to collect the flower petals. Then they go to the cabin, grabbing one bowl. Azure uses a, earlier cleaned, small stone to mash it until it has somewhat liquid form. Then he adds a bit of water to it, only a bit. After the mixture is finished Azure looks at the survivor.
- "Any specifics?"
- "Oh! Umm... Maybe only colour on the ends at first? In case it won't work?"
- "Sure."
Azure takes lower part of Noob's hair and places it in the bowl with the mixture, making sure that it's fully submerged to certain length. During the soaking time, Azure and Noob talk about some random things. Noob explained the way sign language works and how they've been teaching Jason it. Azure gets interested and also wants to learn so he could have normal conversation with Jason.
Eventually around an hour passes. Azure gives Noob a sign and they hand him over a piece of cloth. Azure uses it to cover the dyed part of the hair. Noob starts to dry it off, when they pull away the cloth Azure smiles.
- "It worked."- He says. Noob's eyes widen and they rush to the bathroom where is located the only mirror in the cabin.
Once Noob looks in the mirror he realises that Azure is right, their hair has pink ends. It's not like the neon pink they used to dye, but it's coloured. They can't help but shed a few tears of happiness. The killer is standing in the entrance. Noob turns around and does something surprising. They hug Azure, thanking him.
Then they proceed to run out of the bathroom. To show their friends, other survivors what Azure did. Everyone compliments their new hair and is happy for them.
Now Noob is sitting next to Elliot, when an idea enters their mind.
- "Hey... Elliot?"
- "Hm?"
- "If you want... Maybe we could dye your bangs? Just a bit?"- They ask shyly. Elliot thinks a while.
- "Sure... I have nothing to lose anyway."- He says and Noob smiles widely.
- "Great!!! Just... Just get ready to sit with a bowl in front of your face."- They chuckle. Elliot can't help, but join.
Two hours later the pizza man has pink bangs. Noob is beaming, happy that even in the hell they're trapped in there's a chance to find small things that make them happy.
Notes:
I have a reason to believe that the Ao3 Curse got me....
My parents were driving from shopping, a whole wheel almost detached during THE DRIVE (They're both perfectly okay!!!)
The water from the entire apartment/flat complex I live in broke. So we have no water. Why? Because a pipe broke 60 meters underground!!!!
The pressure in the air changed. And I had terrible headache and felt nauseous.... And once time I had funny small glowing lights on my vision when I stood up.
And as I wanted to post yesterday's chapter.... Ao3 is on meintance. I lost my streak of posting everyday -_-
*Checks the watch* It took the curse around a year to find me XD
(Everything's alright now!!! ....except there's still no water)
Chapter 60: Dive into the depths
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! Slightly described suffocation
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Two days pass. It finally happens, the raft-boat is finished and working. The group can finally venture into the water. However only three people can enter the boat and swim safely. The scavenging group had to make a difficult choice.
- "I am not happy about your choice."- Elliot crosses his arms, glaring at the former admin.- "You're not even a part of the team! And why the #### you want to leave ME behind!!?"
- "Elliot listen. I know it might sound bad."
- "BECAUSE IT IS BAD!? THERE'S A GIGANTIC SEA MONSTER IN THE WATER. AND YOU WANT TO GO THERE WITHOUT A HEALER!?"
- "If we get eaten, your heal won't be able to do anything about it. Sorry Elliot. It's better to just have more manpower... Besides we can't risk you dying and forgetting even more..."
- "You have to be kidding me."- Elliot let's out a humourless laugh. Shedletsky slightly winces hearing that, but doesn't back down.
- "Sorry Elliot. But it's decided. Me, Guest and Chance will go. We can take care of ourselves."
- "Yeah! Of course you can!!! It's not like you miss every time, Guest still takes damage when he blocks and don't get me started on Chance's gun!"- Elliot says coldly. Behind him Chance looks away, fidgeting with their coin.
- "Elliot. It isn't any deep exploration. We will just look around and try to figure out if we would be able to get back to the city."
- "Fine. But if you die... Don't talk to me then."- Elliot says angrily and storms off in the direction of the cabin. Shed sighs and looks at Builderman.
- "You three... be careful."- Builderman says.
- "We'll try our best."- Shedletsky anwsers, ready to go to the raft, but suddenly a voice calls out right behind him.
- "I hope you will avoid getting eaten alive. It is not fun experience."- Hearing that, the former admin turns around with a small shout. Somehow Two Time snuck behind him.
- "Dear Roblox, Two Time... Don't sneak on me like that."- Shedletsky whispers, ignoring how Builderman hides his smile.
Eventually the three sentinels board the boat. Guest paddles, while Shedletsky and Change look around. So far they haven't spot the sea monster. The trio continues to swim away, until their small island is just a dot. The group looks around, no other island in sight.
- "If I'm correct, we should be above the city."- Guest says, stopping the boat. Shedletsky looks down at the water, thinking.
- "You two. Make sure I won't fall in."- He says and sticks his head into the dark water, barely giving the other two chance to react. After a few seconds he pulls his head up.
- "Dude! Have you lost your mind!?"- Chance says with shock, but then he chuckles.
- "Bad news. It's really deep. But there's something odd at the bottom. Also water hurt my eyes."- The former admin says while rubbing his eyes. The trio thinks about their choices.
- "Should we check around to see if we can find any islands? Because we will eventually need to get resources we previously got from the city."- Guest wonders out loud. But everyone knows that the situation doesn't look good.
- "I mean... We could. But getting here already took a while. And we can't risk being caught by night. We wouldn't find our way back."- Shedletsky adds.
- "Fair point."
Despite their concerns, the group continues to swim around. But there's nothing in sight. Not even a small dot that isn't their island. Chance continues to stare in the water, thinking about something. Eventually they speak up.
- "I have a proposition..."
- "What is it?"
- "I will take a dive. To see how far we can go. I will return once I won't be able to hold my breath for longer."
- "No. Absolutely not."- Guest refuses. Looking at Chance with worry and seriousness.- "We aren't here for suicide mission."
- "But listen! We don't have much choice. Besides, even if I die I will just respawn and have to deal with mad Elliot."
- "You will loose your memories or some other parts of your personality."- Shedletsky says with a frown.
- "Honestly. I wouldn't mind. Maybe then my dreams would stop... Or at least hurt less."
- "What dreams?"- Guest says with worry, meanwhile Shedletsky nods with understanding.
- "I get that it's hard for you. But... Eh. Who am I kidding. You're an adult and you can choose for yourself. You already made your mind, didn't you?"- The former admin says. Chance nods, already taking off his fedora and glasses. His golden eyes narrowing when the light hit him. The light becoming slightly unbearable.
- "Chance. Are you sure?"
- "Yes Guest. I am.... But in case I die... Please just tell me that I had a bunny... That I loved him a lot. That's all I want to remember."
- "...We will."- Guest nods and watches as the gambler jumps in the water.
Chance gives himself a while to get used to the water. Looking at other two people.
- "If I don't return for a long time. It means I respawned."
- "Got it. Good luck Chance."
- "Thanks Shed..."
The gambler takes a deep breath and dives in. They hadn't swim for a long time, but the muscle memory quickly kicks in. The water stings his eyes, but he forces them open, he doesn't want to swim blindly. There is a lot of junk in the water, Chance makes mental note that they can use it in the future. In the distance something moves, like a gigantic creature. Despite this, survivor continues to swim down.
Eventually they realise that they can't hold on much longer. Chance mentally curses, because he caught up too late. He frantically tries to swim up, but the surface feels really distant. His lungs scream for air, however they refuse to take a breath, they know it's a death sentence. Black spots start to appear on their vision, panic creeps in.... Until there's nothing but darkness. The unconscious body of the gambler starts to sink down.
- "They aren't coming back... Are they?"- Shedletsky says. Guest only nods without word. They waited a good while, but there's no sight of the gambler. They are forced to swim back, because the sun slowly starts to set.
Once they get to the shore and to the cabin, they expect to find Chance here, but he isn't. Builderman notices the lack of third person.
- "Chance is still outside?"
- "What? ...He decided to take a dive but didn't came back.... He didn't respawn?"- Shedletsky says with terror. Everyone hearing this, freezes up. Elliot looks like he's about to either break down or throw hands.
- "D-did he permanently died!?"- Noob says shakily, tears in their eyes.
The mood changes, the situation weighing on everyone. This situation being completely different to what they're used to. A new danger for everyone.
Notes:
Turns out the water problem is more serious and the entire pipe installation might have to be replaced.... Yppie -_-
Also.... Don't come after me because of this chapter! ^^" *hides*
Chapter 61: Sneaking Out
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
Chapter Text
- "I TOLD YOU!!! I TOLD YOU SOMETHING WOULD HAPPEN!!! BUT YOU DIDN'T LISTEN!!!"
- "It's not like you being there would change anything!!! It's drowning not getting injured!!!"
- "I COULD'VE STOP HIM!!!! YOU LET HIM DIE!!! YOU KILLED THEM!!!"
- "HOW WE WERE SUPPOSED TO KNOW THAT THE RESPAWNS WON'T WORK!?"
- "THAT'S NOT AN EXCUSE FOR LETTING HIM ON SUICIDE MISSION!!!"
- "That's rich coming from you."- Noob says quietly, but loud enough for the argument between Shedletsky and Elliot to stop. Elliot stares at the survivalist in shock. The silence stretching. Noob continues, clutching Chance's fedora.- "They were hurting. Just like you did... I-I understand their decision. They wanted to help... In worst scenario they would just respawn... Chance... H-he didn't know there's no respawn. You... Out of everyone here... You should understand."
Elliot deflates, his emotions confusing him. He feels angry, terrified and sad. Guest walks over and hugs him. The Pizzaman starts to quietly cry.
- "I'm sorry... We could've done something... But it's not like we knew it would happen. The respawning was present for the majority of our lives... Because Before is nothing compared to how long we've been in the purgatory. I'm really sorry..."- Soldier says while desperately trying to control his own emotions, his guilt. He failed to save another person.
- "All of you are too emotional. Death happens. You all had risk of permanent death Before. What's the big deal now? Just move on!"
- "NOLI!!! That's not... THAT'S NOT HOW IT WORKS!"
- "Then explain to me my dear friend. Why is it different than all other deaths?"
- "It's because we all cared about the other person. We literally been through hell together... It's like when C00lkidd went missing..."- 007n7 tries his best to explain the situation to his friend. Noli never understood how different relationships work. The closest one he ever had was with 007n7. And even then, his hacking attacks made him numb to death. Some survivors got offended and mad at the killer.
- "Let's just... Calm down... Go to our rooms and try to get some sleep... We will discuss it tomorrow. Adapt... Maybe find a loophole..."
- "Pfff... Find a loophole? Yeah great idea, let's trick death!"- 1x1x1x1 says with sarcasm.
- "...we can't let Chance's decision... What we learned. We can't ignore it... We need to adapt."- Builderman says with serious, but sad voice.
Eventually, the group finishes all conversations and leaves to their rooms. The admins and Guest continue to discuss the situation in their room, so they will have something to say tomorrow. Taph decided to stay the night with Elliot and Noob, to be able to support them... Or maybe cry together. 007n7 took Noli for a serious talk. Noli went there for another reason, to keep an eye on the former hacker. Since 007n7 compared the situation to the one with the C00lkidd, Noli doesn't want to risk his friend doing something irrational. The rest of the killers went to their own rooms, they didn't take the situation that hard, because their relationship with the gambler wasn't as close as the one survivors had. The survivors eventually fall asleep after shedding tears.
Everyone is asleep... Except one person. Two Time is still wide awake, staring at the ceiling. Their mind refusing to shut up.... Refusing to give up. They found themselves enjoying gambler's company. Despite many times he forced them to interact with others. They knew that he was observant. No matter how hard they try, they can't fall asleep. So they decide to take a short walk around the cabin.
Going downstairs is tricky, they don't want to wake up other inhabitants of the cabin. But eventually they manage to avoid the creaky floor and walk down the stairs. As they're about to close the door, they realise someone is starting at them. Guest 666 stayed downstairs, being a mutated beast enhanced their hearing. Two Time moves a finger towards their mouth, silently asking to be quiet, then they close the door.
Cold air hits them instantly. The nights are colder than the day is. And Two Time is wearing only sleeveless shirt and pants. They didn't even bother putting on the shoes. As they continue to walk, trying to clear their head, the grass is brushing over their bare feet. They feel every small stone, every stick they incidentally step on. Their tail hanging limply behind them.
They reach the end of the land, staring at the water where their teammate friend lost his life. Then they spot it, the raft. They make an impulsive decision and board it. They use the paddle to swim away. They didn't plan on going to far away, but they got lost in thoughts and ended up in big distance.
Eventually Two Time stops. Around them there's nothing, but water. They lay down on the raft staring at the night sky. Their tail and feet are slightly submerged in the water. On the sky, they see a lot of stars, yet another proof that they're outside of the purgatory. The lack of lights makes them more visible. Sometimes the stars seem to look like blinking eyes. Two Time doesn't notice when they fall asleep.
- "You know... That's a big risk you're taking now."
- "Yes, yes. I know. But I can't just let that happen!"
- "You always were too kind for your own good, even before the disaster hit. By now you should know that this world doesn't take kindes too nicely."
- "I know... I know... Just. If it backfires you can say 'I told you so'."
- "Or cry over your dead body."
- "... It's better to stay positive."
- "How do you want me to stay positive in a world like that. After what happened? You're the only thing I have left."
- "Sorry."
- "... It's alright..."
Chapter 62: Atlantis
Chapter Text
Breathing hurts, each breath sending a wave of pain in the chest. Everything is too bright, blurry. There are voices, but the words are unrecognisable. Why breathing hurts so much? One of the voices is closer now, pulling them up. Eventually the sound returns.
- "Woah, buddy. Just calm down, try breathe the best you can!"
- "Wh... Where?"
- "Nope, don't talk. I'll explain everything once you're fully in reality."- The voice says. It takes a while, but eventually the sound returns to normal. The world becomes sharp again, but the light still hurts.
- "Okay. First thing... What's your name and in what group you belong?"
- "Oh... I'm... I'm Chance."
- "Huh... Interesting name. What group?"
- "Uhh... I'm not sure?"
- "See I told you. It was a bait and you took it. Let's just leave him before we get jumped by the rest of his team."- The other person that was standing further away says with cold voice.
- "Rob! Stop that. He's injured, who knows if it's not a concussion or something."
- "Whatever. Soon the rest of our group will be here. We're leaving soon."- The person, Rob, starts to walk away to pack some things.
- "Sorry about him. He had it rough since the day disaster struck. Do you at least remember the direction were you came from?"
- "Uuh... It's like...."- Chance looks around, trying to piece together where he is.
- "It's alright, take your time!"
- "A hill? Next to the city?"- Chance says, the young man in front of him stared at them in shock.
- "You're one of them? The Freaks from the Hill that somehow managed to tame a beast?!"
- "You mean Guest 666?"
- "You named it!?"
- "Them... And yeah? They already had name.... Besides. The Freaks from the Hill? What name is that!?"
- "How else you would call a bunch of random and odd looking people that appeared out of nowhere and started to scavenge the city with a help of a beast?"
- "....I dunno! But for sure something else.... Wait... You stalked us!?"
- "No. But we saw your group before, from afar. How did you tamed the beast?"
- "No idea. Noob did some magic and suddenly they didn't want to kill us. Who are you anyway?"
- "Oh. Sorry... I'm Danny a member of Crossroads scavenging team. The other guy, his name is Rob. We found you laying unconscious on the ground... Rob wanted to leave you, but something told me it's not a trap."- Danny, explains. - "You had quite a fall, bruised, maybe broken ribs, been out of it the entire night. You're lucky it wasn't the highest point of the bubble."
- "That explains why breathing hurts... also... Bubble? What do you mea- "- Chance cut's off. Finally registering what he sees. They're still underwater, but there's a gigantic bubble filled with air. He can see fishes swimming on the other side of the bubble where the water is. The same thing happens over his head - "Dear Admins.... What?"
- "You act like you never seen that before? It isn't the first spring disaster that happened."
- "What do you mean? It isn't the first time this is happening?"
- "I'm wondering if you really have concussion. It's been five years since the disaster began?"- Danny explains. Chance feels like his whole world turned upside down.
- "Five years....? It's our first time...."
- "What? You're joking?!"
- "N-no... I'm not... What..."
- "Danny! We're leaving!!!"- Rob calls out. There are more people standing next to him. Danny helps Chance stand up, the gambler bitting inside of his cheek when the chest pain worsens.
- "I... I don't know what is going on. But we can try figuring it out in the safe ground's. Now come on."- The young man says. Both he and Chance join the group. Everyone giving Chance cold shoulder and sneaking judging glances. The gambler wishes he had his glasses with him, he feels really uncomfortable without them. Chance feels glad that there isn't much light so his light sensitivity won't make the whole thing worse.
The group continues to move forward. Chance observes everything around them. Filled with confusion and awe. Everything looking completely different than what they're used to. His chest continues to throb, the pain reminding him of all the time when John Doe ripped them in half. Sometimes they need to stop to catch the breath, the only one actually helping is Danny. After what seemed like hours of walking, the group enters underground cave, Danny explains that this is the only way to get to Crossroads, because the bubble ends soon after.
The cave is dark, lighten up only by flashlights of the scavengers. Chance has a feeling that he heard familiar hiss of a spider. Only this one isn't tamed like the basement ones. This one is hostile, however it didn't approach. Eventually the cave ends, climbing up from it makes Chance's chest scream in pain. When he exits the cave, he needs a while to be able to breathe slightly easier. When they finally look around, the sight is mind-blowing. This air bubble is much bigger than the previous one, but something else is even more catching. There's an entire underwater city, a big skyscraper that reaches the surface is located in the middle of the city, it splits into two towers with walkway in the middle. The city looks abandoned at the first glance, but once the group comes closer Chance realises that people live here. The gambler is silently freaked out, because for the past centuries he hadn't seen anyone else other than survivors and killers.
- "Welcome to Crossroads. A city that focuses mostly on trades between different groups scattered across the world. Some people spend days to get here just to trade. Me and my team will check out, but once I'm done I can show you around and explain how things work here."
- "Alright. Lead the way." - Chance smiles, trying to avoid looking at the lights as much as possible. They already feel a headache coming up, they wish they had their glasses.
A while later Chance and Danny separate from the rest of the group. Rob staring at them as they walk away.
- "So the person that started the whole 'Trade City' idea was a historian called everyone called Professor Liam. After the disaster struck five years ago he wanted a place where all people could assist each other, despite their differences. He called it Crossroads to pay honours to mythical city that had the same name."
- "Mythical?"
- "Yes. Professor Liam was a historian, interested in old Robloxia. In one of old books he found notes about the first city that connected different parts of Robloxia. But other than that, the name Crossroads is more a myth than a real place, no one knows if it really existed."- Danny explains, entering a big building. Chance follows, realising it's a library. Walking a while further, the duo sits down next to one of the tables.
- "Chance... Do you really don't remember how the world works?"
- "I... Yeah..."- Chance says with a sigh. It's simpler to lie than explain the purgatory and how he's originally from the time when Crossroads are a real place.
- "Alright. So every season comes with new disaster and creatures we need to survive. Spring is one gigantic flood, summer is a drought, fall comes with thick fog that makes you unable to see and winter is the endless snowstorm."
- "That's sounds... Dangerous."
- "It is. Each season also comes with different monster types, but it's a lot to tell you right now."
- "You mentioned rules?"
- "Ah. Yes. If you want to trade, your group needs to be registered, and of course. Bring something unique that will make others want to trade with you. What do you and your team have?"
- "Uhh... Not much. We mostly live from scavenge to scavenge."
- "That's stupid. And a death sentence."
- "We know..."
- "Also... Here everyone expects a favour. So based on that. I saved your life so you have debt for me. I would let you go, life shouldn't be something you trade, but Rob. He won't let you go until you pay off the debt."- Danny says. Chance curses. Not only his team must believe that he's dead, dead. Now he can't try to get to them because he's in debt.
- "How do I repay you?"
- "Well... Since you don't have anything valuable on you. It has to be a favour... But I don't need anything for now."
- "Dude! I need to go back! My team believes I'm dead!!!"
- "You would need a boat anyway. Unless you want to swim the entire way. I'm sorry. I will tell you once I will need something. For now you should try your best to get comfortable here, you can stay with me for a while."
- "And get even more debt?"
- "... Unless you want to live in the streets?"
- "...For admins sake, fine!"- Chance finally agrees, annoyed. He doesn't see how Danny's expression slightly changes at the mention of admins.
Some time later Chance is standing in cramped and slightly destroyed living room in house that belongs to Danny. He has only one goal. Return to his team, or at least let them know he's alive.
- "Hey Two Time? Are you doing alright? I hope you're not avoiding meals again.... Two Time? Two Time where are you? Oh... Oh Gods.... TWO TIME IS MISSING!!!"
Notes:
Oh look who's been alive the entire time! :D
The death isn't permanent! Chance just didn't die at all!!!
Chapter 63: City Life
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
Chapter Text
- "I think we should calm down..."
- "CALM DOWN!? CALM DOWN!? They're GONE, swam away!!! We don't have ANY way to get to them. THEY MIGHT BE ALREADY DEAD!"
- "We should think positively..."
- "POSITIVELY!? I JUST GOT THEM BACK... THEY STARTED TO FINALLY SEE THE TRUTH...now they're gone... We shouldn't have built this boat... We shouldn't..."
- "I'm sorry..."
The night came, Chance is laying awake staring at the ceiling. They're laying on old couch, with coils pushing into their body. He's sure that Before it would bother him a lot, but now after years and years of torture he's used to not being comfortable, however his ribs are making it slightly more unbearable. He can't lay for a long time because it gets hard to breathe. They can feel headache creeping even more, luckily the night and being underwater brought some relief in from of darkness. The gambler mentally curses their light sensitive eyes, but it's not like they can do anything now, and he for sure isn't planning on getting in even more debt.
There's a slight worry in gambler's brain. Danny seems like a good person, but what if it's just an act. They are scared of being used again and considering how desperate he is to reunite with his team, this favour scares them. He doesn't want to be forced into something he isn't comfortable with. Despite overthinking everything, Chance eventually falls asleep.
When the morning comes, at first Chance wakes up completely confused. Their matted white brushing against his shoulders when he sits up. It's been a long while since they washed them, Chance takes a mental note to do it later.
- "Good morning Chance."- Danny greets him, while sitting next to small table drinking something that smells like coffee.
- "Morning..."
- "Are you feeling better now?"
- "Yeah... Did you think about something?"
- "... Straight to the point. I'm sorry but I genuinely don't know what I can ask you for... It can't be anything random, because Rob will make sure I'm not getting you get away with it."
- "For admins sake! Why do you care so much about that guy!"- Chance snaps, but quickly realises his mistake. - "Sorry. We barley know each other for one day. I shouldn't have said that... But please try understand the situation I'm in. I NEED to go back."
- "I know... I see how important those people are to you. I care so much about Rob because I'm all he has left. We've been-"
- "Dude. You don't need to explain anything."
- "I know... but you deserve to know why I'm so strict with this favour... Me and Rob, we've been friends since kindergarten. His parents died when the first disaster hit and his younger sister got eaten by a lobster.... I know it sounds funny... But it isn't funny seeing your friends sister being eaten alive by mutaded lobster that's the size of a bear. With shell so strong you can't break it."
- "... I'm sorry... I-I"
- "It's alright. It's not your fault."- Danny says, despite looking sad. Chance decides to share something about themselves, but purposely changing some elements of the story to not freak out Danny about the fact that they can respawn.
- "My friend got eaten once... One moment they're here, the next. They're gone. A dragon like creature with wings and sharp claws..."
- "Seeker. You shouldn't blame yourself. This beast is a real monster. Once it choses a target, it won't stop until it's pray is dead... Or until it dies. But no one was able to kill it yet."
- "Oh... That's interesting... Dear admins. There's so much I have no idea about..."- Chance whispers. Danny's brows burrow and he sighs.
- "Why do you keep mentioning Them?"
- "Huh? Who?"
- "The admins."
- "Why shouldn't I?"- Chance asks, completely baffled. Danny stares like him like he has two heads.
- "I'm wondering if you really had a concussion or just lived under the rock."
- "Heh...."- Chance laughs awkwardly.
- "The admins disappeared the moment the disaster struck. They left us to fend for ourselves, no guidance, no help. They're gods!!! For sure with their god powers they could do something to save more people..."- Danny explains, leaving Chance completely confused. But at the same time, they understand the reason behind it.
- "Shoot... Sorry. Guess I've really been living under a rock... Heh. I'll try to not say it around you."
- "And other people here. Believe me, not everyone is so understanding."
- "Got it... I... Thank you for helping me, despite me being so clueless."
- "It's alright. I'll be going around taking commissions today. You can follow me around, maybe the way for you to pay off your debt will appear out of nowhere?"
- "Heh. Sure, lead the way."
After breakfast, that the gambler made sure it won't add up to the debt. Chance continues to follow Danny around for the entire day, helping him with work and learning how to trade. Rob was observing him the entire time. They were also getting familiar with the city and the rules. Some people were eyeing him with confusion or distrust. But not everyone. As some point Chance gets approached by sketchy looking guy.
- "Well, well, well. A guy with looks like yours... Especially those golden eyes. I know people that would be interested in meeting you?"- He says. Chance immediately can feel the alarms blasting in his head.
- "Sorry. I'm not interested."- They say, trying to back away. The person grabs them.
- "Oh come on. There's for sure something you need. After all people come to Crossroads to trade."
- "No. Back of, I'm Not interested."
- Come on Pretty boy. Don't keep us waiting."
- "Get lost before I call the authorities! You know well that this type of trade is banned."- Danny, who returned from the shop quickly deals with the man. Making him go away.
- "You alright? Like I said, all kinds of people come to Crossroads..."
- "... Yeah... Thanks for the save."- Chance anwsers, but for the rest of the time being outside he avoids looking at people, trying to hide their unique eye colour.
The day passes, at the end of it Chance is glad to finally get inside. The lights that were constantly shining outside were making his eyes hurt and brought a terrible headache. Their chest hurts with each breath, but they don't dare to ask for pain medication. He doesn't want more debt.
A small dinner was served, before eating Chance made sure that it won't add up to the debt. The taste, containing different spices, doesn't compare to the food Elliot, 1x or Shedletsky make. The thought alone makes Chance anxious about how his team is doing. He hopes that everyone is safe and that they're not freaking out too much about their 'death'.
The Gambler falls asleep after some struggle. Their dreams being mix of their day, purgatory.... And as always, the guy that continues to make them feel bad.
Chapter 64: Paying off the debt.
Chapter Text
- "Hey... Elliot."
- "Hey..."
- "How are you holding up?"
- "I... I don't know. I'm mad but also...."
- "You blame yourself."
- "How did you...?"
- "I know you Elliot... I know when you're blaming yourself..."
- "I could've be more observant... I could've stop Chance.... I could've keep an eye on Two Time. Now they're both gone."
- "I have the same thoughts... But... None of them would want that. Chance would make us play cards, or explain some stupid rich people thing.... Two Time would be sitting silently, occasionally speaking up about Spawn... O-Or other thing they enjoyed. M-maybe Chance would drag them out again.... M-maybe... M-maybe..."
- "Come here... Noob..."
- "I-I'm s-ss... s-sorry. I was... S-supposed to make y-you feel better. Y-yet I'm breaking down..."
- "Don't... Don't apologise... I-I understand... We should try... Remembering all nice memories we have with them...."
- "Y-yeah... I-I still remember when Chance tried t-to save me from Jason during a round... H-he made this whole dramatic entrance... J-just to die from gun explosion."
- "Pff... Yeah. It happened w-way too much. I still remember the face Two Time made when they tasted coffee... I wish you saw that."
- ".... It hasn't been long... I-I already miss them."
- "I understand... Me too... B-but I'm glad we have each other..."
- "Y-yeah..."
Chance wakes up. Another day of following Danny around in hopes that he'll be able to pay off the debt. As he sits up, they feel their ribs hurting even more. Something in the back of their head tells them that they shouldn't work while in this state, but at the same time they don't have much choice. And seeing that Danny already allows him to work less makes him feel bad about wanting even less work.
Reluctantly they stand up and get ready for the day. Seeing their reflection in the mirror makes them stop. Their hair looks like a mess, it's also really greasy, this makes Chance really uncomfortable at the mere though. There are eye bags under his eyes, a result of not getting good night sleep for a good while. Chance sighs, ignoring how different he looks compared to his memory.
After quick breakfast with Danny, they both go outside. Despite seeing it before, the bubble still amazes Chance. Eventually both he and Danny get to the trading stand that belongs to the scavenging team Danny belongs to. Rob is already there, glaring at the gambler. He gives him a hard time at job, completely ignoring the fact that they're injured.
Chance is leaning on the wall, covered in sweat and desperately trying to take a deep breath, he wanted to show Rob that he really doesn't have bad intentions by working hard, but despite this, nothing works.
- "You're a really lazy person. Of course you want to slack off every chance you get."
- "Rob! Are you crazy?! Do you want him to die because of the work? You know how bad broken ribs can get!"
- "The world isn't kind. It won't be waiting on him. He should know that if he wants to survive."- Rob says coldly. Before Danny or Chance can say anything, someone approaches.
- "Hello Danny, Rob."
- "Hello Elijah. Did you came to trade?"
- "Yeah. Who's the new guy? A new stock you offer?"- The guy jokes, but it reminds Chance of the last day encounter with that man. It makes them feel uncomfortable, but despite this he puts on his best poker face.
- "No! That's Chance, he's-"
- "He's here to pay off the debt he has for Danny. I'm keeping an eye on him, you know those people that try their best to get close to someone just to lead them into a trap."- Rob cuts off Danny. Making Chance look bad in the eyes of Elijah.
- "Yeah. I get it. Oh, by the way. You should watch out. Father said that people from Pirates group have become seen in larger numbers than usually."
- "Thank you for letting us know."
- "No problem. Say, do you have any ropes and metal scraps I could use? I'll give you fresh meat for that."
- "How much?"
- "Five rabbits?"- The guy's continue to setting up the trade, meanwhile Chance struggles to keep his poker face on. Despite seeing a lot of gore, dying thousands of times. The mere though of rabbits being killed is able to shatter his heart.
A while later Elijah leaves. Danny decides to explain to change who that was.
- "That's Elijah, son of the person in charge of Crossroads. He's a skilled hunter, alongside his friend who everyone calls MeatGrinder. They are kind of like celebrities for people living in Crossroads."
- "Oh... Alright."
- "Danny, debt guy. We need to get package from the city outskirts. You two can handle that."
- "Alright. Let's go Chance!"- Danny says and starts to walk away. Chance follows closely behind.
They continue to walk further and further away from the centre of the city. The outskirts are more abandoned and seem more shady. Chance's sentinel instincts start to take over. They take out his coin and start flipping it, ignoring the confused glances Danny sends him. Chance curses when he gets multiple tails in row, getting weakness. Luckily for him, he gets enough charges for three bullets. They don't do hat fix, because he doesn't want to risk losing the bullets.
After a while Chance notices that some people are following them. They don't make it obvious, but years spent in purgatory teached Chance to see the signs.
- "Danny, don't look around. We're being followed."
- "What?"
- "Five men behind us... There's more of them in front of us."- Chance says calmly, Danny's eyes slightly widen.
- "The Pirates group..."
- "What do we d-"- Chance cut's off, quickly turning around and shooting one person in the leg. Before Danny can protest, he sees a gun that was a few seconds ago pointed at him.
- "Danny. Run, I'll hold them back."
- "What!? No!"
- "RUN. I have experience with dealing with people like that!"- Danny doesn't need to be told twice, he rushes into one of the alleys, while Chance stays behind.
One of the pirates charges at them, but Chance quickly shoots them. The person hits the ground with scream. Another man comes closer. Chance wants to shoot him too, before bluffing that he still has bullets and then run away. But his luck has different plans. The moment he pulls the trigger, a loud explosion is heard. Pain explodes on his entire left side. The gun exploded, since he doesn't have his headphones on, the sound making him deaf for a while.
Before he can go back to his his senses, something hard hits his head. Making the entire world go black.
Notes:
Let's pretend that Chance also left his headphones with Guest and Shedletsky.
I just forgot to write about it ^^"
Chapter 65: The Pirate Camp
Chapter Text
When Change regains conciseness, he's aware of three things. First breathing is hard and painful, second his head hurts, third their arms is weirdly numb. They barely remember slightly waking up before, the ground they were laying on was moving, so he assumes he's been moved here in boat.
The memories of situation return, going for package, being stalked and ambushed. He hopes that Danny was able to make it out safely. Chance sits up with quiet groan, their head spinning. They move their arm to rub their head when he notices the state it is. It turned dark brown, with blisters and some completely burned parts of the skin, probably a third degree burn.
- "Oh right... My gun blew up."- Chance says to himself. He tries to move his fingers, they slightly move, almost numb. This makes Chance worried. In the purgatory when their gun exploded it wasn't that bad, their captor liked seeing pain. Chance is not a doctor, but he's sure there's some kind of nerve damage. He looks up, registering he's locked in small cramped cell.
- "I see that you have woken up. Good morning Gambler."- A familiar voice is heard. Chance quickly looks up, in another cell in front of his, is sitting Two Time.
- "What the ####... Two Time!? What in the admins name are you doing here!?"
- "I want to ask you the same thing. You're supposed to be dead. Yet yesterday's evening I saw your unconscious body being dragged here."- Two Time says, their smile never disappearing.
- "I never died... Underwater, there are air bubbles. People live there... There's an entire city!"- Chance explains, their words making Two Time tilt their head.
- "Oh. And here we thought that death is permanent. You have caused a big misunderstanding Gambler."
- "I'm sorry. But I had no idea there's going to be a literal air underwater!"- Chance tries to excuse themselves, then he spots something that makes his blood run cold. Two Time has wings and halo.
- "Why are you on your second life?"- He asks, Two Time breaks the eye contact, looking away. Despite the lack of facial expressions Chance knows something happened.- "Two Time.... What happened? I swear I won't be mad."
- "...The first night after you supposedly died. I couldn't sleep and went on a walk. I made an impulsive decision and entered the raft... Swimming away. I did not realise when I fell asleep. The next thing I know, people are capturing me. Locking away in cell. We are on and island... I do not know where home is."- Two Time says quietly. Chance feels bad knowing that his disappearance caused a lot of distress.
- "Time... It doesn't answer my question."
- "We are here to serve those people ...Cleaning... Cooking... Entertainment..."- Two Time's body trembles when they say the last word. - "I messed up the cooking... I got put in a ring... I had to fight someone. I do not know how to throw punches like Soldier does. They beat me up to death... They.... They were shocked seeing my second life.... They pulled on my wings... They laugh when you're hurting."
- "Oh my admins... Two Time..."- Chance whispers in shock. Wanting nothing more than to hug them, but the bars are forbidding them to get close. Despite this, Two Time continues to smile.
- "It is nothing compared to the purgatory. And now knowing that respawning still works... We can die and return to the cabin!"
- "No! We aren't dying... I can't let you loose even more of yourself. We'll find a way to escape."
- "Gambler... We are stranded here in cell, on an island with people that have weapons... That have guns. We do not stand a chance..."
- "We stand a chance because I'm here! My name is Chance and I'm your chance on escape! I promise I will find a way to escape! We'll show them who we really are!"- Chance tries to ignite hope in Two Time. They're smile, but this time is a small one, but Chance knows it's the real one.
After a while a group of pirates enters the room the cells are placed. They start to take out multiple people also locked there, dealing with them roughly, not caring about the injuries. Chance ignores the way his chest screams in pain, how everything spins for a while. Instead they feel rage when they see how they pull out Two Time by their wings.
Two Time and Chance get separated during the day. The gambler is forced to clean some questionable stains for the floor, being eyed by multiple people. They lost count how many times they were showed around, their chest screaming in pain. The way Rob treated them is a walk in the park compared to what he's experiencing now.
Despite this Chance managed to spot weak points. The pirates don't have much of a security, like they believe no one would dare to fight back. How the place where they have boats is barley unprotected from inside. That they don't have simple rafts, but a literal motorboat. Chance counties to observe their surroundings, taking note of every detail.
Later when the night comes, he's roughly pushed into his cell, he waits for Two Time to return as well. Eventually they return too, pushed into a cell hitting the floor, hard. Once the guard leaves, Chance whispers.
- "Two Time? Are you okay? Please anwser truthfully."
- "I... I am... I do not know... I want to say that I am fine... Because compared to purgatory it isn't that bad... However... It is different bad..."- Two Time says, sitting on the floor with their back turned towards Chance. The gambler sees the bruises on their shoulders that look suspiciously like someone smacked them with a belt. Their tail curled up.
- "Two Time... I know it hurts... I know you don't like opening up but please..."
- "During my stay here. I did not get any food... And even before in the cabin I hadn't eaten much. I am being hit everyday. Like I said, it is nothing compared to the purgatory."
- "But it's still bad.... Can you turn around, please? I have an idea."- Chance asks, reluctantly Two Time turns around putting on a smile. Chance smirks and starts to sign to them. Two Time's eyes widen, recognising the sing language that Noob and Taph attempted to teach them in the purgatory. They're far from good, but know enough to understand.
Chance tell them about his discoveries. Two Time shares what they saw. A plan somewhat gets created, but they need to stay here a few more days to learn the patterns. They will escape.
Notes:
Two Time was having FUN :D
Chapter 66: The Great Escape
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW!!! BLOOD, INJURIES, DEATH, GUN'S AND SHOOTING
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Three days. It's been three days since Chance ended up here. Three days of constant work and starvation. Chance's injuries don't look too good. Their chest has a lot of dark bruises, his hair stained by the blood from head injury and their left arm looks terrible. They don't count the bruises that were made by the pirates, both he and Two Time are trying to lay low.
Speaking on Two Time, their state isn't much better, Chance would say it's worse. Their body is covered in bruises they desperately try to hide. Their tail hangs limp behind them, sometimes curled up, for Chance is a sign that they're not feeling okay. Their body also is constantly trembling, a side effect of the second life, making them even more unstable.
What also makes Chance worried is the fact that it's been a long while since the cultist ate. The gambler is aware that they always had some food related issues Elliot was trying to fix, however this situation might erase all progress Two Time made.
Despite this, they came up with the plan. Pirates aren't aware of their abilities, so on the previously decided time they will strike. Then they will try to find each other, making so much chaos so other prisoners have a chance to escape. Once they find themselves they will steal one of the motorboats to get as far away as possible.
The fourth day since Chance ended up in this place, comes. It's time they start their plan. They plan to start after noon, when the pirates are after dinner and more sleepy. When the pirates pull them out of their cells, Chance gives Two Time a small nod. A confirmation that today is the day. They get separated again.
Right before noon, Two Time is tasked with delivering food to the other pirates. Most of the time they manage to do it flawlessly, but sometimes the pirates decide to make their task ten times harder. They need to keep balance with pirates pushing them, tripping them or purposely stepping on their bare foots. Despite this, they don't give up.
However one time something change. One of the pirates pushes them so hard that they aren't able to keep the balance and the entire tray of food ends up on the floor. Two Time stares at the mess, but they don't see the pirate camp, instead they're back in their village. Instead of the pirate it's their teacher, his disappointed stare piercing through them.
- "YOU STUPID PIECE OF ####"- They get pushed hardly against the wall, returning to reality. The pirate has them cornered.
- "Because of your STUPIDITY I don't have food!!! You will pay. I'll break those stupid wings of yours!!!"- The Pirate yells, already grabbing Two Time's wings. He holds them tightly, about to snap them in half.... When everything stops.
The pirate wobbles, before falling on the ground with thud and choking sounds. He continues to lay lifeless, from his chest is sticking out a dagger. The dagger is located right where pirate's heart is. Two Time is breathing heavily, with manic smile on their face. The sight familiar, yet unknown at the same time. In the self defense they stabbed the pirate in his heart, twisting the dagger. Before they can fully come to terms with that fact, a footsteps are heard outside of the room.
- "Bob! Are you alright? We heard a commotion... What in the captain's name..."- The other pirate freezes up, seeing the lifeless body on the ground, with blood pouring out of the chest. He scans the room, looking for the culprit, yet finding nothing. - "CAPTAIN! WE HAVE MURDER HERE!"
As the second pirate runs to alarm the others, Two Time reappears from their hiding spot in the shadows. Out of habit thanking the Spawn, ignoring the uneasy feeling this makes them feel. They quietly leave the room, running to find Chance. Sadly luck wasn't on their side, because someone spots them with blood on their clothes.
- "HEY! YOU!!! STOP RIGHT THERE!!!"
- "SHOOT THAT SLAVE!!!"
- "KILL IT!"
Two Time is forced to avoid bullets, their dodging skills automatically taking over. The things they experienced in purgatory helping them hide and dodge. Other prisoners, seeing the act of rebellion also start to fight back, encouraging the most broken ones.
Meanwhile Chance is sweeping the floor, when they hear a lot of shouting and yelling. With gunshots ringing out. The gambler frowns in confusion, the plan wasn't supposed to be started for another one or two hours. The shooting gets nearer his location and suddenly Two Time bursts through the door. When they spot him, their manic smile seems to widen even more.
- "Gambler! I apologize for messing up our plan! However I had to do it, otherwise my wings would be snapped in half. I just killed someone."- They say with cheerful voice that makes Chance's blood run cold.
- "Oh my admins... Okay. Come on we need to run!!! We'll figure out the killing thing later!!!"- Chance says, quickly switching into action mode. They take the lead, running through corridors, frantically flipping their coin, cursing every time they get weakness.
One of the pirates blocks their way, the gun raised at Chance's head. He quickly dodges, the bullet barley missing them. Then Change runs at the pirate and shoots their shoulder. The pirate yells in pain and before they can realise, Two Time jumps at the pirate, making them loose balance and falling down the metal stairs. Chance pick ups the gun that belonged to the pirate, smirking because they finally don't have to deal with risk of their gun exploding.
Two survivors continue to run through the base, Chance realising that before it was some kind of factory. A group of pirates catches up to them. While another blocks their only escape.
- "Now we got you."- The Pirate smiles with this type of smile that makes the survivors know that nothing good awaits them.
However before they can attack, Two Time grabs Chance's hand and jumps from the platform, falling onto a old big pipe that's a part of a system that is hanging in the air by old rusty chains, located under the platform. The metal creaks because of the sudden weight.
- "Nice thinking!"- Chance smiles, caching up their breath.
- "Less talking, more running."- Two Time answers and continues to run, jumping from pipe to pipe.
The bullets hitting the metal around them. Chance yells when one of the bullets collides with their left shoulder, making him mess up the jump and starting to fall deeper into the system into their death. That's what would happen if Two Time didn't catch them in time. The duo shares a quick smile and Two Time pulls Chance up.
- "Thank you... Thank you... Now come on!"- Chance whispers, taking the lead, the adrenaline pumping in their veins.
After a lot of running, dodging bullets and fighting back the duo is able to climb out of the pipe system and now they're almost at the docks, a bunch of random things are laying on the ground all over the place. Chance feels his chest burning, they're unable to take a deep breath and shallow ones are barley enough.
- "Agh..."- A pained voice is heard behind him. Chance turns around only to see Two Time on the ground, clutching one of their feet. They stepped on a sharp stone that was laying on the ground. Because they're barefoot, the stone managed to cut through the skin. Chance quickly turns around and helps them get up.
- "Come on. Where almost there!"- He gasps out. Two Time runs after him, the adrenaline erasing the pain.Despite their injuries they manage to get to one of the motorboats.
- "Shoot. I don't think I'll be able to steer this thing."
- "Why?"
- "My left arm is messed up. The burn... The bullet in my shoulder. You'll have to take control!"
- "I do not know how to steer this thing. I do not know what that is!!!
- "I'll explain. Just get on!!!"- Chance basically pushes Two Time onto the motorboat. He explains each step, how to turn it on, steer, gain speed. Meanwhile behind them a group of pirates starts running up. They start shooting the moment Two Time pulls on gas.
The motorboat gets hit a few times, luckily for survivors they aren't hit. Unlucky for the survivors, the pirates start their own motorboats, continuing the chase on the water.
- "They're following us!!!"- Chance yells, Two Time adds more speed, to the point that Chance has to grab the seat to not fall into the water.
The duo continues to race through the waves, however the pirates relentlessly follow. Two Time notices that and starts to randomly make sharp turns, each one making Chance almost fell off.
- "Two Time! What in the name of admins you're doing do you want to KILL US!?"
- "I am escaping Gambler. I am trying to do it the best way I can with my basically nonexistent knowledge about this machine."
- "At this point we're going to DIE!"
- "Then... How do you say it? We die in style. Now maybe try shooting at those people."
The chase continues, Chance trying to shoot down the pirates. One of the shoots is successful, making the pirate fell off the motorboat. Only three left. Suddenly Two Time makes another sharp turn. Chance was not expecting it and fells into the water, grabbing the seat in the last second. The gambler is being dragged half submerged, but eventually they manage to pull themselves out.
- "ADMINS ABOVE... LADY LUCK.... THE PERSON RUNNING THIS HELL.... EVEN THE ####### SPAWN! IF YOU HEAR ME PLEASE LET US... LET ME SURVIVE THIS!"- Chance prays out loud.
On the horizon, a bunch of rocks is sticking out of the water. Two Time steers the motorboat there and Chance feels his life draining out of them. The Cultist somehow manages to avoid each rock, while one of the pirates end up crashing into it. Two left. However there's another rock, sticking out like a ramp.
- "Gambler... Pray for us."- Two Time smiles manically.
- "At this point we're going to meet Spawn itself....Lady Luck please bless us with your presence..."- Chance whispers, filled with terror as he sees the rock getting nearer.
Lady Luck seems to be on their side, because the rock really works like a ramp, sending them in the air. Both survivors shout in fear, surprise and joy. They land in the water, submerging for a few seconds before going back to the surface. One of the pirates tries to follow after them, but fails, crashing into the rock. Only one left that is still following them.
No matter how hard the duo tries, they can't loose them. The pirates continue to follow after them. Then the water seems to become darker, the waves getting bigger and dark clouds are on the sky slowly starting to turn into storm.
- "Chance... What is going on..."
- "No idea... But that's not good."- Chance whispers, looking around. Suddenly a bunch of gigantic tentacles comes out of the water. Chance is left speechless, yet despite that he yells at Two Time.
- "YOU LED US RIGHT INTO A ###### KRAKEN LAIR!!!!"
- "What is Kraken?"
- "DO NOT ASK QUESTIONS NOW. JUST GO! GO! FULL SPEED!!! LADY LUCK I BEG HELP US!!!! ADMINS ABOVE!!!"- Chance continues to shout out prayers to every deity they know, not caring whether it's real one or just a myth.
Two Time seeing the situation and how the tentacle is about to grab their motorboat forces the boat to go on it's max power. Doing circles about tentacles, desperately trying to survive. The storm is in it's fullest strength. Ten close calls later they hear a blood-curdling scream. The Kraken caught the motorboat belonging to the pirate, crushing it. The tentacles coming towards the survivors now.
The motorboat is going it's max power. A gigantic wave coming towards them. Both survivors silently praying for their survival, not caring to who. They manage to defeat the wave, jumping out of it, somehow gaining even more speed. The water becomes lighter colour, the storm being left behind. They survived, they survived and lost all pirates. Two Time and Chance stare at each other in silent shock. Then both of them starts to hysterically laugh. The emotions finally draining. Despite this they don't stop.
The motorboat finally slows down, eventually stopping. Both Two Time and Chance are sitting with their legs in the water, watching the sunset.
- "We did it..."
- "Heh... Yeah..."
- "Thank you for not letting me give up."- Two Time says quietly. Chance smiles and puts his functional arm around them.
- "You're my buddy Two Time. I would never give up on you."- Chance says with a soft smile, their eyes are also saying the truth. For the first time in peaceful environment Two Time can see his eyes when talking with him.
- "We'll have a lot to tell others about when we return to the cabin."
- "...Yes. Yes we will. A ####### Kraken... Two Time... How did we survive this!?"
- "I do not know Gambler, but I am glad."
- "Also once my arm is healed... I'm NEVER letting you drive ever again. I don't want to get a heart attack."
- "Is it really that bad?"
- "YES!"
When the night falls, the duo decides to stargaze for a while, trying to ignore the pain of their injuries that appeared once the adrenaline ran out. It's quiet, only the sound of waves around them. The atmosphere is calm. Two Time feels something weighing on them.
- "Chance?"
- "Holly #### you used my name."- Chance says shocked, then laughs awkwardly after Two Time shots him a glare, their smile gone.- "Sorry. Go on."
- "...I don't think I'm okay."
- "Is there someone who is okay? After what we've been through? I don't blame you."
- "It's not that... Even before ending up here. At the beginning of the purgatory... You all might've been right... The more I think about it... The more I see... Everything I believed in... It might be fake. I don't know who I am without Spawn."- Two Time whispers, a tear rolling down their face. Chance takes a deep, but shaky breath.
- "I don't exactly understand. I never will... But I know what it's like to be used... I know that the person in my dreams. He used me before, to his selfish reasons. Made me believe I need to fix things that made me myself... Now I see the truth.... And it hurts."
- "We're both broken... Different, yet the same..."
- "Yeah... Time?"
- "Hm?"
- "I'm glad you're opening up to us... I was worried about you."
- "I know... I tried to hide it..."
- "Don't... It makes it hurt more."
- "Then follow your own advice. I see through your facade."- Two Time says. The duo continues to sit in silence. Finally feeling slightly more at peace with themselves, with the burdens they carry.
- "I have an idea!"- Chance smiles.- "Once we go back. We experiment. We do things that normally we wouldn't do because of our rules, beliefs. We don't care what others think! If we don't enjoy it, we stop. But If we like this activity? We can add it to our interests!"
- "It's like... Building ourselves again?"
- "Exactly! Of course, I don't mean the self destructive things. I mean stuff like... For example me. I avoided a bunch of stuff because I had to maintain my appearance! Now I will do it!!!"
- "...But I do not know what I wanted to do. Everything was only about Spawn."
- "Then I'll help you. Others too! We will find things you like! Things that make you!!!"- Chance sits up with a smile. Two Time follows.
They both continue to talk about random stuff, slowly drifting somewhere. Resting after the emotionally draining chase and escape. The stars glowing brightly, some blinking like eyes.
Notes:
I've been WAITING to write this chapter (the motorboat part) since May 18th.
So far this is my FAVOURITE chapter I ever wrote.I have never written a action like that before. So I hope it's good and filled your expectations! :D
I AM PROUD OF MYSELF!!!
(I think it's the longest chapter so far)
Chapter 67: Lost in the endless water
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! SELF HARM
Chapter Text
The night passes, motorboat lead by the current is swaying on the water. Two Time and Chance took turns when sleeping. The motorboat isn't the most comfortable thing to sleep on, but they somehow made it work.
Two Time is watching the sunrise, holding their dagger in shaking hands, yesterday they temporarily forgot about the murder they committed, but now it all comes crashing down. Despite the fact that it was in self defence, they feel guilty for taking someone's life. The feeling of familiarity is making their stomach turn, this situation reminds them of what Azure said, that they sacrificed him.
They feel terrible after what they done, a need for punishment resurfacing in their head. Two Time looks down at the dagger, quiet voice urging them to do it. With one quick pull, there's a cut on their hands, blood starting to come out, their brain screaming at them to do more. However there's another part of it, the one that makes them reconsider. Two Time turns to look at the gambler, and before they can change their mind, they wake them up.
Chance slowly wakes up, opening his eyes, then quickly narrowing them because he happened to stare directly at the sun.
- "I apologize for waking you up. However I do not think I can handle this by myself."- Quiet voice that belongs to Two Time makes their attention turn on the cultist.
- "What do you mean? Did something happen?"- Chance asks, but when the cultist doesn't answer, his eyes fill with worry. Nothing bad is happening around them, yet Two Time continues to look distressed. Chance looks at them closer, taking in everything. How their body is trembling, their smile seems strained, the bruises inflicted by the pirates, the fresh blood on their wrist.
- "Oh... Two Time."- The realisation dawning on him. Chance extends his hand, taking away the dagger. Then they try to somehow stop the bleeding, by covering the injury. Two Time is unable to look at him. - "I'm proud. Not because you hurt yourself... I'm proud that you decided to wake me up, to ask for help."
- "I killed him..."
- "He wanted to hurt you, bad."
- "It isn't an excuse..."
- "This world is not used to kindness. The death is something normal. It's not okay to kill, but sometimes we don't have a choice."
- "Like 007n7's kid?"
- "Something like that..."
After a while, when Two Time's bleeding stops, luckily it wasn't deep. Both survivors decide to move forward, in seemingly random direction because they have no idea where they are. Two Time is the one steering again, because of Chance's arm injuries. Sadly for Chance, they don't seem to know or acknowledge that they can go slower. So the gambler has to continue to hold for his dear life, while Two Time goes on the max speed.
For a long time, there's nothing but water. The mood of two survivors drops. The hope getting slightly dimmed. They have no idea how to return to the island. Back to the cabin, to others. Chance grown to see this cabin as home and they're terribly miss it. When the gambler looks at Two Time, he sees that their smile is gone, replaced by carefully blank expressions. It's odd seeing them without a smile, but at the same time Chance is glad that they slowly start to show other emotions than the creepy smile.
The duo spends the entire day moving forward, eventually changing direction, hoping on finding something. A landmark, an island... Something other than water. The night comes, they spend it on move. Neither of them unable to fall asleep. The hunger becoming more evident.
Morning comes again, the mood of the survivors completely changed. The hope almost gone, the motorboat was stopped.
- "We aren't going back... Are we?"
- "I dunno..."- Chance sighs, rubbing his eyes. The light making their head hurt a lot. Their eyes are tired from being constantly open.
Chance looks around again, despite not expecting anything. Water, water, more water, an end of a tower that is sticking out of the water. Chance does a double take.
- "Two Time there's something. Swim closer! SLOWLY!"- Chance whispers, a hint of hope in their voice. Two Time does NOT drive slowly, going in full speed again.
When they get nearer, it looks like some kind of dock. With a lot of ships, there are guards with guns. When they spot them they rise up the guns. Two Time hits break stopping just in time before hitting the land. Chance basically falls on them.
- "Two Time I swear on admins you will be next killer."- They whisper. Before looking at the guards.
- "NAMES AND GROUP!"- The elder one orders, Two Time is staring at him in shock because they haven't seen a different human in a long time. Chance, already knowing the rules takes over.
- "My name is Chance. This is Two Time. We both belong to group you call Freaks from the hill."- The gambler says, Two Time gives him a confused look.
- "We belong to that group?"
- "That's how our group was named by everyone else... Please for adm- akhem... Please tell me that we are in Crossroads."
- "Yes, you are in Crossroads. Are you registered?"
- "No."- Chance says and before the guards take action he quickly explains. - "I was the first member of our group to end up here. But before I was able to get registered I got kidnapped by the Pirates. We escaped their base after being imprisoned."
- "You look like you need medical care. Follow us."
- "Would it get us into a debt? We don't have anything on us to pay back."
- "Then I guess you suffer."
- "Wait."- The other guard speaks up. - "You're the person that saved one of our scavengers!"
- "You mean Danny?"
- "Yes... It's really you! I have a debt for you. Because Danny is one of my close friends. Come on, I'll explain the situation to the medic. I will cover after you and your friend."
The duo follows the guard, driving down using an elevator that is being held by a miracle. Chance helps Two Time move around, because otherwise they would either limp around or straight up ignoring their injuries.
The medic quickly takes care of them. Chance explains everything medicine related to Two Time, so they wouldn't have to worry about being injected with stuff. For the first time since being kidnapped, both survivors are able to lay on a bed.
A few hours later, someone bursts through the door. When Chance looks up he sees Danny, the gambler smiles.
- "Hi Danny. It's been a while. Glad you were able to get away."
- "Chance.... You're alive..."- He smiles and gives gambler a hug. Chance is surprised by the sudden gesture, but let's the younger man do it. Rob enters soon after, when he looks at Chance, his cold eyes soften. He walks over and extends his hand.
- "You saved my friend, despite how I treated you. I will be forever grateful for that."- Rob smiles.
- "No problem Dude. It's not my first time saving people, ain't that right Timey?"
- "If by saving people you mean getting blow up. Then yes, you are an expert."- Two Time says, their smile widening creepily. Both Danny and Rob look at them with distrust.
- "Rob, Danny. I know they might seem creepy. But that's my buddy! Two Time, they're apart of my team!
- "Oh... That's.... Interesting. Nice to meet you?"
- "The feeling is mutual."- Two Time says with small nod. Chance looks back at Danny.
- "About that debt?"
- "It was all paid when you saved my life! Don't worry about it and just focus on healing. We can talk more tomorrow! Just get some rest... Both of you."
- "Thanks Danny."
Chance and Two Time finally can rest without worrying about the dangers lurking around. Chance decided to trust Danny and Rob when they told they will keep watch. Two Time trust Chance. Both survivors get their first food in days and afterwards quickly fell asleep.
Chapter 68: The Return
Chapter Text
As the morning comes, Chance finally wakes up well rested. However their headache is still present making them groan in pain. The lights that are shining are not helping. Chance can hear every sound stronger than it should be, they can feel how sweaty his body became. Despite this Chance sits up, he has to be strong, just a while longer. The room spins for a while, but eventually it stops.
- "I see you're awake. How are your injuries?"- The medic asks.
- "Breathing still sucks... It hurts a lot. Bruises of course, also hurt. The only thing that doesn't hurt is my left hand."
- "That is possible. You had untreated third degree burn. That caused some nerve damage, it will start to hurt once your nerves will start to heal. But the scarring will stay."
- "I figured. Thanks for confirming my suspicions."- Chance nods with a smile.
- "And I'm sure that you're aware of that. And that life isn't sunshine and rainbows, it's hard to get food. But your teammate is really underweight, you should keep an eye on his eating habits."
- "I know.... We're trying to do something about it, but the whole pirate kidnapping did help. Also it's them."
- "Ah... I apologize. There is food left on your nightstand. Make sure that you and they eat it."
- "Will do!"
Once the doctor leaves to treat to different patient. Chance takes the food and eats it, savouring every bite, happy that it's light enough and doesn't upset his stomach. However despite the care that was put into this dish, the gambler can't help but miss Elliot's food. Around an hour later Two Time wakes up, the second life making their body tremble, both because of it's weakened state, but also their lessened mental stability.
- "Good morning Timey."- Chance smiles. Two Time pulls themselves up into a sitting position.
- "Good morning to you too Gambler."
- "The medic left breakfast for you. You should eat that."
- "..."- Two Time glances at the food, their smile slightly lessens. - "While I appreciate the gesture... I am not hungry."
- "What...? Two Time, you've been starved for almost a week. You ate something yesterday, however it's not enough to sustain you for long."
- "I am used to hunger."
- "That's not an excuse! Besides you just said you're not hungry!!! Which is true?"
- "...Both."
- "What's that supposed to mean?"
- "I am aware that I should eat more. But my body isn't used to much food. I am aware of what will happen if I eat it.... I will throw it back up. I do not want to waste it by eating it and risking throwing it up later."- Two Time says calmly, but Chance sees how they fidget with the material of their pants and how their tail is slightly curled up. The gambler stays quiet not being sure what to say. They never had to deal with a situation like that.
- "... How about this. You take two bites, then we'll wait. If you feel nauseous you'll stop eating. But if you feel okay, you'll take another few bites."- Chance eventually says, Two Time looks up at them in slight confusion and recognition at the same time.
- "Azure used to say the same thing... I thought only he did that... My teacher normally forced me to eat."
- "What the ####. Two Time. If I ever see your teacher I swear I will punch him right in the face! He had no right to do that! Azure is right! So let's try this, alright?"
- ".... alright."
Two Time was able to eat half of the portion they were given, before they couldn't eat more. A few hours later Danny and Rob came by on their way from the trading area. For a while they talked about what happened. Chance explained the entire chase they experienced.
- "It's crazy.... You two shouldn't be alive. A Kraken? No one survived that before!"
- "Lady Luck was on our side."- Chance smirks, while the two citizens look at him in confusion.
- "Gambler is well... A gambler. He believes in a being that rules over luck."- Two Time speaks up, Rob gives them a cold glare, not trusting them at all. Chance decides to change topic.
- "Danny. Do you know how to navigate on the surface? Or at least the direction we would need to go to return home?"
- "I... I know the direction, but you should wait until you're fully healed."
- "We cannot wait. The morales were low even before my incidental departure. Now they must be even lower. We cannot wait longer for return."
- "Time is right. It's been what. Around two weeks!? We really can't wait longer... We can't."
- "...Then we'll help you. I know how you feel. This isn't just a team for you. It's your family, despite not being related by blood."- Rob suddenly speaks up with determination. Danny gives him a surprised expression that quickly changes into a smile.
- "Yes. You're right, they're like my... Our family. Thank you."- Chance says, while grabbing Two Time's hand.
The medic reluctantly does final check up and let's them go. Chance continues to support Two Time so they won't put too much weight on their injured foot. On the way to the building that leads to the surface, Chance quickly trades the gun they stole from the pirate for some strong rope. This makes everyone confused, but they don't ask. Rob and Danny stay quiet out of politeness, Two Time stays quiet because they know that Chance has a reason.
Outside Rob and Danny enter their own boat. Chance walks over to one of the guards and explains something. Turns out that yesterday they spotted the raft that was made by their team. The guards made sure to check paperwork, no one came for it for the past week. And it was found drifting without owner. Chance uses the rope to attach the raft to the motorboat.
- "Hey... uhh.... Your boat is fast?"
- "It has a motor so yes. Why are you asking?"- Rob crosses his arms and raises an eyebrow. Chance nervously looks at Two Time.
- "Well... Two Time is an.... Really unique driver. By that I mean push gas and hope for the best. And since the doctor forbidden me from using my arm... They'll have to drive."- Chance says, unease and terror visible on their face. Behind them Two Time stares at the motorboat, their tail starts to wag, at first slowly then faster.
- "You're enjoying giving me heart attack, aren't you?"- Chance gives them a deadpan look. On that Two Time just smiles even wider.
A while later Chance is holding for their life again. The raft being attached to the motorboat is holding only by miracle. Rob and Danny are in shock seeing this, but at the same time this entire thing looks like pure comedy. The two boats continue to swim through water. After an around three hour ride, when the sun slowly begins to set Chance sees an island pop up. A familiar shape making him smile widely and cheer out loud. Two Time is also smiling.
Two boats dock near the land. Chance helps Two Time get down. For a while they just stand there, staring at the treeline.
- "We're home... We're finally home."
- "We indeed are home. Now it will be hard to explain it to everyone."
- "First we'll have to avoid being killed by Elliot... And everyone else."- Chance laughs, ignoring the worried stare of Danny.
- "Why would your teammate want to kill you?"
- "Elliot is.... Truly something else, but he's a dear friend to me."- Chance smiles and after making eye contact with Two Time, they start to walk in the direction of the cabin.
The forest hadn't changed much, some trees are cut down, but other than that no changes. That's it until Chance steps on something, the rope suddenly ties up around their foot, pulling them upwards. The gambler screams out with fear. A bucket falls from the tree, hitting a stone and making a loud noise. Chance ends up swinging by the foot while upside down. Danny quietly chuckles.
- "We did plan to add some traps as security."- Two Time says with humour, not hiding their amusement. Rob just shakes his head and tries to free Chance, however the trap is really well made and he has some issues with that.
A few minutes later, Two Time hears something moving from the direction of the cabin. Out of the bush comes out Builderman and Taph.
- "Two Time? Chance?"
- "Hello admin. It has been a while."- Two Time smiles, but this one is genuine. Builderman drops the weapon without saying a word. He quickly runs up and hugs Two Time. The cultist is surprised by the gesture, but after a few seconds they slowly return the hug. Taph sets Chance free and also hugs him. The survivors momentarily forgetting about two other people. They continue to cherish the reunion.
Notes:
I FINALLY HAVE WATER BACK!!!!
For the past week I felt like survivors xd. Needing to carry water in buckets from special container.
Chapter 69: Anwsers
Chapter Text
Both Builderman and Taph continue hugging two survivors.
- "How?"
- "Well... That's funny story. I never died, neither did Two Time... Well more or less."- Chance chuckles awkwardly. Builderman looks at him, frowning seeing the injuries and bandages.
- "What happened?"
- "Dear Admin. While we wish to explain everything, we should meet with others first. Then we will explain everything."
- "You said admin twice. What's that supposed to mean?"- Rob says coldly meanwhile Builderman does double take at the other people.
- "There are people..."
- "Like Time said. We will meet with others and then explain everything... For both parties."- Chance tries to take control of the situation. - "Builder, please tell me you still have my glasses. I'm dying from the light!"
- "They're inside. But uhh... Let me ease up others for your return. Taph, can you quickly fix the trap?"
- "🫡👍"
- "What the #### why is this guy speaking in emotes?"- Rob stares at Taph in confusion. The demolitionist shrugs and awkwardly waves at the two strangers.
Builderman leads the others through trap infested forest. Taph went all in when making them. Finally the group reaches the cabin. Builderman turns around and looks at the group behind him.
- "Stay here for a moment. I'll try to ease them up... Also umm... Sorry I don't know your names. We have some... Interesting individuals in our group..."- Builderman says entering the cabin. Inside Shedletsky looks at him.
- "Builderman, what was that caught in? Another false alarm?"
- "Not exactly..."- Builderman glances back at the door. Thinking: 'How do I tell them that their dead teammates aren't dead?!' The admin sees other inhabitants of the cabin looking at him.
- "Don't cause such a fright. Just tell us if something isn't right."- Dusekkar says with worry. Finally Builderman sighs.
- "They're alive."
- "What? What do you mean?"
- "Chance and Two Time are alive and outside of the cabin. There are other peop-"
- "CHANCE! TWO TIME!!!"- Elliot cut's him off. The healer runs out of the kitchen, basically kicking open the door. He runs straight into the two survivors hugging them both. He continues to scream out curses while crying at the same time. Other members of the survivors also come out. They stare speechless and take turns on hugging and lecturing the survivors.
Danny and Rob stand slightly further away, observing everything.
- "Now I understand why he insisted on returning..."
- "Mhm... They are really attached to each other. Probably knew each other even before the disaster hit."- Rob nods his head in agreement.
The guy wearing a red uniform looks both pissed, relived and happy at the same time. He continues to hold the hand of Two Time just to reassure himself they're real. The other robloxian with blue hoodie and dyed hair continues to hug Chance. There are multiple other robloxians too, they all look really happy. Then Danny glances at the door to the cabin and has to do a double take.
- "Rob... What the hell is that...?"
- "What do you mean? Oh..."- Rob takes out his gun, seeing a dark skinned monster with tentacles standing in the entrance.
The red uniform guy lets go of Two Time's hand, taking a step back. The monster walks over, Rob gets ready to shot, when the creature hugs the survivor. Rob lowers the gun in confusion.
- "Two Time... My nightshade... I thought I lost you. I thought I lost you right after I got you back..."
- "I'm sorry..."
- "Don't... I'm glad you're okay. Mostly. Who did that to you?"
- "It's nothing..."
- "Timey. You got forced to fight in a ring by a bunch of Pirates!"
- "WHAT!?"- A bunch of survivors calls out. Two Time shifts, their tail slightly curling up. Being center of attention making them slightly anxious, especially since they don't want to talk about this. Azure sees it and covers them with his tentacles.
- "Okay, Okay! Allow me to explain, but first. These two are Danny and Rob. It's all thanks to them that we were able to return."
- "Wow. Actual humans!?"- Shedletsky's says in shock.
- "Umm... Nice to meet you?"- Danny smiles awkwardly.
A while later, most of the group is gathered outside. Chance, who finally was able to put on his glasses, begins his explanation of how he's still alive, the Crossroads, the debt, the kidnapping, the slavery, the escape, the return and how they returned.
The group is left speechless.
- "So the weird thing I saw in water was in fact an air bubble?"- Shedletsky wonders out loud.
- "Congratulations gambler. You always are able to get in debt, no matter when you go."- Mafioso teases.
- "I will kill each one of those pirates."- Azure says angrily, already creating a revenge plan.
- "I-I thought Kraken's aren't real..."- Noob whispers, slightly anxious.
- "Well Two Time. Don't worry about it, you're not the only bad driver here."- Builderman says, placing a hand on the cultist. Despite the confused looks he gets, he doesn't explain anything else, only Shedletsky looks pale, looking like he remembered something. No one dares to ask.
Then the conversation shifts. Rob and Danny explain the disaster, how in past it was even more cruel and deadly, how admins disappeared after it struck. Builderman, Dusekkar and Shedletsky share a worried look.
- "So you're saying that the admins just... Disappeared?"
- "Exactly. And since you were called an admin. I assume you are one, so I hope you will explain to us some things."
- "You don't know me?"
- "Unless you're the same Builderman as the guy from children's fantasy stories, then no. I don't know you."- Rob says coldly, glaring at the shorter god.
- "Well. Me Builder and Matt. We were admins around uhh.... Over three thousands years ago? We got stuck in a place where our powers were stolen and only recently returned."
- "####### quit with those lies!"
- "They're telling the truth."- Chance says sternly. Rob looks at him in shock.
- "What?"
- "We all been stuck in a literal hell. A killer games. For centuries. That's why we have no idea about anything that is going on! They're telling the truth. And I swear on Lady Luck, they tried their best to return."
- "I don't wish to play mind games. Could you tell us what your admins have as names?"- Dusekkar rhymes, slightly confusing the two robloxians.
- "We do not speak of the names of those that betrayed us. Considering that there were warnings."
- "Warnings?"
- "There was this guy. He tried to tell the admins that something bad will happen, multiple times. They didn't listen. The guy disappeared and one year later the disaster struck."- Danny explains.
- "Were the names of the admins BrightEyes, Doombringer or Stickmasterluke?"
- "Oh... You're talking about them?"- Danny says with quiet voice. The three admins look at him with worry.
- "...Yes?"
- "Well... I know those names form legends. Apparently there was a hacker attack a lot of years ago. In the legend the admins stopped it... But..."
- "They haven't been seen since. To the point that new gods had to be chosen or created. That's the legend about how new generation of admins came to be..."
- "No..."- Shedletsky stands up and leaves. Others staring at him in worry. Dusekkar follows the swordmaster.
- "It's only a legend... Right?"
- "Yes... If you want to make sure you can always read the history section in library... But... If it's true, then I'm sorry."- Danny whispers. Builderman also stands up.
- "Excuse me for a minute."- He says and leaves the area. The survivors, a few killers and two citizens stay in heavy silence. Eventually trying to talk about lighter topic.
What they don't know, is that certain embodiment of hatred was also listening in to the conversation, but they were hidden from sight. Despite despising the admins, the mention of theoretical fate of one of them makes his hate filled heart hurt. They never forgot her kindness during his worst moments.
Notes:
Heheh.... Yeah, admin theoreticall lore drop... I guess? ^^"
Chapter 70: A little bit of comfort. In a world full of pain.
Chapter Text
1x1x1x1 stares emptily at the wall. Feeling the rage in his veins. Because they were made by a god, their memory is far better than normal robloxians. However it's both a blessing and a curse. He clearly remembers each act of kindness she made towards him. Now there's a possibility that she's gone, it makes them angry. Not at her, but at the person that caused this.
The embodiment of hatred has the knowledge of hacks. He's well aware that if used properly they can kill even a god. They almost achieved it before they got locked away, when they snapped and Telamon almost lost his head. She was there too, but she wasn't angry like others. She understood, she wasn't happy, but she knew this would eventually happen.
There isn't much people that 1x1x1x1 appreciates, but she was one of those people that 1x would be okay with meeting again. They never were able to thank her. Thinking about her makes another feeling resurface, a feeling that he doesn't understands and wants to bury under the hate.
The hateful killer didn't realise when Jason came closer. He's standing next to them, staring intensely. After few seconds he does some weird, messy movement with his hands.
- "Quit with hand gestures. No one understands those anyway."- 1x snaps, letting out the anger on the silent killer. He however doesn't budge, pointing at 1x, then giving a thumbs up with tilted head, like asking a question.
1x4 scoffs at the attempt. The anger continues to grow, so is the unknown feeling, 1x4 turns around to leave, so they can let it out and don't make things harder for their survival. John Doe is standing in their way. He purposely grabs 1x and stops him.
- "Let me go!"- 1x shoves him away, but the corrupted man continues to hold on.
He forces 1x1x1x1 closer, making sure they can't get away. John Doe stares at Jason, despite his expression being a construction smile there's a proud aura around him. Jason nods satisfied with the forces hug. After a while 1x stops to struggle, simply standing still. The hug bringing a feeling of peace and understanding, something that she used to bring.
Despite his better judgement, 1x4 leans in, a odd feeling of calm surrounds them, like some of his hatred got taken away. After a few seconds they feel a pat on his head. He grits his teeth.
- "Pat me one more time and you'll head is going to be a trophy on the wall."- The embodiment of hatred threatens. Both Jason and John Doe chuckle without a sound.
- "Shedletsky. I'm aware you're distressed, so am I. But acting recklessly, it's not our style."
- "SHUT UP MATT! YOU DON'T GET IT!"- Shedletsky turns around, anger all over his face. Dusekkar swears that his eyes have turned slightly red.
- "Dear friend. I understand, but we shouldn't act when emotions are messing up our fact. The young man said, it all could be a myth instead."- The admin desperately tries to calm down the other, despite not believing his own words.
- "SHE'S DEAD MATT! OTHER TWO ARE ALSO DEAD! IF THEY HADN'T BEEN SEEN FOR SO LONG...."- Shedletsky's cut's off, anger leaving his body. - "I let myself hope that I will see her again... It was all for nothing."
Both admins sit in silence, neither of them knows how to deal with grief. It's not often that they deal with permanent death. They only lost one admin before, someone who was there since the very beginning, the creator of creators... And they miss. A footsteps approach, Builderman also joins them.
- "I'm glad to see that you didn't killed each one."- Builderman tries to joke, but his smile quickly disappears. - "How are you holding on?"
- "I want to kill the ones that caused this."- Shedletsky says, his voice unnaturally low. It reminds Builderman of how he used to act as Telamon.
- "I understand... I feel angry myself. Danny, that boy he said it's a legend. To make sure, we would need to visit that library and read the history section..."
- "That is a good idea. However we should wait. Until our emotions are more spent. We don't want to cause a scene, making us more seen."- Dusekkar says logically. Shedletsky is about to protest when Builderman shushes him.
- "Matt is right John. We need to at least try to sleep it off... Considering how everyone hates admins. We don't want to risk it."
- "It won't work. It will all just continue to build up!"- Shedletsky glares, his eyes becoming glowing red again.
- "Other survivors... They know grief more than we. We saw different reactions... Elliot's death attempt, Guest's silent pain... We always tell them to come to us if they need help... Maybe it's time for us to go to them"
- ".... you're right. I'm sorry. I just.... I miss her so much. Luke and Doom too..."
- "She's your wife. Of course you miss her. I miss them too..."- Builderman says, looking at the ground. Then he walks over and pulls both admins into a hug.
- "No matter what happens... We will continue to stand together."
- "So... Is there a way you could get involved in trading in Crossroads?"- Danny asks, trying to ignore the whole admin situation.
- "I'm not sure. There isn't much we can offer... Other than manpower, but uh... They aren't the most safest option"- Elliot wonders out loud, thinking about the killers. Then 007n7 snaps his fingers in idea.
- "Noli's spiders!"
- "What?"- Rob looks at the man in front of him with confusion. Before 007n7 can expand on the topic, said person appears in front of them.
- "WhaT Ab0ut my spid3rs?"- The glitched hacker says. Everyone involved in conversation gets spooked by his sudden appearance.
- "FOR ADMINS SAKE. Noli I told you don't do that again!"- 007n7 says annoyed after getting scared.
- "Since when you can do that?"- Chance raises an eyebrow.
- "I-I figur3d it 0ut a wh1le aft3r y0ur sUpp0s3d d3ath."- Noli says proudly.
- "Jester. If I am correct. Your voice seems to be.... What do you call this? Lagging or glitching more than before."- Two Time notices.
- "Yeah. It started happening more often than before. But neither he or 07 were able to figure out why."- Elliot explains. - "Anyway. 007 you can continue."
- "Thanks Elliot. Like I said... Noli you have around hundred of gigantic spider pets in the basement. Their webs are quite strong, it would be easy to turn in into some kind of rope."
- "Why didn't you kill them yet?! Do you have a death wish!? No one came out of meeting one alive!"- Rob calls out with terror.
- "N-N00! N0 0N3 IS KILLING MY BAB1ES!"- Noli protests. Both Danny and Rob stare at him with confusion.
- "Noli... Noli somehow tamed them"- 007n7 explains.
Before the citizens can properly understand the situation. A red and blue passes by, right into bushes. There's a lot of yelling. From the cabin emerges a girl, behind her a big slimy monster. Rob immediately gets ready to shot, but before he can he's stopped by Chance.
- "Chill. This thing is friendly... More or less."- He explains, meanwhile the girl stares at the former hacker.
- "Mr 007n7. C00lgoo ate Bluudude's sword. Now he's trying to kill C00lkidd because he wasn't able to get it back."
- "F###"- Noli says, the glitch slightly breaking the family friendly filter. He runs in the direction of the yelling, while 007n7 is left to try get the sword back.
Eventually he succeeds. Bluudude is happy to have his sword back and he apologises to C00lkidd for attacking him.
Rob and Danny are questioning everything they thought they knew. Just WHO are those people!?
Notes:
Noli I BEG take care of those spiders. Because one of them decided to visit me today. Sitting on my laptop. Walking ALL OVER ME TWICE! Cornering me!!! I had to call my mom to save me!!! She was able to take it outside.
IT WAS SO FAST!? TWO SECONDS AND GONE!!!
Chapter 71: New Friend
Chapter Text
The group continues to converse for a while. C00lkidd making Danny play with him and two others. Rob continues to catiously watch them. Then a sudden loud noise is heard from somewhere in tree line. Everyone immediately stares in that direction.
- "W3ll... 1ntr3sting. Sec0nd traP g0ing 0ff t0day. H3h3h3h..."- Noli starts to laugh, but then a strong glitch happens and makes him stop, seemingly in pain. 007n7 sends him a worried glance.- "It's start1ng to ann0y m3."
- "Taph? You're going to check it out?"- Chance asks, seeing the demolitionist standing up.
- "👍"
- "I'll go with you."
- "You just returned and you are injured. There's no way I'm letting you go there."- Elliot crosses his arms.
- "Chill out Ellie. It's just checking out a trap."
- "Last time you went to check something out you ended up making us believe you're dead!"
- "Then go with us."- Chance shrugs, already following after Taph.
- "Chance I swear to admins I will kill you someday."- Elliot runs after the gambler. Rob stares at others in confusion.
- "Does it happens often?"
- "Y-yeah..."- Noob nods.
Taph leads the group towards the place where the sound came from. The demolitionist hides in nearby bushes, peaking out and freezing up. His wings lovering in sadness.
- "Taph? Is everything alright?"- Elliot asks. Before the demolitionist can anwser, Chance also peak out.
In the trap is caught a small dark grey bunny. Chance's heart shatters in million pieces seeing the injured small body. The gambler saw a lot stuff in the purgatory, but seeing a rabbit death still breaks their heart. This sight hurts even more, because I reminds him of his beloved bunny from Before.
- "Chance..."- Elliot starts, trying to comfort him, but cuts of after hearing a quiet pained squeak. Chance's eyes widen under his glasses, letting out a quiet gasp.
- "He's alive... Taph help me get him free!"- Chance says while slowly walking over to not scare it even more.
- "Hi buddy. Shh... Don't be scared. Me and Taph will free you. Just be calm little buddy."- Chance says softly to the bunny, calming it down while Taph works to disable the trap. Elliot watches from behind, it's his first time seeing Chance so gentle, so soft.
After a while the bunny is set free. It curls up into Chance, watching the environment with terror. Chance slowly starts to stroke his fur. Taph crouches next them.
- "👋🐰! 🙇🪤😟"- The demolitionist apologies to the bunny. The small animal sniff's Taph's hand. Chance pulls demolitionist hand closer allowing him to pet the bunny.
- "🥰❤️🐰"
- "Yeah! I agree. Ellie, you think you can bandage him?"
- "I could try... I never worked with animals before... Maybe Azure is a better pic?"
- "If needed we'll go to him."- Chance gently picks up the bunny, not caring about blood staining their clothes.
The trio returns to the group. Chance sits on a bench, not caring and not knowing that this bench was claimed by John Doe. Elliot gets the medical equipment from inside and gestures at Azure to come. After a while all of bunny's injuries are treated. C00lkidd quickly runs over, making Chance flinch.
- "Awww! He's so cute!!! Can't I pet him!!"- The child asks. Chance hesitates for a while, remembering all the times the child broke his neck, but then he remembers that at the same time he's still a kid.
- "You can. But gently, okay? It's still a little bunny so we need to be careful. Do it like I do, okay?"
- "Okay! I'll be really gentle! Pinky promise!!!"- C00lkidd says and slowly touches the fur of the bunny. The child chuckles. - "Hehe. It tickles!"
Two Time stares at the bunny with tilted head.
- "I suppose that it won't be used as food."- They say. Chance, C00lkidd and Taph stare at them in terror.
- "NO! ❌❗"- They all 'yell' at the cultist. Two Time continues to stare at the animal. They then proceed to walk over, ignoring the pain in their injured feet. They crouch right in front of Chance.
- "It's cute."- They bring their hand closer, the bunny sniffs their hand. Chance sighs with relief, they've been worried that Two Time would do something to the bunny.
- "W-W0W! S0 W3 Hav3 an0th3r p3t!"- Noli chuckles. Danny looks at him.
- "How many pets you have?"
- "W3ll... W3 hav3 Triple Six-"
- "Sixer is not a pet you stupid jester!"- Noob suddenly snaps, glaring at the killer.
- "C-Chill! S0rry! R3laX!"- Noli puts hands up in fake surrender.
- "I will take over! Noli has a-around hundred spiders in the basement. C00lkidd has... Goo monster. Princess has a chicken!"
- "Her name is Princess Polly!!!"- Pr3ttyprincess cut's off Noob, speaking up from where she is sitting.
- "Y-yeah... Princess Polly... And now Chance has a bunny... H-how are you name him anyway?"
- "No idea... I'll think about it."- Chance says.
Eventually the evening comes. The three admins return and the group decides to move inside. Danny and Rob, at first reluctantly decided to stay the night, considering the fact that a beast is sitting in the middle of the living room. Elliot enters the kitchen to make some herbal tea that Azure was able to make. Rob's mouth drops open.
- "WHAT happened here?"- He says in shock. Danny's face is also twisted in shock.
- "We don't talk about the state of this kitchen. I'm well aware it looks like a warzone."- Elliot says coldly. Two Time also enters, their head tilting and tail flicking in curiosity.
- "If I remember correctly. This stain wasn't there before..."- They say staring at the stain on the wall.
- "007n7 mind explaining"- Elliot smiles with creepy expression. The former hacker laughs awkwardly.
- "W-Well... When we weren't looking C00lkidd put something to the soup.... It exploded all over the kitchen.... And Elliot."- 007n7 says with a nervous smile. Elliot is eerily calm.
Two Time wants to walk over, but they put too much weight on their injured foot and stumble forward with a yelp. Luckily for them Guest is able to catch them.
- "Careful. Are you alright? Because I saw you limping before."
- "I am well Protector, there's no need for worry."
- "Didn't the medic forbid you from walking to much? You do have a nasty injury there."- Danny says. Both Guests and Elliot stare at Two Time, the cultist looks down in shame, knowing that they can't lie now. Their tail hanging limp in shame.
- "You. Go sit down now. Let me see your injury"- Elliot says sternly.
Later the healer is terrified seeing the injury. Completely in shock that they were walking with that. The would started bleeding again and Elliot had to properly clean it. That's how Two Time got banned from walking for the next few days.
Notes:
Idk what Bunny's name is going to be. So if you want you can give me ideas! :D
Chapter 72: Normal Morning
Chapter Text
The morning came. Most of the survivors are sitting in the kitchen. Danny and Rob sit there, slightly awkwardly. That's when Chance, despite their injuries comes into the kitchen with a big entrance. He still holds the bunny in his arms.
- "I have a name for my little buddy!!!"- He announces proudly. Everyone stares at them with cautious curiosity.
- "Admins I hope you're not as bad as 07 and his son."- Elliot says with a sigh, getting a glare from the former hacker. - "007n7 don't glare at me. You named your son C00lkidd! And he named a random goo C00lgoo!"
- "Pfff... Don't worry Ellie. I'm not that bad. My little buddy is going to be named Ace! And if I'll ever get more of those fluffy bundles of joy I will get the rest of the names like Clubs, Hearts and Diamonds"
- "Of course you named him after cards."- Elliot sighs, but there's a smile on his face.
- "Aww! I think Ace fits him... And you have big plans for a rabbit army."- Noob smiles already waking over to pet the bunny. Outside is heard a quiet growl. Making Danny look outside of the kitchen with worry.
- "Umm... Your gigant not pet is growling?"- The concerned robloxian says. Noob just rolls their eyes.
- "Don't be jealous Sixer! We cuddled the entire night. And the night before and so on."
- "If I'm correct you forgot one of the card names. There is also Spade."- Rob says. The survivors see a slight change in Chance's mood, however neither Danny or Rob see that because they don't know him that well. The gambler sighs.
- "Spade... I'm pretty sure that's how was called my bunny I had Before. Every time I say this word I get this feeling... I don't know how to explain it. But if I'm right... I don't want to replace him..."
- "Sorry. I didn't mean to remind you of something painful."
- "It's alright..."- Chance smiles, but it doesn't reach his eyes. They sit down continuing to pet Ace with one hand while grabbing a small grilled fish. - "Man... Elliot you have no idea how I missed your cooking."
Builderman enters the kitchen.
- "Good morning everyone."- He says, getting a lot of different variants of good morning. - "Danny and Rob, right?"
- "Yes?"
- "Me and Shedletsky will return with you to the Crossroads. Register like you explained and visit the library."
- "Oh. Alright."- Danny nods with a smile, however Rob doesn't look too happy.
- "Builder?"
- "Yes Chance?"
- "You can really easily get in debt there. I suggest taking Mafioso with you."
- "Hmm... Good idea. Thank you Chance."
- "Mr 007n7?"- A voice calls out from the entrance to the kitchen. Pr3ttyprincess is there.- "I'm hungry! X doesn't want to come down when the new people are here and I don't want to interrupt Mr Pizzaman in eating his breakfast. Could you make me something?"
- "Oh umm... Sure. What do you want?"
- "Fried egg! But I only have One Eggs."
- "You mean one egg?"
- "No. One Eggs!"
- ".... Alright?"- 007n7 says with confusion, but takes the egg Princess has and starts to fry it on the sword-stove. Ignoring the laugh from Noli who just came out of the basement covered in cobwebs.
- "What... What is that stove?"- Danny says with pure confusion.
- "Like I said yesterday. We don't question The Kitchen."- Elliot sighs.
- "I am questioning everything I thought I knew."- Danny laughs in shock.
Meanwhile upstairs in kids room Bluudude and C00lkidd are drawing. The red child is humming a song to himself. He also doesn't realise when he started scratching himself. The dampness in the air is making his skin more itchy. The kid is finishing up a drawing he made for Jason, about to start on another drawing for 1x1x1x1. He already made one for his dad. Then C00lkidd looks up at Bluudude's drawing, frowning.
- "You wrote my name wrong!"
- "Uh? No?"
- "Yes! It's C00lkidd! Not C00 Kidd! Where's the L?"
- "Went for a walk."
- "Bluudude! The L can't go on a walk. Letters don't walk!"
- "Ugh. Making big deal out of nothing. I wrote too close to the edge. Your whole name wouldn't fit."- Bluudud rolls his eyes.
- "Oh... That makes more sense... But can you next time write it not too close to the edge?"
- "Fine!!!"
- "Also. Nice drawing!"- C00lkidd smiles, returning to his own drawing. Bluudud stops for a second, surprised by the compliment.
- "Thanks.. I guess. Also stop scratching yourself. It's going to start hurt you soon if you won't stop."
- "But it's really itchy!"
- "Then tell Azure or your dad. I don't care what, but stop scratching. You're making it worse."- Bluudude says sternly. C00lkidd nods, stopping, but the itchiness stays to the point he has to tightly grip his clothes to stop scratching himself.
- "Bluu... I can't."- C00lkidd sniffles.
- "Uuugh... So annoying."- Bluudude rolls his eyes and stands up. A while later he returns, dragging the embodiment of hatred behind him.
- "X... It's really itchy but hurts too and I don't know what to do with it anymore but I don't want to bother Azu and Dad. I want to be a big boy and... And..."- C00lkidd starts to cry. 1x1x1x1 walks over, sitting on the floor. He pulls C00lkidd on his knees so the child is leaning on him. He then takes his hands into his. The situation similar to every time they had to do it in purgatory.
- "Try to get your mind out of the thoughts about it. Just start talking about something random."- 1x says. C00lkidd gives him a small nod and starts telling some crazy adventure story. At first it's cut of by sniffles, but eventually he stops crying, getting fully into the story.
After a long while the story finishes.
- "Thanks X... You too Bluu!"- C00lkidd says softly. Deciding to cuddle into 1x.
- "What are you doing?"
- "Hugging you! You look like you didn't get a lot of them. And I'm a cuddle monster!"- C00lkidd giggles. Bluudude snorts, seeing the situation, 1x4 sends him a glare. Despite not wanting to and disliking close contact, 1x1x1x1 allows C00lkidd to continue.
Notes:
My autocorrect decided to mess with the story.
So instead of a bunny, Chance was holding FIREBRAND
Somehow instead of a bunny it placed Firebrand. I HAVE NO IDEA WHY XDSo in alternative timeline Chance has Firebrand XD
(And the fact that I listened to "Mutiny" right before writing this chapter xd)
Chapter 73: Separation and Flower Crowns
Chapter Text
The Admins get ready to set off. Elliot made sure they have everything they might need. Mafioso is also getting ready to leave, packing a few ropes that Noli made during the night. Turns out that he spent entire night making a few ropes from cobwebs so they would have something to trade with.
Danny and Rob are already on their boat waiting for the four people. The some part of the rest of the group is also there to say goodbyes. Builderman is about to walk to the raft where other admins already are, when someone grabs his wrist. When Builderman turns around he sees Taph.
- "👆🚶🫵🙏" ("Can I go with you?")
- "Taph, buddy. We don't have enough space for you. Besides there would be a lot of people there and I know that you're uncomfortable in crowds... After what happened.... Don't worry everything will be okay."
- "👿🐟❗🫵💀➡️🤷👆😣" ("But what if evil fish kills you and you will forget about me!?")
- "Taph. I know the risk, but I promise I will try my best to stay alive. Okay. I promise I will be back."
- "You! Short admin guy! We need to go, there is a storm coming and I rather be home when it hits."
- "😰⛈️❗"
- "It's going to be okay. I have a mission for you."
- "❓"
- "You will supervise everything. And after I'm back, you will give me a report. Okay?"
- "....👍"
- "Good. Thanks."- Builderman smiles and walks over to other admins, giving the rest of the group a small wave.
- "Builderman I'm driving! You stay away from the driving wheel!"- Shedletsky orders, giving Builderman a look that lacks any trust.
- "Alright?"
Taph stays on the edge of the land. Staring into horizon until the boats disappear. He feels the familiar claws of anxiety flowing through him. Despite how much he wanted to go with Builderman, he knows he wouldn't be okay in big crowds. But at the same time the thoughts of Builderman dying are invading his mind.
The demolitionist continues to anxiously walk around the island their hill became. The anxious thoughts continue to get into their brain and it's just a few minutes! Builderman and others will be gone for a few days. Taph sits down next to a tree, leaning on it. He uses his wings to separate from the world, already feeling a few tears. He continues to sit there for what seems a long time, before something snaps him out of his thoughts.
- "Hello Demolitionist."- A quiet voice from above is heard. Taph basically jumps out of his skin, if he could he would loudly scream. The demolitionist looks up, letting out a small breath of relief once he sees it's Two Time sitting on the tree branch. Then he tilts his head in confusion.
- "🫵🚫🚶❓" ("Aren't you banned from walking?")
- "I am. However I was able to sneak away when Noob started panicking because of of the spiders left the kitchen."
- "⏳❓" ("How long?")
- I had been sitting there for a while when you came. At first I wanted to keep quiet, however I saw your distress."- They smile using their legs to hang from the tree upside down. Taph feels slightly freaked out, but he's also glad for a distraction from his thoughts.
- "👆💭🔨💀👿🐟🤷👆😣" ("I keep thinking about what if Builderman dies from evil fish and he forgets about me")
"I see. That seems rough. As a person who lost my memories I can say that it is possible. And then he would be left with gaping hole that no matter how hard he would try, he wouldn't be able to feel it. And constantly question everything he thought he knew, so easy to manipulate, so easy to insert fake memories..."- Two Time's smile widens, their hands start to shake until their body is trembling. They continue to ramble, each word making Taph more freaked out. Then they snap out of it. - "I am not helping am I?"
- "❌🆘" ("Not helping")
- "I apologize. I did not mean to make things worse. If you wish for a better distraction than my crazy ramblings I could show you how to make flower crowns?"
- "🌸👑❓"
- "Indeed. There is a flower field nearby. I found it today. You could make one for the admins that left. And give it to them once they return."
- "👍😊"
- "Good. Follow me!"- Two Time let's go of the tree, getting on the ground. They lead Taph to the flower field, limping because of their injured leg. They momentarily hesitate before entering into the field, then they continue.
After a while and instructions from Two Time, Taph is able to finish his first flower crown, turns out he's a natural. He smiles proudly under the mask, his previous worries completely forgotten. Then he glances at Two Time. They attempted to make their own after giving Taph the instructions, however they aren't able because their hands continue to shake.
Taph moves closer and after hesitating he grabs their hand, helping to steady it. Two Time glances at him with confusion than then turns into understanding.
- "I appreciate the help..."- They say. By working together they are able to finish Two Time's flower crown. Taph gigles without a sound and places the flower crown on the cultists head. Two Time also let's out a quiet giggle. Eventually they both end up laughing with each other, with flowers covering them.
The duo continues to sit together in peace. Taph, for the first time, is able to see Two Time as someone else other than a crazy cultist. The demolitionist takes a notice that there wasn't any mention of the Spawn for the entire time.
Notes:
Hi person that found me outside Ao3!!!
Anyway! I really like this chapter despite speedruning it because I procrastinated with writing it. It's almost 11 pm as I'm posting it.
Chapter 74: For good and bad. We'll be here.
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! Mentions of Self harm and abuse!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Taph continues to sit on the grass staring at the clouds changing. True to Rob's words the storm clouds are also coming closer, a colder breeze is starting to happen, but so far it doesn't bother the demolitionist thanks to all the layers he's wearing.
Then something slightly hits him in the side, Taph glances around confused but doesn't see anything suspicious. So he continues to sit. However the hits return randomly. Taph continues to glance around with confusion. Eventually he realises the cause.
Two Time is playfully hitting Taph with their tail, while at the same time pretending to stare at the sky. Taph chuckles without a sound, that's when Two Time glances at him with a smile, a smile that looks genuine.
- "Thank the admins."- A voice calls out. Both survivors glance in the direction it came from. Guest 1337 is standing there with a relief all over his face. - "Two Time, you really love to disappear, don't you?"
- "It may appear so."- They anwser with a smile that now lacks the softness it had before. Guest walks over and sits next to them.
- "I see you two had fun?"
- "2️⃣🕓🧑🏫👆🌸👑➡️🔨❗" ("Two Time taught me how to make flower crown for Builderman!")
- "That's nice. I didn't know you know how to make flower crowns Two Time."
- "I.... I used to do it Before... Azure taught me."
- "That sounds really fun."
- "It was..."- Two Time says quietly, looking down their tail becoming limp.
- "You're thinking about your missing memories again?"
- "Observant, aren't you?"- They say with a creepy smile. Despite this Guest doesn't walk away.
- "We were worried when we saw you gone. You weren't supposed to walk. Your injury needs to heal."
- "I think I know what is the best for my body."- The cultist says coldly. Guest just stares at them, meanwhile Taph observes the interaction with worry.
- "Two Time. You're an adult, so I will talk to you like an adult. From what I saw, you only bring pain to yourself. Not only that but you are malnourished. I see it despite not being a doctor. I know that you feel like you need to do that to yourself, but that's is not good. So please just try to love yourself more."- Guest finishes, Taph nods agreeing with him.
- "Why do you care? I am well aware of what you all think of me! That I am crazy, lunatic, psychopath, insane and everything else! You never cared before!!! Not as much!!! So why now?!"
- "Because you started to see the truth. We couldn't help you before because you were pushing us away. Making everything about the cult."- Guest notices how they tremble at this word. - "If we try to force our help, it wouldn't work... But now we can try to help you. So please... Let us help."
Two Time stays quiet, staring at themselves, at the scars covering their body. Long time ago they lost track of which ones are self inflicted and which were caused by others. They see the bruises that the pirates caused. Their tail curls up, while the wings start to cover them. Their hands shake, their nails that had long ago became long start digging into their hands. Despite the distress, they continue to smile, a broken laugh leaves their throat.
Guest slowly and gently takes their hands so they won't hurt themselves more. Taph sits slightly closer to make his presence known, but not close enough to touch them. The demolitionist knows that not everyone is okay with physical contact. After a while Two Time slightly calms down, their body slumping against the demolitionist.
- "I... I have long forgotten how loving myself feels like..."- They whisper. Guest slightly tightens his grip.
- "We'll be here to help you. Alright? Just tell us when something is wrong."- He says Two Time nods slowly looking down.
- "I... Might as well start now, before I change my mind..."- They say but stop mid sentence, a hesitation creeping in. Taph places his covered hand on cultist's thigh, to reassure them. Both he and Guest patiently wait, giving them time.
- "My back hurts... Especially where the wings are. It's similar to the pain when they grow, but less painful..."
- "Two Time... It's alright, we figure something out. Maybe your body still gets used to it."
- "N-no... it's not that... I've been on second life for a while... What if... What if the one that granted me this ability is reversing the changes..."
- "Are you implying that..."
- "I think my wings are growing but in the opposite way... Growing back into me... So I would be on my first life again."- They say quietly, but both other survivors hear the fear in their voice.
- "I... It's doesn't sound good. But no matter what happens, we will be there for you."
- "👍👍"
- "Elliot made dinner. Do you want some now?"
- "😮🤩👍"
- "Great. Two Time?"
- "I am... Unsure."
- "At least something?"
- "I... I can try."- They say and are about to stand up when Guest stops them.
- "You already walked too much today. I'll carry you. Alright?"
- "Fine... I guess..."- Two Time says. The soldier picks them up in bridal style. Ignoring the slight flinch.
Despite their reluctance and disliking the touch, Two Time finds themselves comfortable. The movement and tiredness from previous breakdown making them drowsy. They don't realise when they fall asleep.
Guest didn't notice that Two Time fell asleep, but Taph points it out. Both survivors aren't used to seeing them so calm. It slightly reminds Guest of how he used to take his daughter to bed after she fallen asleep. The parental instincts are screaming at him and in that moment the soldier swears to himself to protect them from more pain. He also promises that if he'll ever see someone related to that Spawn Cult, he will punch them. He hopes that, this cult isn't still a thing.
Once they enter the cabin, each present survivor and Azure sigh will relief once they see Two Time. Taph quickly goes to the kitchen, feeling hungry. Meanwhile Guest places Two Time on the couch, where they keep an eye on them. Azure walks over and Guest quietly explained what they told him about the wings. Azure frowns hearing that and gently touches their back.
Their skin feels tight and tender to the touch. There is a small swelling too. Two Time whimpers in pain, but they continue to stay asleep.
- "There might be hard few days... I hope it will end soon."- Azure says.
- "Same, but knowing that our captor enjoys seeing us suffer. I think it will be the other way around."- Guest says with anger and worry. Azure nods already thinking of all the ways they can ease their pain.
After few hours, when Two Time wakes up, they are able to eat a bit of the food. But they they have to stop because they don't feel good.
Notes:
Today I woke up and decided I need Two Time angst!
Chapter 75: Welcome To Crossroads!
Chapter Text
The clouds become darker as the time passes. Luckily the group is able to arrive to the docks in time. Builderman jumps on the solid ground for the first time in a while. Others also follow after him.
- "So you've got everything?"
- "Yes. We register under the given name-"
- "I still think it's terrible name. Even 007n7 makes better ones."
- "Shedletsky don't interrupt me.... After that we go to the library."
- "Great. Once you'll be registered everyone will be slightly more friendly."- Danny says with a smile.
The group descends down in the elevator. Builderman silently cursing the person that decided that this elevator is safe. Once they're down, the group separates. Danny and Rob have to meet up with their team to begin exploration.
Meanwhile Admins and Mafioso go different way to register themselves.
- "My friends. I have to say, the tower looks familiar to something from our day."
- "Yeah... I'm pretty sure that is our... Or well... Was our HQ."- Builderman says, staring at the skyscraper.
- "Huh? But it wasn't located in Crossroads?"
- "Shedletsky. If you remember what the gambler said. This place was named Crossroads in honour to the original city that became a legend or a myth. It isn't the same place."- Mafioso points out.
- "Wow... So we really are in remains of the original Robloxia city."- Shedletsky sighs, looking around. Continuing to walk forward.
On their way they can observe how people changed over the years, feeling kind of out of place because they aren't used to so many people. Shedletsky is looking around, not watching where he steps and suddenly trips over something.
When he looks up he sees a black cat staring at him, the cat also has a knife in the mouth. After a short stare off the cat runs away joining another black and white cat. Both going to do cat stuff. Shedletsky stands up, dusting himself off and glares at the rest of the group. Builderman looks like he's about to burst out laughing, Dusekkar shakes his head in amusement.
- "You should watch where you're walking... Chicken addict."- Mafioso gives Shedletsky a smirk that makes the former admin want to punch him. The group continues to walk through the city.
- "Forksword! Look there's a sentient computer!!!"
- "Wait really!? Let me see!!!"- Builderman sees a black haired boy in adventurer outfit running over to a brown haired girl with flower in her head. Curiosity takes better of him and also walks over to see. There is in fact a computer with horns and a smile. The boy smiles and starts a conversation with the computer. Both of them clearly having. A green haired boy with a hat stands next to the girl.
- "Their creator has to be ready creative."
- "Heh. True... Reminds me of someone."
- "Yeah. I wish she could be here with us."
- "She is... Maybe we don't see her, but I know she is."- The girl says, looking up with a nostalgic expression. This reminds Builderman that the world is harsh and not everyone has as much luck as them.
- "Builder! You coming?!"
- "Yeah. Sorry!"- Builderman anwsers Shedletsky, giving one last look at the stand before joining his group. The girl glancing after him, before joining the conversation.
They continue to move forward, seeing a lot more of different people, each one of them looking different. They overhear a lot of conversations.
- "...Man. I still remember my zoo I had before this stupid disaster hit..."
- "...I do you think that the mythical sunflowers island really exists!!!..."
- "No Dustin. You can't go with me it's too dangerous! Stay with your uncles...."
- "No! I swear! This guy is stalking me! Copying my appearance!!! Just in this creepy way!"- A pink haired girl says something to her winged friend that has brown hair.
- "Are you sure you don't have secret twin?"
- "NO!!! I'm telling you! It's something else!"- Both of them pass by, completely focused on the conversation. Everyone in the group just assumes it's out of context.
A while later, Builderman swears he sees another pink haired person looking exactly like the girl before, but just like it was said in the conversation, they look uncanny. Builderman pretends to be looking at something to overhear the conversation.
- "I need another pink hair wig. The previous one was bad."
- "Venom I'm literally running out of pink dye! I get it you're my most loyal customer but seriously. You have pink obsession or something?"
- "...I have a goal. And I need the perfect pink wig for that."
- "You know you can just dye your hair?"
- "Or I can cut someone's hair... Straight from the source..."
- "O-Okay??? So are you trading or?"
- "Yes.... Let's trade."- The person smiles and Builderman gets a feeling similar to the one he got when he was interacting with Two Time before hell upgrade.
Then the robloxian turns around and starts walking in the direction where that girl went, like they exactly know where to go. Builderman glances back at them in worry, but then he realises he got left behind and is forced to quickly join Shedletsky, wondering if something similar was happening in the past. Before he got Forsakened, he wishes he paid more attention at the lives of people.
- "The admins are nothing more but a bunch of fakes! If I had their power I would make much better world!"
- "You're speaking facts. I was a researcher before the disaster struck. We could team up and become the new admins! New powerful ones!!! What do you say Mr Sting?"
- "That is great idea Mr Casper. I'm glad to have someone who thinks like me on my side."- The overheard conversation makes the admins share worried glances. The situation between mortals and gods seems worse than they thought.
- "Come on! You need to go out sometimes! And for god's sake stop talking to skateboards!!!"
- "You don't get to talk about my skateboards like they're an object! They're my friends!!! Besides I know that they're somewhere! I need to be ready for what they'll do!"- A robloxian with traffic cone as a hat says. The other one with picnic hat just sighs.
- "What about me!? I'm your friend too! And whatever happens I will be there."
- "I know but I don't want to be alone in case you won't be there!!! Attachment will make it worse."
- "I get it. But nothing happened so far! And at this point you will start to talk to trees."- The girl says, leading her friend away. Shedletsky whispers to the group.
- "Modern times robloxians have odd hobbies."
Eventually the group makes it to the place they can register as a team. There are already two groups there, glaring at each other. There is tension between them. One of the groups contains people dressed up as different animals or animal hybrids, while the other contains more human looking characters. Finally it's their turn and Builderman walks over.
- "Hello. I would like to register my team so we will be able to trade."
- "Name of the team?"
- "Well... Everyone calls us Freaks from the Hill?"
- "Oh. It's you... Alright. I'll need to to fill in this form so we will have all members of your team listed."
After a while of filling in papers, they're finally registered and have official badges that allow them to trade. It went really quickly. The group decides to split. The admins do to the library, while Mafioso heads to trade. At first Builderman was hesitant to let him go alone, but then Mafioso summoned his people making a whole team.
Notes:
Fun fact!
This chapter references some of my readers (I'm sorry I couldn't mention you all! 😔but there will be more!)
And also references to my and my friends other projects.
As well my OC's! Instead of making background characters I decided to re-use them.
(Also Hi another person that found me outside of Ao3!)
Chapter 76: Library
Chapter Text
Shedletsky opens the door to the library. His heart is heavy because today they might get some answers and they are probably less than ideal. He looks around, despite the poor state the city is in, the library is clearly taken care off.
Builderman goes for a chat with the librarian. Asking certain questions and getting answers he later shares with the rest. This is the biggest known library that was able to keep the most records of the history from before the disaster. The section they need to look in is the history section, however they might to dig through a lot of books.
At first Shedletsky was doubtful, but after seeing the section he really understood how much history they missed.
- "Well... I guess it's reading time. I hope there will be answers."
- "I share the same opinion friend. But I fear it will tell a while 'till we hit the end."- Dusekkar agrees. Each admin taking one book out of hundreds and starts reading. Being a god has some perks, one of them being an ability to read faster and still understand the words.
The first half of the day they spent reading a lot of myths and legends. They sometimes got amazed of how someone of them got created. Then Shedletsky found a book full of theories and started reading them out loud, but not loud enough to disturb others library visitors.
- "Oh! Check out this one! A multiverse theory!"
- "John my friend. If you get distracted we won't reach the end."- Dusekkar sighs. Shedletsky just rolls his eyes and continues to read.
- "It would be fun if... You know. There were different worlds with us, but our stories completely different! Like... Hmmm... Builderman gets kidnapped, SFOTH swords and time travel shenanigans!"
- "Do you really wish for Builderman's fate to be bad? If so then he has a reason to be mad."
- "Yeah, Yeah. He doesn't even hear us. He's in the zone..... Hmmm... Imagine if I had my own chicken eating context! A world where the hackers take over because of a Player... Or saving Robloxia from Zombies! That would be cool. What do you think Matt?"- Shedletsky says with a smile, staring at the mage who sighs.
- "I will entertain your delusions for a while. What if you ended up beat up and were able to only smile."
- "And you were mad about me 'wishing' bad for Builderman."- Shedletsky sends Dusekkar a small glare. Before neither of them can say anything, Builderman, who is reading records of encountered glitches, speaks up.
- "For Roblox name they still didn't patched it!?"
- "Patched what?"
- "The unnatural Elevator Sightings are still happening! It's the same thing that kept messing up code. You know, this elevator that was constantly appearing in different places in Robloxia?"
- "Ooh! This one. Yeah. I always wanted to enter it. Who knows maybe it would be something interesting? Seeing different floors... If they exist."
- "Shedletsky for Roblox's sake. Please tell me you're not serious."
- "..."
- "Of course you are serious."- Builderman sighs.
The group continues to read. Only taking breaks for food and bathroom. Eventually they started to find more old books and records. After another hour of reading Shedletsky gasps an stares at one page.
- "Shed?"
- "I think I found it... It's a fragment of old newspaper."
- "Shedletsky please tell us what you find. We have a knowing right!"
- "Alright...."
Major Hacker Attack!!!
One of the old hackers was able to get access to Banlands to save their banned teammates. However they happened to unleash something bigger. Because of their hacking attack most of the hackers were able to be set free! The admins that tried to take over control were forced to fight, leading to a battle that spilled blood belonging to hackers and admins.
The only known facts so far are: The Hacker was able to use an exploit that allowed them to have longer lifespan, how they did it is unknown. The Admins are nowhere to be seen.
Is it an end of certain era?
- "Longer lifespan? That had to be one skilled hacker."- Builderman whispers. In shock, the realisation dawning on him. - "Do you remember when Doom mentioned that one error in Banlands that made the prisoner stay forever the same age?"
- "Are you suggesting..."
- "It was planned even when we're were still there...."- Builderman stares at his friends in terror. Everyone realising that whoever started it was a genius.
- "The question unanswered remains. Are our frien-"
- "Before you continue Matt. I'm sure the answer is on the next page. I... Let's just wait a minute... Get our emotions in check."- Shedletsky says, noticing something. Next to the article there are random numbers written in someone's handwriting, looking like they were added later. - "32 11 54 32 11 14 33 15 43 43 22 42 34 45 35"
- "What?"
- "Someone wrote a bunch of odd numbers... Nevermind. Let's just..."- The swordmaster turns the page. Another article shows up. The name of it tells them everything.
- "New Gods Appeared! Bodies are found! The old admin group is just a history..."- Builderman reads.
Despite living for a long time and seeing a lot of things, he can't help but shed tears, hiding his face in his hands. Shedletsky looks like he's about to have a breakdown or kill someone. Dusekkar is staring at the article, like it would suddenly stay it's just a joke.
It doesn't change. The text stays the same. The truth is right before their eyes.
Notes:
Fun fact! I decided to re-read one of my all time favourite books that reminded me I love ciphers I decided for fun to play with a few of them. Today I focused on Polybius square. I usually overlooked it, but now I see it's a really fun way to cypher messages
Chapter 77: Spectator
Chapter Text
IT is pleased with what IT achieved. The people are struggling, dying, suffering. Everything IT loves. IT loves how creative Robloxians are, because they give IT a lot of creative ideas on how to make them suffer more.
The only thing IT dislikes that it's hard to keep an eye on everyone at the same time, so IT has to decide who IT will focus on. IT observes the most areas where IT senses the most suffering.
IT is really proud of itself for the idea regarding one of IT'S favourite toys. It is fun to play with lifes... Especially the double one. It gives IT even more chances to make the toy suffer. IT enjoys seeing the toy squirm in pain, beginning for fake god for the pain gone. IT purposely makes it worse, more painful.
However other of IT'S favourite toys are also not having a good time. Despite how much they try to hide it from others. IT is able to see their pain once they're alone. IT knows all their weaknesses and IT makes sure to use it the best IT can.
IT wonders when one of IT'S toys will catch up on the torture method IT invented. The toy has no idea that IT won't let it die, just barley alive... Once the torture method progresses. IT wonders what choices the toy will make.
There's one thing IT isn't pleased with. The world seems too peaceful. IT should make the predator creatures spawn more often. The storms more strong. Less food in the water.
Once IT is satisfied, IT uses the connection with The Core to apply changes. IT feels pusles of protest. The 2x2 cube... The Core of the world tries to fight back. However IT, the cancer of the code is stronger than The Core. The changes are applied and everything is perfect. Or almost everything.
IT had noticed that one toy, a toy that had been here since the very beginning of IT'S existence is still present. The Robloxian is too aware, knows too much. No matter how IT tries to erase Robloxian memories. The toy continues to remember after a short while. IT tried to erase the memories multiple times already, nerf the Robloxian. IT has issues on controlling the toy.
It leaves IT only one option. Kill the Robloxian. But IT is not satisfied with simple death. No, IT will make the toy suffer. And incurable illness that make the Robloxian suffer, until the last breath. IT will be closely watching the illness progresses. IT will keep and eye on the toy.... Literally.
With one addition of code, the seed of illness is planted. IT is satisfied. Now it's world is truly perfect.
Notes:
Unplanned filler chapter because it is REALLY hot today and I had no motivation to write the planned chapter.
I literally thought that would be the end of my writing everyday streak. But luckily for me this idea popped up. It's short but interesting. And I had fun writing it. :D
Chapter 78: Debt Collectors on the loose!
Notes:
IMPORTANT INFO
I am aware that Jason is getting replaced. I thought about this topic for a while, regarding how it will affect the story. I don't want to change the story I have planned, to rewrite each chapter Jason is in.So in the Upgraded Hell AU Jason is still going to be Jason!!!
(I'm sad seeing him getting replaced, but I understand the reason. I hope I will be able to like Slasher as much as I like Jason)
______
Let me know if you see any typos!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Mafioso walks proudly through the trading area. Behind him follows his team. The entire situation reminds him of old times, he smiles with nostalgia but at the same time sadness creeps in. Despite being stuck in the purgatory, that memory is still fresh in his mind.
- "Hey Boss! So what's our first goal?"- Contractee asks, walking over. Mafioso looks at him, pushing the memories away.
- "First we look around at what they have to offer. Then we will trade accurately for our needs."
- "You got it boss!"- Contractee salutes and begins to look around.
The trading area looks really occupied, different groups walking around, many people trading, guards patroling. There are multiple things on the stands, there's food, weapons, book with creepy staring eyes on it, scraps and a lot other things. One person looking like he's cosplaying an angel is standing in front of weapon stand. Mafioso gestures at Caporegime to lisen in. The mafia member obeys.
- "Sir. For everyone's safety and well being. Why do you want to trade to get so many weapons?"
- "I have personal beef with pirates. Like everyone else. I just decided to do something about it."
- "... Don't do it in the Crossroads. This is equal and peaceful ground."
- "I know. I know. Just trade with me."- The man says. Caporegime returns to Mafioso and explains what he heard.
- "Good. At least we know that we are not in danger. Remember to be aware of your surroundings. We don't want to repeat..."
- "I know... Don't worry."
The group continues to walk forward, eventually spotting a stand that has a sack of potatoes. Mafioso stands and glances at his people.
- "What do you think?"
- "It's been centuries since anyone had potatoes. I think it's a good idea."- Soldier says, staring at the stand. Before they can walk over and attempt at trading, a figure wearing a hood starts to trade, forcing them to wait.
- "Oh. Historian, you're back. How were your travels?"
- "As good as they can be in this environment. Stronger than normal winter storm caught me off guard. I was forced to stay in one house for a while before I was able to leave."- The hooded figure says calmly. The mafia glances around, the person seems to be well known.
- "Oh yes. I know what you're talking about. Anything else? I'm sure the kids would love to listen to your stories."
- "Kids want to learn about being chased by a Seeker?"
- "Seeker!? For Crossroads sake, how are you alive!?"
- "Heh. I don't easily reveal my secrets."- The person glances at the mafia. - "I see you're having more people waiting. I won't hold you back anymore, just two breads for me."
- "You are always welcome here Historian. I am forever in debt with you. What do you have to offer?"
- "I have said it before. I don't care about debts. Would a shotgun be enough?"
- "Ah. I wish to question how you got it. Yes it's enough."- The trader says handing the hooded figure two breads. Then the person walks away.
- "What do you want and offer."
- "We have ropes made out of spiders web. They're the strongest kind we know."- Mafioso says the truth. They tested it on the way, these ropes are stronger than normal ones.
- "Oh. Well I could offer you the five breads or two packs of rice or the sack of potatoes."
- "Hmm..."- Mafioso thinks, glancing at his people. Consigliere stares at the stand.
- "Boss? What if we shared two ropes? To get both bread and the potatoes?"
- "Hm... Would that be okay?"
- "Of course."
- "Then let's trade."
After trading, the mafia continues to walk away. Soldier and Contractee are carrying the obtained items. They see a lot of people ranging from people wearing white hood-like robes with black skin to people looking really bland. It's clear that Robloxians changed over the years.
- "HEY! HELP THAT'S A ROBBERY!"- An elderly man calls out. Another person is running away. Mafioso makes a gesture, both Caporegime and Consigliere run after the thief. They quickly manage to catch him. When they return the stolen items the old man thanks them a lot.
- "Thank you young ones. I am in debt, however I wish to repay it as soon as possible. Is this bottle of alcohol enough? My son found it in one of abandoned houses."- The elderly man says. Mafioso thinks for a while before nodding.
- "Yes it will be enough."- Mafioso takes the bottle.
- "If I may ask. From what group you're from?"
- "Ugh... Freaks from the Hill."
- "So you really exist. I will make sure to remember you. Thank you again!"
A while later someone comes over. The person speaks with accent that indicates different language, however the mafia group can perfectly understand.
- "Hello! I need your rope for my nest! I have a pain medication to trade!"- The person says. Mafioso thinks about it before nodding. The trade happens.
Later the Mafia group go to the place where the Crossroads people let the traveling groups rest. Mafioso makes sure that his people are safe. He remembers how they lost their lifes Before, still in real world. He had found them too late. He wasn't even able to avenge them before the concurring mafia leader killed him too. He still remembers first time he incidentally summoned them, seeing them alive again. He promised himself that he won't let anyone hurt them again.
- "You're thinking about it again Boss?"- Contractee says, slowing down to join the leader. - "We aren't blaming you. It's not your fault."
- "I have failed as a leader."
- "Yeah. But you're here now. And you tried to avenge us. In my opinion you never failed us"- Soldier adds up. The other two agree. Mafioso sighs and gives them a small smile.
- " You're really convincing. Let's go boys, we need to test if this bread is eatable."
- "We need to remember to leave some for the admins."
- "Fact. Thank you for reminder Caporegime."
- "No problem boss!"
The group eventually rests in assigned room. The mafialings almost cry tasting bread again. Mafioso struggles with the same problem. It's been a long time since they ate one.
Notes:
First off! What happened to Mafioso and the mafialings is my HC!!!! (Based on popular hc that everyone in Forsaken died before ending in the purgatory) This is not canon!!!
Second. WHY ARE THE MAFIALINGS NAMES SO LONG AND HARD FOR ME TO REMEMBER!? THE ONLY EASY TO REMEMBER IS SOLDIER!!! I LITERALLY COPIED AND PASTED EVERY TIME I USED THEIR NAMES.
Third. Entity 303 (Minecraft myth) is mentioned here, because WHY NOT :D He deserves it because if it wasn't for him I wouldn't have known fanfiction exists.
Chapter 79: Detective Shedletsky
Chapter Text
After a few minutes passed since admins learned about passing of their friends and family. Shedletsky feels like he's about to snap and he takes random books from the shelf.
- "Shedletsky it's not right time to get interest into cipher ryhme."
- "Shut it Matt! I just learned my wife is ####### dead. Same things goes for my friends. If you don't want me to snap, just let me take my mind off things!"- He glares at the mage, his eyes slightly reddish colour. Builderman doesn't interact, just continues to stare emptily in the silence.
Dusekkar sighs and let's Shedletsky be. The mage is dealing with his own grief. He wishes there would be a way for him to go back in time. To fix it, to not let himself be captured into the purgatory. He is also mad at Shedletsky, because he doesn't have right to downplay mage's grief. He's been really close with Stickmasterluke, the younger god often used to came to him for an advice regarding his weather machine, or proper care of his antlers.
Doombringer was loud and annoying, but at the same time kind and he always wanted to bring justice to people of Robloxia. When it came to maintaining Banlands he always made sure that everything runs smoothly.
Meanwhile BrightEyes, she was a kind person, however she also loved taking part in shenanigans that happened in HQ or in the heights. The was a first person to ever beat Telamon on his own territory. She also really bonded with Jane. That reminded Dusekkar of something.
- "I wonder what happened to Jane or Clockwork. Because there's no news of their demise, maybe a hope can still arise?"
- "I honestly don't know. I'm sure that both of them would stepped up after deaths of.... But since they aren't mentioned. Something must've happened to them too. I don't think there's hope Matt. But I know that we can't give up. We need to do something."- Builderman says with sad voice. The normally hopeful and creative admin seems crushed. Then Shedletsky gasps.
- "Those odd numbers. They're a cipher..."- He says grabbing the newspaper and holding the book. He begins to decode the message, writing the answers using pen and paper he grabbed from the table. Both other admins observing him. - "32 is M, 11 is A, 54 is Y...."- He continues, then stops.
- "Shed?"- Builderman says with worry, when his friend freezes up staring.
- "May Madness..."
- "What about them?"
- "The code says May Madness Group... Wasn't there two of them locked in the Banlands? Doom was hunting for the last one... The newspaper says about hacker wanting to save his friends..."- Shedletsky says. The puzzle pieces connecting.
- "Dear Roblox..."- Builderman whispers. - "But how? No mortal, hacker or not can live that long?"
- "Perhaps there's still information we lack. We need to learn more, we cannot slack."
- "...I know... But we should take a break. Being emotional won't help us..."- Builderman says. The other two want to disagree, but they also understand.
- "True. We rest and tomorrow we work. If I ever see their faces I will make sure they regret being spawned."- Shedletsky threatens. Builderman feels like someone is starting at him. He looks up, someone who is holding a piece of bread, with their face and body hidden under a cloak
- "Is Eve alright?"
- "Yes... Umm... Sorry. I got lost in thought. You look like really close friends."
- "What about it?"- Shedletsky glares.
- "I-I used to sit with my friends like that before... I'm the last one.. I guess seeing you made me nostalgic."- The person says with sadness. Builderman nods with understanding.
- "Sorry for your loss. If you want you can sit there at this table. We're leaving anyway."
- "O-oh... I would appreciate that."- The person nods slowly. Another guy walks over and start to talk with them.
After gathering their things, the three admins leave the library. Heading to the place where they are supposed to meet up with Mafioso. The debt collector sees their mood being down, it already confirming to him that things went as they feared.
Notes:
SO "ItzViza" surprised me today by writing AU of An AU fic!!! I was speechless because I didn't expect a fanfic about my fanfic.
So if you want to see Pirate group being brutally murdered after what they done to Chance and Two Time. The fic is listed in "Inspired Works" section.
THANK YOU AGAIN ^^
Chapter 80: Basement Bunker!
Chapter Text
True to Rob's words, a strong storm hit the cabin. The wind is so strong that the survivors had to block the door with a couch and move away from the windows. The entire group was forced to hide in the basement, hoping that the water won't flood it. The wind is still howling outside, lighting and thunder is causing chaos outside.
C00lkidd is curled up next to 007n7, flinching every time the thunder roars. The kid is visibility scared, but he's not the only one. Pr3ttyprincess is staying close to 1x4, also hugging them, meinwhile Bluudude tried to be brave, however eventually decided to stay closer to Guest 666, he still won't admit he's scared but everyone knows that he is.
The lights continue to flicker, 007n7 is surprised they still work, that the power is still on. Noob is desperately trying to calm their nerves, they never experienced storm that strong. And considering that they are forced to sit in the dark basement with filtering lights and hundred of gigantic spiders makes them on the edge of anxiety or panic attack.
Jason is sitting next to them. The killer didn't even realise that the survivor started to tightly hold his hand. Being an undead is making his touch sensitivity weaker than normal robloxian. Despite this Jason continues to sit calmly, unaware of the fact that he is a rock for Noob, the only thing keeping them calm.
After a while Jason frees his hand, Noob tries to grab it again, but the killer stops them. With slow but certain movements, the killer begins to sign.
- "It be ok."- He signs, the signing not being the best yet, but Noob appreciates the gesture anyway. He saw how hard Jason is trying to learn sign.
- "T-thanks J-Jason... I can just f-feel them... L-like c-cr.... C-crawling all over m-me..."
- "No spiders on you"
- "O-Okay... o-okay..."
- "You teach 1x sign?"
- "H-huh... W-why?"
- "Want him understand me. Not only you."
- "O-oh... W-Well if 1x is comfortable with t-that t-then I could try. B-but t-they scare me... A l-lot."
- "Ok"- Jason gives them a thumbs up. Noob smiles softly. They are happy to finally get a distraction. The duo continues to 'talk' with each other. Noob slightly calming down.
Guest is sitting next to 007n7 and Taph. The Demolitionist is worrying a lot about the admins, unsure if they were able to safely arrive to the city. And the situation outside is making him really anxious.
- "Taph. From what I saw those two people are experienced. I'm sure they lead our teammates to safety.
- "❗"
- "No but's. Taph, I'm going to need you to trust me. To trust Builderman. If something happened to them, wouldn't they already respawned? After all now we know the respawning still works."- Guest says, the demolitionist hesitantly nods, somewhat calming down.
007n7 is telling C00lkidd some fictional story to take his mind out of the strom. The child got really interested and basically begged his dad to add both killers in survivors into the story. So now there's a lot of stuff going on... and chaos.
Noli is having a one sided conversation with John Doe. The rotten hackers voice continues to glitch. 1x1x1x1 listens in while stroking the hair of Pr3ttyprincess. Suddenly Noli screams out when his boy glitches through the chair he was sitting on. The hacker is left with his body clipping through the chair.
- "WH4T TH3 F£#£#"- He yells, the glitching continuing to break the family friendly filter. Everyone stares confused and doesn't know what to do.
One of the spiders shoots the web at him and pulls him up. Luckily for the hacker he clips through the chair again and is set free. Noli sighs with relief, meinwhile 007n7 looks at him with worry.
Meanwhile Azure and Elliot are busy staying with Two Time. Their theory seems to becoming true, the pain in their back growing stronger with each minute. There is even a slight fever breaking in. Both of the healers are trying to make it easier for them, but they can't do much. There's a limited amount of painkillers and with pain being so strong already it doesn't help a lot.
Chance tries his best to distract the cultist, it slightly works, but with each passing minute Two Time seems to get worse.
Notes:
THANK YOU SO MUCH Leoliiimbooo FOR MAKING THIS FAN ART.
I'm probably repeating myself again but I'm so happy and amazed. THANK YOU AGAIN!!! 🥹Link:
http://youtube.com/post/Ugkx8wKao5uJdVeCsvUiQGSdUonL7Bbj9x5l?si=6V0Yf6FSIea5yUnn
(Go to the "community/posts or idk how it's called in English. Story???
But this section to see it)
Chapter 81: Failure
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! MENTIONS OF SUICIDE
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The night is peaceful. People living in crossroads are unaware of the raging storm on the surface, only the most aware ones are able to see how big waves are happening outside.
A young man with white long hair is looking up in the direction of the surface. His best friend, a person with black hair, wearing a wolf mask on the side of his face is standing next to him.
- "What are you thinking about Elijah?"
- "Stuff... People living on the islands are not having a good time. This seems... More strong."
- "It sure is."- The masked person says, also looking up.
The waves are visible even from a great distance, the darkness looking even more dark than it usually is during storms. Even the wildlife moved to the deeper parts of the water.
- "You know what. Even if we one day end up being caught in a storm like this. It won't stop us! After all we're MeatGrinder and Elijah the greatest hunters in Crossroads!"- MeatGrinder smiles, giving Elijah a playful nudge. The white haired man also smiles.
- "Thanks 'Grinder. I know I can count on you"
After a few minutes of observing the surface, a figure walks over to the two young man's. Both of them hear that and turn around, their grip tightening around their weapons.
- "You're late."- Elijah says, looking at the person.
- "Apologies. I got lost thinking about the past."
- "You're trying too hard to impress our leader. Do you think we can't see through your act?"- MeatGrinder glares at the person.
- "I do not want to impress. I'm simply stating a fact."
- "My father awaits you and I trust his judgement."- Elijah says leading the person into the main building where the leader of Crossroads lives.
Builderman doesn't find this night peaceful. He continues to lay on the bed, unable to fall asleep. His thoughts are filled with memories of his friends. His memory being far better than normal robloxian is both a curse and a blessing. He remembers how he meet all of his, now deceased, friends.
When he meet Doombringer, everything around him was chaos and destruction. He remembers teaching the other god how to be gentle. Doombringer became a really nice person and a great friend. He was always seeking judgment.
Stickmasterluke was interesting from the very beginning. Being created with ability to control the weather and having a great control over it despite being young. Together they achieved many great things and Builderman was really happy he could share with him the knowledge about machinery.
BrightEyes was someone completely different. While both Builderman and Telamon were friends, the was the one that truly 'tamed' the god of death. She often wanted to spar with other admins. Builderman remembers how she even attempted to teach him how to use a sword.
He also starts to think about others like Clockwork, Jane, all the people that were co-working with the admins. He even thinks about Scripter, one of the admins they were forced to terminate. He hopes they all got a peaceful ending.
Then the thoughts become darker, turning from nostalgic memories into dark thoughts. Builderman feels like a failure, he promised to protect Robloxia. Now it's in ruins, because he was too weak, too blind to see the enemy. He wishes he could go back in time to be able to fix his mistakes.
He had failed them, he failed the Robloxia. Now he's failing the survivors. He's supposed to be a leader, yet he continues to fail. They all will suffer eternal death until there's nothing left of them. Just empty vessels.
Builderman tries to summon his admin panel, but it still doesn't work. He wishes it worked. Then he could face whatever is keeping them trapped, to at least be able to get truly put to rest.
He doesn't want to remember. A thought, a dark twisted thought appears in his mind. What if he forgot? He knows it's possible, all he needs to do is just die. Now he can finally truly understand what Elliot was going through. How all survivors and killers that lost their close ones were feeling. Forgetting seems really amazing.....
But he's a leader. He can't give up yet. Builderman pushes the dark thought aside, storing it for later. For now he needs to hold on, to be strong. He cannot allow himself to be weak. Not yet.
It doesn't matter that he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure he's a failure h̸e̴'̵s̵ ̷a̶ ̷f̸a̷i̸l̵u̶r̷e̴ ̶h̷e̷'̶s̶ ̶a̷ ̸f̴a̶i̸l̷u̸r̶e̴ ̷h̸e̷'̴s̵ ̷a̷ ̵f̷a̸i̵l̵u̶r̵e̴ ̶h̸e̶'̴s̵ ̸a̶ ̴f̷a̶i̴l̵u̵r̷e̶ ̸h̸e̸'̶s̷ ̸a̵ ̴f̸a̴i̶l̸u̸r̶e̸ ̷h̷e̵'̸s̷ ̴a̷ ̷f̶a̵i̸l̸u̸r̴e̸ ̷h̶e̴'̵s̸ ̵a̷ ̶f̷a̵i̷l̶u̴r̵e̴ ̴h̵e̵'̴s̵ ̵a̵ ̷f̵a̷i̸l̷u̵r̷e̴ ̵h̶e̵'̵s̴ ̷a̸ ̶f̸a̴i̴l̸u̸r̷e̵h̵̠̟͆ȇ̸̼̰̪̄'̸̥͉̻́s̸̘͚͘ ̵̻̋̒ä̵̖́̔͆ ̸͔̺̐f̶͔̯̪̓̂́a̴̦̾̓ï̸̖̕͘l̴͈͕̭̈́͑u̶̠͒r̴̡̀̾̓ë̶̞͉̗́̍ ̴̹͓͍͐̔h̷̦͈̕ȇ̷͔̳ͅ'̴̟̙̀̓̏s̶͎͌͜ ̷͕̜̪̓̍͘ạ̵̿ ̴͔̉̕f̵̘͈̼̈̐ạ̴͔͝i̷͚̳̚l̵̜̻̫̈̔̇u̶̢̟̔̅r̷̳͍̄ė̶̬͉̹ ̶̡̘͑͆͂ḩ̸̞͒͐͠e̵̙̓'̷͇̐͋ș̷̇͆̈ ̷̛͎̃a̷̼͒̀͝ ̵͈͔́͘̕f̴̞̔̏á̴̰͛į̴̺͙͊͆l̵̻͠͝ȕ̸̘̽̂ŕ̸͇̇̕e̶̥̰̩̅̑ ̵̰̜̟̀̈̚ĥ̵̗͎̒̂e̷̯͉͐̿͝'̵̼̖̆s̵̥̾ ̵̧͚̞̒a̷͎̪̎ ̶̝͊̇͛f̷͓͉̎́͘ą̸͇̻̈ì̷̭l̷̤̤̑̓̌u̷̦̥̗̍̋ř̷̪̲̜̾e̶̬̞̐̽͆ ̵̬̹͈̈́͘ḥ̴̊́̎e̵̢̙͍͗̑͝'̸̳͖̩͠s̸̞͌̊̉ ̴͔̏̄̒ḁ̶̮̆̅̽ ̵̙̎̇͒f̶̯̔a̵̝̾͒͌ḯ̸̭͍̪ḷ̷̅ų̸̮͌r̵̩̝̫͗̐͌e̶̡͝ ̸̙͋͑h̷̳͗͑́͜e̴̝͊̕'̶͇̱̫̍s̸̱̩̈ ̵͔͈̗̇̊a̶͙͊ ̷̯̙́͠f̵͉̳͈̑ă̴̗͝į̸̇l̵̞͖̄́͛ų̸̪̄̒r̴͓̱̋e̵̛̟....
Eventually Builderman falls asleep, being tormented by twisted nightmares about his friends, his people, his admin family. They all begging for help. Then shouting that it was his fault. The eyes staring at him, seeing every imperfection.
Notes:
AAAH I NEED A NEW SCHEDULE!!!
So I'll be trying my best to write chapters IN THE MORNING. Because later in the day I'm busy hanging out with my long distance friend and then I'm too tired to write anything.
So now the chapters will be posted earlier instead of almost 11pm as I'm writing this.
____
Also thanks to the person that gave me an idea for Builderman's angst. You know who you are >:D
Chapter 82: Unexpected Help
Chapter Text
- "...rman"
- "....ilderman!"
- "BUILDERMAN!"- Builderman wakes up with a start, after hearing someone screaming his name.
He sits up, breathing heavily. He feels someone touching his back, rubbing circles on it. The admins continues to just breathe for a while, trying to calm down. Eventually the world becomes clear again. The wooden ceiling, stone walls. The person sitting next to him turns out to be Shedletsky.
- "Are you feeling better?"
- "Yeah... Thanks..."
- "You still look distressed. Have the dreams wouldn't let you rest?"
- "I-I... I don't remember them. But... I know they weren't pleasant."- Dussekar floats over, sitting next to Builderman.
- "I can't blame you. That stuff we learnt? It hit us all hard. I also had a bunch of nightmares. So did Matt."- Shedletsky says, shaking his head.
- "Yeah..."- Builderman looks down at his hands. Remembering how yesterday's night he wished to end it all. But now he sees his friends being here, caring for him. And suddenly a small flame of hope ignites again, he can't leave them.
Before any of the admins can say anything else, there's a knock on the door. When it opens Mafioso is standing there.
- "I see you're awake. Good."- He nods and continues. - "We won't be able to leave for a while. There are reports of a really strong storm on the surface."
- "For SFOTH's sake! Others are out there!"- Shedletsky curses, worried about the rest of the group.
- "They're smart. I'm sure that they will figure something out."- Mafioso anwsers. - "Your plans for today?"
- "We... We probably go to library again."- Builderman says, glancing at other admins. They both nod, agreeing. - "What about you?"
- "Yesterday we traded the webs. Today we are thinking to go explore the other... Underwater bubbles. We hope to scavenge something."
- "Well... I hope you will have luck. Just try not to die."
- "Of course.... You too"- Mafioso says and leaves, closing the door.
- "You know. When he's not killing us, he's a really nice person."- Builderman says.
- "You're speaking facts. I'm glad he can do nice acts."- Dusekkar agrees.
Eventually, after small breakfast made out of the half of the bread Mafioso brought in yesterday. The group makes their way to the library. Inside they continue to look through pages, reading book after book. They spent there a good few hours.
- "I doubt you'll find anything useful there and even if you did it was probably a really small amount or changed."- A male voice calls out. The three admins look up. A man who looks like he's been 40-50 years is staring at them. He has blondish while hair and slight facial hair.
- "And who are you?"- Shedletsky raises an eyebrow, putting his legs on the table.
- "Heh. Apologies. My name is Liam, I'm the leader of the Crossroads."
- "Oh! I'm terribly sorry about my friend's behaviour!"- Builderman stands up.
- "Don't worry it's alright. Everyone's suspicious of everyone. Can't blame you."- Liam smiles.
- "If I can ask. Is there a reason you interact with us? Perhaps a task?"
- "No. No. I do not wish anything from you. But I see you're interested in ancient history.I managed to save records of the past. But you would need to visit my private study room."
- "And you're trusting us with that?"
- "My friend vouched for you."
- "Huh? May I ask who?"
- "Apologies, but that person prefers to stay anonymous. Now if you want to find more detailed history. Follow me."
The leader leaves the room. Three admins make eye contact, a silent conversation between them. Both Builderman and Dusekkar follow after the man. Shedletsky reluctantly stans up and walks after them.
Eventually they arrive in front of a house. It is located in higher point of Crossroads and looks bigger than the others, which makes sense considering that Liam is a leader. A younger man, a bit over 20 years old is holding a spear, standing near the entrance.
- "Father. You are risking it. Who knows what they'll do."
- "I trust my friend Elijah. He clearly cares about history."
- "Or he's faking it. You never saw his face!"
- "Elijah."
- "Sorry..."
- "Ahem. Apologies friends, this is my son Elijah. He's one of the hunters and he's overprotective of me."- Liam looks back at the admins, smiling fondly. - "Let's go. I'll show you the way."
The admins follow. Trying to ignore the piercing glare of Elijah. Inside, the house is quite spacious. Being lead through the corridors, they eventually arrive in dead end. Liam asks them to turn around, after they look back again there's a hole in the wall. Liam looks really proud of his secret entrance.
The admins walk down the stairs. There are a lot of them. The entrance closing behind them. Eventually they arrive in small room, filled with books, technology and scrolls.
- "Welcome to my study room. A place where the history is preserved."- Liam smiles. The admins know they hit a jackpot.
Notes:
Send help I've fallen into a wormhole of the ending of my own story XD
Chapter 83: Lore Digging
Chapter Text
- "This place is interesting, I have to ask. How did you manage to keep it safe, was it a hard task?"- Dusekkar asks.
- "Yes. The new generation of admins made sure anything about past is erased. I sadly was born many years too late to save most of the records."
- "Why would they do that?"- Builderman glances at the leader.
- "No idea. But I have a theory that they didn't want people to know how it was when the previous admins ruled."- Liam explains with a sad expression. - "Since I was young I was fascinated by the past. After I finished my studies I committed my life to recover at least some fragments of the ancient history."
- "That is a honourable thing to do."- Builderman agrees, kicking Shedletsky's leg to make him stop glaring at the leader.
- "I had to stop a bit when I met my wife. Then Elijah came to us. A little bundle of joy. He had big plans... Then the disaster came... My son is not the same anymore... After seeing his mother die."- Liam sigh with sadness, before blinking. - "Apologies. You're not here to listen to me ramble. Feel free to look around at what I gathered."
- "You are a really determined and passionate person. I'm sorry you had to go through all that."
- "It's alright. Everyone has their own battles. I'm sure you have yours."- Liam stares at Builderman with knowing look.
After a few minutes, everyone is deep in the literature. The admins catching up on the missing history. Their mood dropping once they find a document talking about termination of Jane Doe. Clockwork went missing and got announced as deceased. Even Scripter was found dead, brutally killed. Other admins they worked with are also dead.
The remaining Admins sit in silence. The realisation dawning on them. They're the last ones. Despite another strong hit, they keep their composure. Then an announcement is heard.
- "Father. You have a visitor."- Elijah voice calls out of the speakers. Liam stands up.
- "Apologies friends. I'll be back."- He says and leaves the room. The admins being left alone.
- "H-how are you two holding up?"- Builderman asks, his voice slightly shaky.
- "Not the best, I have to say. However with you guys I know we can save the day."- Dusekkar says with sad voice.
- "Matt's right... Them being gone... It hurts, but we still have each other."- Shedletsky smiles slightly, before going serious. - "I don't trust that guy."
- "Why?"- Builderman glances at the swordmaster.
- "Dude appears out of nowhere acting all friendly? And has a friend vouch for us? The only people we interacted with are Danny and Rob, both left for a mission. I'm telling you, there is some deeper meaning to this."- Shedletsky crosses his arms.
- "John is right. This is unusual sight."
- "Just keep your guard up, but at the same time try to gather as much information as possible."- Builderman orders, agreeing with Shedletsky. They can't let their guard down.
- "I still don't understand your reasons for this. But I trust you friend."
- "We need to wait, but when the right time comes... Everything will unravel."
Notes:
>:D
Chapter 84: Storm Tea
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
Chapter Text
The terrible storm lasted for a week. People living underwater know that if someone was on the surface, they had to fight to survive.
The three admins spent every day digging through the history stored in the study room belonging to the leader. Every day they came over Elijah was glaring at them, each stare feeling like daggers being thrown at them. Despite this Liam is being nothing but welcoming. The elder man seems happy to have someone to talk about history, the admins see he's truly passionate about it.
Meanwhile Mafioso and his people were exploring the bubbles. One time they even bumped into the group that Danny and Rob are in and together they managed to slain one of mutated creatures. Later they split the loot in half and used it to trade. When they returned, the storm already ended.
Now, when the information came that the storm ended, the group is really to return back to the cabin. After staying one last night in the Crossroads, being the second day after the storm ended. The admins and mafia pack their things, then they leave.
When walking through the trading area, they spot something unusual. Basically everyone is gathered around one stand, to the point that there are guards making sure everyone is behaving.
- "What in the Robloxia is happening there?"- Shedletsky whispers to others. Builderman anwsers with a shrug and walks over. Trying his best to avoid people that may bump into him.
Eventually they spot the stand, two people are working without break, trading with others. Builderman asks a person waiting in line.
- "Excuse me. It's our first time here, why is everyone so interested in that stand?"
- "Oh. These people are trading Storm Tea. This is literally the best tea you can get here. It's a limited event. It happens only once in a while."- The Robloxian explains. Builderman looks back at others, before he can ask anything Mafioso enters the line, standing behind a brown haired girl with mint flower in her hair.
After a while of waiting the Mafia boss is finally the one really to trade, a girl with picnic hat is smiling.
- "Welcome. What do you have to offer?"- She asks, Mafioso gestures to Consigliere, who walks over and shows a few things he can offer. The girl analyses them.
- "Hmm... I think I'll take the-"
- "Oooh! I want those wheels! I can use them to finally fix this skateboard I found!"- The other person, wearing a traffic cone cuts her off.
- "We talked about this!"
- "Oh come on!!! Please!!!"
- "Ugh. Fine. Would you be okay with double the goods if we take two things?"- The girl asks, Mafioso looks at Builderman who nods.
- "Yes. We can do that."- Mafioso agrees. The traffic cone guy celebrates, grabbing the wheels. The girl takes a survival knife with an old planet sticker on it.
When the girl is packing their Storm Tea's, Builderman feels someone's watching him. He looks at Shedletsky and Dusekkar. They also feel the same.
- "A trio who knows so much of the past
Yet knows nothing about the future. You interest me."- A voice calls out. The trio quickly glances around, yet finding nothing. Then Shedletsky notices a floating bandana and gloves.
- "What the ####?"- He says. The person wearing a traffic cone looks over with a frown.
- "Sorry about them! They spent too much time hanging out with the leader and now know a bunch of odd facts. And we talked about it!!! Don't freak out people will your scary rhymes!"- The person continues, before letting out a gasp. - "You! Don't roll your eyes at me!!!"
The mafialings quietly laugh seeing the interaction. One of them, Contractee whispers something to Mafioso, making him smile not voluntarily, before he quickly masks it. Then the mafia boss pats his head with fondness in his eyes.
The group quickly packs the Storms Tea's, getting more apologies for the invisible person's behaviour. As they are walking away, the invisible person speaks up again.
- "The past is the past. One who ran disappeared. Return to where it can be fixed."
- "YOU STOP SCARING THE CUSTOMERS!"- The traffic cone person yells again. Getting ready to swerve another customer, who's a winged robloxian with a bunch of colourful and rich looking crystals.
Despite the situation being kind of creepy, Builderman can't help but smile. It reminds him of how he used to make sure Doom won't destroy things. Or when Shedletsky was still Telamon and enjoyed freaking out people.
Eventually the group goes up in the elevator that screams 'Just let me die'. Each loud noise making the group nervous, making them believe it will fall down. When they arrive at the surface, they sigh with relief.
The people that take care of the ships, made sure that nothing bad happened to the boats during the storm. The group boards the motorboat and the raft. Shedletsky making sure that Builderman is not driving. They finally start they way back home.
Chapter 85: After Storm
Chapter Text
When the storm ended, the group from the cabin slowly exits the basement. Well except Noob. They rush out of there as fast as they can, they don't want to stay down there with spiders any minute longer.
The house is still standing. However multiple windows are broken and the door is ripped off. The roof has a few holes and lot of the trees outside fell over. And there's a lot more water. C00lkidd drags 007n7 and Bluudude to jump in puddles, the former hacker smiles softly seeing them just acting like kids.
Pr3ttyprincess continues to cling to 1x1x1x1, the girl doesn't want to dirty her clothes even more than they already are, she's also really tired because she couldn't get much rest because of the storm. 1x4 sighs and picks her up, the girl lets out a surprised gasp, before she leans in. The embodiment of hatred glares at each person that looks in their way.
After a while of cleaning up the glass inside the house. Chance finds himself annoying, despite the burn on his hand is getting better, they still lack the full mobility, his hand constantly shaking every time he uses it to pick something up. Eventually he sighs and spots Noob sitting on the couch. The gambler to join them.
- "Hey Noob! How are you doing?"
- "B-beter now that I'm out of that basement"
- "Yeah I get it."- The gambler sighs and surprisingly takes off their glasses, his golden eyes scanning the room.
- "Chance? W-what are you doing?"
- "I... I trust you. And it's not too bright now, since the clouds are still here and the lights aren't on so it's not going to make my head hurt."
- "I-I mean... You never took it off in the purgatory? It was dark too..."- They say, nervously looking at the gambler. Chance smiles, but it isn't their usual smirk, it's a real smile.
- "I trust you Noob.... I'm terrified of taking them off, but I trust you."
- "O-Oh..."- Noob slightly blushes from the sudden declaration, Chance laughs after seeing the embarrassment of the younger survivor.
- "What? I'm telling the truth!"
- "I-I'm glad you... Like... Trust me..."- Noob a bit struggles with the words, fidgeting with their fingers. - "I-If I can ask... Why you always... Like...."
- "Hide them? Stuff happened."- Chance sighs, ignoring the ache in his chest. Luckily it's lesser than it was before. - "People tend to stare at the odd things, pointing them out. He... He also used them to read me, people playing poker, too. Eyes are the key to read people... Well except Two Time's. For them you need to look at the tail."
- "Oh... S-sorry that happened to you."
- "It's fine. It's been a long time ago. Sure I'm not fully okay, but I'm better. And I'm happy I have you guys as friends."- Chance smiles. Noob also does the same, suddenly hugging them, but gently, mindful of Chance's injuries. After a while they speak up.
- "I know we have a house to clean up and fix... But do you want to play cards?"
- "Ohoho... Are you into poker?"- Chance smirks.
- "N-not the gambling. But cards in general are fun."- Noob says, before slightly jumping because something hairy just touched them. Looking down they see Ace staring at them.
- "He wants to be picked up."- Chance smiles. Noob then picks up the bunny.
A while later, Ace is happily snuggled on Noob's laps. Chance is shuffling the cards when Taph walks over.
- "♥️♦️♣️♠️❓"
- "Yeah! We're playing cards. Do you want to join?"- Noob asks.
- "👍"- Taph smiles under the bandana, before sitting next to Chance. Then seemingly out of nowhere Jason appears too, the killer also interested in having some fun.
The group plays one round with each other. Chance decided to play without their glasses, so he makes sure to try keep his poker face. Jason has a benefit of having on a mask and generally staying really still. Taph also is a strong player, his face being completely hidden, who knows if he's not smirking under the bandana. Noob's poker face is completely different that what Chance is used to, because they constantly have nervous expression while having really good cards. It's them that wind the first round.
Just as they are about to start second round, Elliot walks over.
- "Sorry to interrupt. I have a question."
- "What is it?"- Chance asks.
- "Well... Two Time is feeling better, they're still hurting but it's better than for the past few days. They want to join, and drag me and Azure into it."
- "Oh! Sure!!!"- Chance smiles, everyone else also seems to be okay with that. A bit later Azure carries Two Time to the group. They seem to have small fever, but overall they look better.
After another few rounds both Guest 1337 and Noli join in. Everyone decided to make a game night. The people that aren't playing are observing from the sidelines. Kid's pick the person they're rooting for. Everyone is having fun despite the situation not being the best.
Notes:
Question! Would you be okay if Spring would be focused more about Crossroads/Survivors & Killers and less about disaster (flood).
______Funny Random Scenario from a joke multiverse travel AU I have no idea how came to be XD:
*Chance minding his own business. Two Time appears out of nowhere*
Two Time: "Hello Gambler! I'm stealing your luck because I'm going on multiverse adventure!!!" *Steals Chance's luck*
*Two Time proceeds to "try" saving kids from the forest while killing different cultists and sacrificing their teammate will a sapling. Beat up some Finn Mccool guy with 100+ hp using Storm Clouds. Then they face multiple kinds of zombies, get tormented by gamble upgrade, get set on fire by a teammate and kidnapped multiple times. Then they almost win Squid Game on their third attempt despite NEVER playing this game before!*
(It's all based on things I experienced while playing Roblox with my friends while having on Two Time cosplay :D)
Chapter 86: Tension
Chapter Text
Builderman sighs with relief once he sees the familiar shape of the hill. A few minutes later and he's happily on the land. The group can see the damage the storm caused. For the safety they all pull motorboat and the raft on the land. Then they head to the cabin.
The first person that sees their return is John Doe who was walking around the cabin. The corrupted man stares at them, while his face doesn't change, being constantly stuck as a empty smile. The man is able to slowly wave back to them. This surprises everyone, because it's rare to see some kind of reaction from him.
- "Hello to you too, John."- Builderman smiles, despite the grief being overwhelming. Then out of the house rans out Taph. The demolitionist waves to everyone, happy to see them back.
- "Heh. Did you miss us that much?"- Shedletsky smirks, looking at the winged demolitionist. The former admin is masking his own sadness.
- "MAFIOSO!!!"- A child's voice is heard. Before the said killer can react, a red blurr bumps into him. C00lkidd is hugging him tightly.
- "Hello C00lkidd."
- "There was a BIG and SCARY storm!!! But I was really brave!!! OH and Noli's glitch made him clip through a CHAIR!!!"- The eight year old summarises everything that happened so far.
- "Y0u r3ally h4d t0 t3ll h1m TH4T!?"- Noli glares at the kid. C00lkidd gives him an evil smirk and shows his tounge.
- "C00lkidd. We don't do that."- 007n7 tries to intervene, however he can't do anything when every single one of the killers are encouraging this behaviour. Mafioso ruffles C00lkidd's hair.
- "Let the kid have fun n7."- Then he throws a package at the former hacker. 007n7 looks down and sees some kind of ointment. - "Both you and Azure check it out. If I'm right it should help with C00lkidd's skin."
- "Thank you..."- 007n7 smiles with relief. His heart was breaking each time he saw C00lkidd suffering from the itchiness and pain.
The reunion takes a while. Basically everyone showing up. Elliot and Azure are happy to finally get some more painkillers. Noli disappears upstairs, because he decided to inform 1x1x1x1 of the stuff that was brought back.
Mafialings are kidnapped by Guest 666 who decided that they deserve to have some fun. Now they're hanging out together. Meanwhile Pr3ttyprincess begged the group to have one big tea party. They had one, enjoying the taste of storm tea's. And since Mafioso was able to get a lot of the storm tea's they still have a lot for next few days, or weeks. Depending on how they will ration it.
Then after the returning group get some rest, and sending kids to join mafialings and Guest 666. The group is in the kitchen, the conversation needs to be done. The mood drops.
- "They're gone. We are the last ones."- Builderman drops the bomb. Survivors and the killers that remained in the room looks at them is shock. Noob who is sitting next to Dusekkar quickly hugs him.
- "I-I'm sorry for your loss...."
- "I appreciate kind words. I'm sad that my friends are just the past. However I am aware, that with you as our new friends we will continue to last."- Dusekkar says, returning the hug.
- "What happened... If you know... And I can ask?"- Guest anwsers, he instinctively moves his hand to the location of inside pocket where he has a picture of his own family, understanding their pain. Shedletsky anwsers him.
- "We found a note indicating that the hacker attack that ended up killing BrightEyes, Doombringer and Stickmasterluke was started by May Madness Group."
- "Them?"- 007n7 says, he suddenly remembered some mentions of them when he still used to keep connections with exploiters community, but soon after he completely pulled away.
- "Yes. Two members of the group Ellernate and Caleb244 were banned and locked in Banlands. However the third member was able to get away. His name is-"
- "ITrapped..."- Chance whispers. Shedletsky's head snaps in their direction.
- "You're familiar with that name?"- He asks. Meanwhile Chance starts to feel sick, long forgotten memories are returning. Pieces falling into their place. Gambler's eyes that aren't hidden behind the glasses fill with terror.
- "I-I.... I remember now... He's been... My... Friend. He... Oh god... After I died... After he..."
- "Chance I need you to breathe."- Guest says with serious voice, he walks over and puts a hand on his shoulder.
- "ITrapped... He killed me.... And then... He must've manipulated my parents... Just like he did to me... My parents... They have contacts...."- Chance continues, his hands shaking terribly. Shedletsky's eye's widen with realisation.
- "You helped him...."
- "I didn't know..."
- "You HELPED HIM!!!"- The admin quickly stands up, the chair falling on the floor.
- "Shedletsky."- Builderman says with a warning, however the former admin seems to be lost in his emotions.
- "BECAUSE OF YOUR HELP HE WAS ABLE TO GET TO THE KEY! BECAUSE OF YOUR HELP HE LEAD TO HER DEATH!!!"- The former admin shouts, glaring at the gambler, his eyes glowing red. Chance also stands up, while Guest quickly steps between them.
- "SHEDLETSKY!"- Builderman stands up, trying to calm down his friend. - "Calm down it's NOT necessary!"
- "HE'S JUST LIKE THEM!!! YOU HELP THEM YOU SICK ####### I'LL KILL YOU JUST LIKE YOU HELPED KILL THEM!!!"
- "I DIDN'T KNOW!!!"
- "STOP LYING FOR ROBLOX'S SAKE!"- Shedletsky punches the table. The table cracking under the strength of the punch. Chance takes a terrified step back. Mafioso takes out his sword.
Luckily the former admin turns around and leaves the cabin.
- "You all stay! For your safety..."- Builderman orders while following after him.
Chance quickly puts on his glasses and runs upstairs. Elliot and Guest follow after him to make sure he won't do anything stupid. The tension is filling the room. No one dares to move. No one dares to speak up. 007n7 is silently glad that the kids weren't in the house. He quickly goes to join them outside, in case that Shedletsky ran off in their direction.
Meanwhile update 1x1x1x1 finds themselves confused.
- "Where the #### did my hate go?"- He says, the constant hatred suddenly gone replaced by the unusual peace.
- "TH3 h3ll y0u m34n by TH4T?"- Noli looks up from his hacking device with confusion.
Notes:
I HC that Shedletsky and 1x1x1x1 are still connected. So if Shedletsky experiences a lot of negative emotions, the hatred still can return to him. However once he calms down it goes back to 1x1x1x1 because they're the main vessel for it.
_____
I SPENT AN ENTIRE HOUR TRYING TO FIGURE OUT THAT ONE DUSEKKAR'S LINE. I felt like I'm going insane XD
Chapter 87: Running out of luck... Or Not?
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! Emotional distress??
Does this count as one??
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chance runs into one of the rooms. The door slamming behind him. The gambler feels sick, the thought that he helped someone that lead to killing someone makes them nauseous. Chance feels like in a daze, in his attempt to get away he runs into the nightstand, painfully hitting his side. After stumbling their back hits the wall, sending a wave of pain through his still bruised chest.
Chance continues to breathing heavily, the memory from the conversation, the memories from the past. It all continues to mix with reality. Gambler feels tears streaming down his face, they desperately try to stop them, after all He never liked when he was overreacting.
- "Just... Stop crying... Don't overreact... Calm down... Come on..."- Chance whispers to himself, however tears don't stop. The frustration bubbles up, the gambler hits his head once, trying to calm down. They immediately regret it when the pain registers.
- "Chance?"- A calm voice suddenly calls out. Chance's head snaps up, he sees Him standing before them. Chance tries to move further away, but the wall doesn't let them.
His eyes widen behind the glasses, when He approaches. But instead of the harsh and cold touch he was expecting, the touch is gentle. The hands are grabbing his own, slowly circling on their palms. Gradually Chance begins to calm down, the reality shift's. Now instead of Him, there's standing Elliot. The healer looks worried.
- "E-Elliot?"- Chance whispers, trying to look away to hide the tears, but a firm hand stops him. Turns out Guest is also in the room, now next to the Gambler.
- "It's okay Chance. Just calm down."- Elliot whispers, silently checking out on any self inflicted injuries, frowning seeing a small bruising on his forehead.
- "I-I swear. I didn't know H-He..."
- "We know Chance. We all know that. It's not your fault. Shedletsky was consumed by grief and snapped. What he did wasn't okay."- Guest says firmly. The soldier got freaked out seeing the admin basically loose it on Chance. He genuinely was afraid for Gambler's life.
The trio continues to sit in peaceful silence. Guest sitting on Chance's left, while Elliot sits on Chance's right. Chance still let's out occasional sniffles and his breath hitches sometimes, the nausea continues to persist. Each though, each memory is sending a wave of it. Guest continues to rub their back, the action reminding him of how he used to comfort Charlotte.
- "I-I'm sorry... I-I shouldn't overreact."
- "This isn't overreaction!"- Elliot quickly protests, Chance looks at him with confusion.
- "I was on battlefield. I saw people die, I killed people. But even I got scared Shedletsky acting like that. And I wasn't even the target. I can believe how scary it must've looked for you."- Guest says, reassuringly tightening the grip on Chance's hand. But not enough to hurt his burned skin. The soldier understands how painful burn injuries are, both from his time in the army and from C00lkidd's sword.
After a few minutes there's a quiet knock on the door. Both survivors can feel Chance tense up.
- "Come in!"- Guest says. The door opens showing Noob standing there. The survivalist holds Ace in their arms. For a split second Chance sees Him.
- "I-I'm sorry to interrupt. But this little guy was really determined to get to you."- They say, closing the door.
When they walk over, Ace basically jumps from their hands. Noob barley is able to hold onto the bunny, gently putting him down. Ace quickly jumps onto Chance, getting comfortable on their lap. Chance immediately relaxes, a small and soft smile on his face. Noob continues to stand awkwardly, not knowing whether they should leave or stay.
The choice is made for them when Chance makes an inviting gesture. The survivalist sitting in front of the trio. Despite the fact that Noob looks like Him, Chance is glad the survivalist is here. They're a striking contrast compared to Him. One cold, calculated and manipulative, while other kind, gentle and supportive.
- "H-hey Noob. Remember how we used to rule on those DDR machines in the cabin?"
- "Y-yeah... I remember when you b-became so into them you danced until you feel asleep."
- "Yeah. Then you woke up and started complaining about your being sore."- Elliot rolls his eyes. Despite still feeling terrible, Chance chuckles weakly, slowly petting Ace.
- "The same thing happened to you."- Noob looks at Elliot smugly. The Pizzaman gasps.
- "Hey!"
Chance smiles listening to them bicker, he's still amazed by how different they are compared to the people he had to deal in his past. Now they see how everyone in is life were fake. The survivors, a bunch of broken and traumatised people are like family to him. A family that is closer to them, than his own parents were.
The nausea is still present, but now weaker, because negative memories and thoughts are being dimmed by the lights radiating from the other survivors. They're keeping Chance anchored in the present.
Guest is also smiling. He knows that the problems from that situation will still arise, but he's glad that Chance is able to get some rest before the confrontation that will happen sooner or later.
Notes:
I love writing angst :D
Also big thanks to my friend for helping me figure out the title for this chapter ^^
Chapter 88: CALM DOWN!!!
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
IMPORTANT QUESTION IN THE END NOTES!!!
I would appreciate it if you answered!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Builderman ran out of the cabin, trying to catch up after Shedletsky. The admin curses his past self for deciding on shorter appearance.
Years ago when the first true robloxians were being made Builderman left his appearance of a god. He purposely made himself smaller to seem more friendly. It ended up being the right choice, because the robloxians were afraid of Telamon, however friendly with Builderman. As the years passed Builderman became used to his new height.
Now Builderman wishes he was slightly taller, it meant he would be able to run quicker if he had longer legs.
The god finally sees Shedletsky. The former admin is striking a tree with his sword. The damage is already done. Builderman approaches cautiously.
- "Shedletsky."
- "If you came here to lecture me then get lost."- Shedletsky snaps, turning around and glaring at the shorter man. His eyes are glowing red, in that moment Builderman is reminded of Telamon.
- "I'm aware of your grief. I experience it myself."
- "YOU HAVE-"
- "Before you say I have no idea what you're going through, hear me out first. I've been friends with them longer than you. You were pushing them away at first before you accepted their friendship. I KNOW what you're feeling."- Builderman cuts off Shedletsky. The sword master walking over, the height difference being obvious.
- "This doesn't excuse what HE did! He helped the person that lead to their death!!!"
- "Grief doesn't excuse what YOU did! You're acting like a hypocrite!"- Builderman slightly raises his voice. Not enough to shout, but loud enough to make a point... To remind his friend that he's also a god. Shedletsky visibly recoils, hearing that.
- "What the #### you mean by that!?"
- "You're acting like you aren't connected to a killer! You're acting just like we treated 007 before seeing the truth! You're acting just like others when they learned about your connection with 1x1x1x1."
- "That's different!"- Shedletsky shouts, but the red glow is slightly dimmer.
- "How? Tell me how is that different!? Did you have any control over 1x's actions!? Did 007 had control over his son!? ....Do I have control over John Doe? No! They're their own person, they have their own personality. Make their own choices!"
- "W-Well...."
- "Do you think Chance had any control over what ITrapped did? Because I don't think so. You and I both know that their friend used to hurt them in past in some way. He trusted YOU with that knowledge. And now what you're doing!?"
- "....Oh..."
- "YEAH! 'OH'! I have no idea the extent of the damage. But I'm sure you just destroyed something, that trust Chance gave to you.. it's gone. And I'm pretty sure you remember what Bright used to say."
- "Trust is hard to gain... But easy to destroy."- Shedletsky whispers. Remembering his wife's words. The anger finally becoming slightly muted. - "I don't know why I reacted like that..."
- "From what I saw... Grief works differently for each person. Guest is trying to lock it away, Noob becomes more emotional but also closed off. Elliot... Elliot just straight up killed it. 007n7 too..."
- "... yeah. And I ####### snap at people and destroy all connections."- Shedletsky looks back at the tree he was previously slashing.
- "Yeah... I think I'm like Guest. Just lock it away and hope for better. And Matt... I honestly don't know about him."- Builderman sighs. The duo sits together in silence. After a while they continue to talk, trying to figure out how to deal with Shedletsky's anger, because is never truly left.
Meanwhile upstairs in the cabin 1x1x1x1 is sitting on the bed, completely confused.
- "0-0k4y. L3t m3 g3t th1s str41ght. Y0ur h4t3 jUst l3ft?"
- "Yes... It's gone!?"- 1x4 anwsers, for the first time since Noli know's him the voice doesn't have any hostility.
- "1 gu3ss 1t d3c1d3d t0 g3t a d1v0rc3."- Noli chuckles, the voice glitching even more.
- "Noli."- 1x1x1x1 shakes their head in slight annoyance. Noli continues to laugh even more, the glitching intensifying until the hacker just glitches out.
1x1x1x1 stares at the empty space with confusion. Not only he doesn't understand what they're feeling, but the only person that theoretically could explain it to them just glitched out of reality. Or so he thought.
Five minutes later the door to the room opens. Noli is standing there with annoyed expression and covered in cobwebs.
- "1 #u#k##g gl1ch3d thr0ugh fl00r's 1nt0 th3 b4s3m3nt!"- The hacker exclaimes. Instead of usual annoyance and anger, 1x1x1x1 actually starts to chuckle, before it turns into quiet laughter. Noli glares at them with annoyance.
After a while the Ex Embodiment of Hatred finally calms down. A bit of seriousness creeping in.
- "You never glitch that much."
- "3h. 1t's n0th1ng."
- "Stop lying."
- "1 h4v3 1t m0stly und3r c0ntr0l. 1 b3t 1t's jUst 0ur c4pt0r tr00ling m3. L3t's jUst f0cus 0n expl41n1ng y0ur 3m0t10ns."- Noli exclaims. 1x1x1x1 notices how the glitching seems even stronger, but decides to let it go for now. Instead focusing on hackers explanations.
Notes:
Question.
We are getting near to 100th chapter and this is only HALF of the story.Now I personally prefer continuing the story in the same 'book'. Probably hitting somewhere around 200 chapters.
But I know that some people don't like long stories. And I'm also thinking of people that will discover it later and see a lot of chapters. Would it make people less interested? Idk ┐(‘～`;)┌
Like I said. I would prefer leaving it in one place, but I would like to know your opinion about that.
Chapter 89: Stars in the Sky
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! SLIGHT mention of Suicide. It's only two lines slightly hinting on that.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
When the night came everyone made their way to their rooms. Shedletsky avoided interacting with everyone, quickly hiding away.
Once everyone fell asleep Guest 1337 quietly left the cabin. He frowns seeing the lack of door. Sure, the island is closed off but there's still risk of someone entering. The soldier is silently glad that the beastly killed is always in living room during the night, making sure everyone is safe. Red eyes observe the soldier, however they don't make an attempt to stop him.
Guest 1337 walks over to the bench, he sits on it. Then he looks up into the sky, at the stars. He sighs tiredly, tears sting his eyes. How he wishes he could stargaze with Daisy and Charlotte. He thinks of all those years he missed, realising he has no idea what happened after he 'died'. How Daisy was able to raise Charlotte. How his daughter was able to grow up without him. Each though sending a wave of grief through him. The soldier puts his head in his hands, silently crying.
After a few minutes Guest hears quiet footsteps, he quickly composes himself and turns around, ready to fight in case it's an enemy. His guard lowers once he realises it's just one of the survivors.
- "W-would you mind i-if I joined?"- Noob asks quietly, fidgeting with their fingers. Guest takes a quick breath to calm down more.
- "Sure."- He says, slightly moving so Noob has space. The survivalist walks over and sits next to him.
- "T-thanks..."
- "Are you okay?"- Guest asks. Noob stays quiet for a while then starts talking.
- "W-Well...."- The survivalist cuts off, their brows burrow. - "No. First, are you okay?"
- "What do you mean?"- Guest asks, slightly titling his head with confusion.
- "You always focus on us first! On helping us!!! But you ignore what you're feeling! I-I was there for a while. I saw you cry... I-If you need... I'm here for you..."- Noob says, fidgeting more, but their voice is filled with determination. Guest looks surprised, he never thought someone would realise.
- "Heh... I never thought someone would realise. But I can handle it Noob. It's just feelings, not the end of the world. I have to be strong."
- "B-but you should also let yourself feel... I think that even the strongest people sometimes need a moment to just.... Cry."- Noob explains their reasoning. Guest stares at them, feeling something warm in his chest.
- "How about this... I tell you what's bothering me, you tell me what's bothering you. Okay?"
- "Sure... But you go first!"- Noob crosses his arms, giving Guest a look that immediately tells him that there's no room for discussion.
- "Alright."- He smiles, but then his smile drops. - "I'm just thinking, about everything I missed when it comes to my family. They had to live without me. It must've really hurt my wife, not only she lost her friend, but also a husband on the same day."
- "O-Oh.... That's must been hard... But... From what I heard you talking about her. I think she's a strong person."
- "She is..."- Guest smiles with nostalgia and melancholy. - "She and Matt are the strongest people I know. I wish I could have been for them more... And now they're dead... And I'm still here."
- "A-Are you planning to.....do what Elliot..."
- "No. I'm not. I want to remember them. It gives me strength. Hope. And I know that if they learned what I did... They would kill me again."- Guest chuckles quietly, Noob joining.
- "Reminds me of Elliot."
- "Yeah. Guy can scare a literal god. He and Daisy would get along."- Guest then laughs openly, thinking about his wife and Elliot teaming up. After a while the soldier asks a question. - "Now what's bothering you?"
- "W-Well... I had a nightmare. I was back in rounds again, but this time there was no respawning and because of me being weak everyone died. And the killer was.... Sixer."- Noob whispers with shakiness. - "T-then when I woke up I felt like eyes were staring at me, walls closing in. I k-knew I had to get out."
Guest doesn't think much about it, hugging Noob. The survivalist is surprised, but quickly leans in.
- "I feel like a burden to you guys... I-I can't do anything right. I'm painfully average at everything I do when it comes to survival..."- They say. Guest slightly pulls away to see their face.
- "You're never a burden. Everyone has their own strengths and weaknesses. Despite your weaknesses, you're doing great. And I saw how you changed over the time in the purgatory, and even in here."
- "I-I did?"
- "Yes. You became braver, more open with us. I remember that when you first ended up here you were afraid of saying something impolite. Now you can stand your ground. I still remember how you roasted Chance after one of the rounds. That was great."
- "Heh... Maybe you're right... But I still wish I could do more...."
- "I could teach you. Don't worry, it won't be military training I came through, but self defense. Maybe figuring out something with your abilities. Because I bet that punch from you after drinking stale skin potion would hurt."
- "Y-you really would do that!?"- Noob asks, hope in their eyes.
- "Yes. Yes I would. Besides I think it could benefit everyone. We could invite Elliot and Taph too."
- "What about Two Time and Chance? I know they have their sentinel abilities, but it's always better to know how to use other things?"
- "Good idea."- Guest smiles and ruffles Noob's hair.
The duo continues to stargaze. The light breeze flowing through the area. If you focus hard enough you can hear cricket's. After a while Noob speaks up.
- "It's really interesting how the stars seem to blink at us. I know it's like... Related to the light traveling from the great distance or something... But you know what I mean."
- "Yes. Sometimes it seems like they're not stars but eyes in the sky...."- Guest nods, then he adds. - "We should go back. Get ready for tomorrow."
- "Yeah...."
Noob and Guest make their way towards their rooms. Before Noob enters theirs, they stop.
- "Guest?"
- "Yes Noob?"
- "You should let yourself grieve. And if you ever need. I'll be happy to talk again."
- "...Than you Noob. Sweet dreams."
- "You too!"
When Guest lays down on his bed, he smiles softly. He knows that Daisy would love those people. He himself does, they are amazing friends and despite their differences Guest knows that deep down they're a family. Maybe a little crazy, maybe a little weird. But a family. And he's glad for that.
Notes:
Guest doesn't know that Matt survived.
Builderman also never mentioned that fact, because he thought that they were just in the same army squad. + There was a lot of happening, so the name of the person that gave a speech during Guest's memorial slipped from his memory.
Chapter 90: WHO are you!?
Chapter Text
As the morning came, Elliot made his way to the kitchen. He takes out the equipment necessary to make breakfast. While the group doesn't have much, but Elliot knows that he can figure out something for breakfast.
He takes out the already stale bread Mafioso brought, and a few eggs they acquired from Polly the chicken. Right as he is about to crack the eggs into the bowl someone enters the kitchen. Elliot looks up, expecting one of survivors or more friendly killers. Instead he's met face to face with 1x1x1x1.
Elliot looks in their way nervously. He hadn't interacted with him. Sometimes they work together in kitchen, but Elliot always feels like he's walking on egg shells around them so he usually left them be.
- "How long are you going to stare?"- 1x4 asks, their red eye glowing brighter. Elliot feels cold sweat running down his spine.
- "S-sorry. You surprised me....."
- "Heh. Good."- 1x1x1x1 smirks, the zipper in the corner of his mouth goes up. The killer stares at the eggs and bread. - "What are you making?"
Elliot basically choskes on his saliva. 1x1x1x1 never was the one to do small talk. Then Elliot gets another heart attack when the killer is staring at him, waiting for the answer.
- "I-I was thinking about making bread dipped in eggs. And then fried... But it's kinda hard because we don't have oil..."
- "Alright."- 1x1x1x1 nods and just starts making the food. Elliot is questioning his reality, completely confused about their unusual behaviour.
Despite this they work together. Elliot cracking the eggs and mixing them in the bowl, wishing they had spices. 1x4 slices the bread, using a makeshift knife Builderman made a while ago. Then he soaks the bread in the egg mixture for a few seconds, before putting it on the sword stove that completely destroyed the counter it was placed on. The task is difficult without oil, but luckily the duo succeeds.
Elliot leaves the kitchen to call everyone on breakfast, he's completely baffled by the experience. On the stairs he bumps into 007n7.
- "Dude. No idea what happened but something happened to 1x1x1x1. He's nice!"
- "Huh? What do you mean?"- 007n7 looks at Elliot with confusion.
- "Just go and see!"
007n7 glances in the kitchen, at first glance the killer seems normal. But then he realises that there's some sort of calm in his movements, even when they incidentally drop the knife, he doesn't seem to get more angry. There's less hate emanating from them. Without looking up the embodiment of hatred says.
- "Noli has a bad headache. Just take this food to him. And maybe drag Azure there too."
- "O-oh... Thanks for letting me know."- 007n7 says nervously, quickly grabbing the plate and leaving the kitchen. On the way back he spots Elliot, who's whispering something to Taph, probably about odd killer behaviour.
- "You were right. There's something wrong with him...."
- "Yeah! I'm like... So confused right now. Wait. Why are you carrying food somewhere?"
- "Apparently Noli has a headache. This is a task from 1x!"
- "They gave you a task!? Since when he cares about others?"
- "No idea... No idea..."- 007n7 whispers, shaking his head.
- "❗🚪🚶❌" ("I'm not leaving my room today.") - Taph exclaims, already turning around. Elliot quickly grabs his hand.
- "No way! We're in this together! And you're coming with me!"- Elliot starts to drag Taph downstairs.
- "🍔🆘👆❗" ("007n7 help me!")
- "Sorry bud. I have a mission to do!"
- "😫😑❗"
True to 1x's words. Noli is laying on the bed, clutching his head. The pain is especially strong on the rotten side of his head. 007n7 tries his best to coax his old friend into eating, but Noli manages to eat only a bit of food before the nausea kicked in.
Meanwhile downstairs the other members of the group finished breakfast, and now are observing 1x1x1x1 with suspicion. They're rarely downstairs and acting oddly nice. Elliot, Jason and Taph are pretending to play cards while sneaking glances, trying to figure out what is going on.
Dusekkar is having a hushed conversation with Noob and Chance. Meanwhile 1x1x1x1 is sitting in the kitchen, pretending that he's oblivious. The staring makes them uncomfortable, but at the same time he enjoys seeing how much distress his actions cause. The mischievous side of the killer slowly taking over.
Notes:
I keep imagining Elliot and Taph hiding behind a couch, using binoculars to observe 1x1x1x1 like he's some kind of wild animal 🤣
Chapter 91: Fixing what's broken
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! Vomiting is slightly described!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chance continues to talk with Noob and Dusekkar, each one of them sneaking glances at 1x1x1x1. The killer went to the basement, possibly to look after Noli's spiders. The group is aware that there's something going on with the glitchy killer, but so far nothing too serious happened, just a few glitches here and there, easy to laugh off.
Builderman walks downstairs, his expression serious. Then he glances at Elliot and Taph and his face twists into confusion. Elliot is standing next to the basement entrance, while Taph is trying to use glass from broken windows as a spying glass. The demolitionist is focused on checking out the kitchen equipment 1x1x1x1 used, looking for any odd stuff.
- "What are they doing?"- Builderman asks with confusion. Jason who was sitting nearby just shrugs.
The killer is focused on taking out small branches and leaves from John Doe's hair. Builderman doesn't dare to ask what happened. The corrupted man is sitting with his eyes closed, slightly swaying as he almost falls asleep.
- "They are investigating 1x. He's been acting really odd today. They're too nice"- Noob anwser the question.
Builderman nods with confusion, then he turns to look at Chance, his expression serious again.
- "Chance. He wants to talk with you... About yesterday. You can say no, he'll understand. I will be there too."- Builderman says. Gambler's smile slightly drops, his fingers fidgeting with the coin. Chance begins to anxiously flip the coin, thinking about the answer.
- "I.... I'm not..."
- "Chance. There's no pressure. But I promise he's calm now."- Builderman says softly. Noob glances at Chance with worry, putting a hand on their shoulder, reassuring the gambler. Eventually Chance sighs.
- "Fine."
- "Are you sure?"
- "Yes. Let's go before I will start to doubt myself."- Chance says, a strained smile on his face.
Builderman nods and starts walking upstairs. Chance follows after him. Still anxiously flicking their coin. He sighs with relief when he hits three charges. The weakness eventually running out. Right before admins room Chance hesitates, his hands hovering over the knob. Builderman places a reassuring hand on their shoulder, before the admin can say anything Chance opens the door.
Shedletsky looks up, when he sees Chance his face turns into something between worry and sorrow. The former admin stand up.
- "Chance... I..."- Shedletsky cuts off, looking unsure.
- "Just tell me what you want to say."- Chance says coldly, immediately regretting the action when he remembers that He hated when they talked back. Gambler braces himself for some emotional impact.
- "I'm really sorry."- Shedletsky says, Chance almost does a double take. He never apologized, always making it look like it was Chance who was the problem.
- "What?"
- "What I did... It was... I messed up. I know I destroyed something, I know I hurt you. Builderman was right, I am a hypocrite. When I revealed my connection with 1x1x1x1 I expected understanding... But when your connection with.... That person was revealed... I shouldn't have acted like that. I'm truly sorry. You don't have to forgive me. Just know that I will try my very best to never do that again."
When Shedletsky finishes up, the silence begins to stretch. Chance's head is filled with thoughts. They are mix of Shedletsky's outburst, recently remembered memories of ITrapped and now Shedletsky's apology. ITrapped never apologized, he never was the one in the wrong. Yet Shedletsky, an admin, A GOD is openly apologising, admitting his mistake. It shows Chance the difference between the two of them.
It doesn't fix anything. What was done left a wound that will become a scar. However instead of leaving the wound bleeding, Shedletsky tries to bandage it. Chance looks down, each though about ITrapped and his actions is sending a wave of nausea. Eventually Chance sighs, shaking their head to be set free from the invading thoughts.
- "Shedletsky.... I won't forgive you... Man I'm not good at this... Sorry. This situation, I was terrified I felt sick when I realised that I helped someone who lead to deaths of many people. Including mine... In that moment you looked a lot like Him when He was mad."
- "Chance I'm truly sorry. I understand your reasons on not forgiving me. But-"- Shedletsky begins, but is cut of by Chance.
- "Please. Let me finish.... There is a difference between you two. ITrapped always made it seem like it's me who's the problem. You didn't do that, and I know you long enough to know that it's genuine.... I won't forgive you yet, But I'll give you a second chance..... Pun not intended."- Chance finishes. Shedletsky looks like he's about to collapse with relief.
- "Thank Roblox. That's all I hoped for. I'm really sorry Chance. Our friendship... At least I see it that way. I was terrified when I realised that I basically destroyed it."
- "Dude. We've been through hell together. There's no way a simple argument will destroy it."
- "Chance! It wasn't a simple argument. No it's serious. I really messed up and I know it. I know you're used to downplaying everything, but it is something that shouldn't be downplayed."- Shedletsky says. Chance sighs and nods. Builderman is standing behind them, on his face a relieved smile.
- "Alright.... Well figure is out. Right?"
- "Yeah... We will."
- "Alright. I'm glad you're somewhat okay with each other now! But we have another issue on hand."- Builderman says. Both survivors look at each other, then at him.
- "What do you mean?"
- "Shed, you still feel the negative feelings, anger and hate."
- "Yeah... Not sure why."
- "Downstairs there's 1x1x1x1 that is acting nice and seems to lack their usual anger."- Builderman says. The silence continues for a few seconds. Before both survivors realise what's going on.
- "Oh..."- Shedletsky whispers.
- "Pff... Dude that's crazy. You stole his hate"- Chance chuckles a bit. Despite the fact that they still feel anxious around Shedletsky, he's trying to bring back some normalcy. Now they also understand why his reaction was so strong and violent. It isn't an excuse, but it brings Chance some comfort.
- "I didn't know it was possible."- Shedletsky mumbles. - "Wait... Does he know about... Her being..."
- "No. I don't think they do. We need to tell him before he finds out themselves."- Builderman exclaims, a worried expression on his face. Shedletsky shakes his head.
- "Not now."
- "What?"
- "We'll tell him in the evening. I created 1x1x1x1 to store my hatred. That's basically the only thing they felt since the moment of their creation.... I want him to experience some normalcy. At least for one day."
- "Huh? What does it have to do with the hate being in you?"- Chance tilt's their head, flipping the coin.
- "I'm pretty sure that their reaction will be stronger than mine. And all the hate will return to him. Like... I get mad, hate goes to me. 1x gets mad, hate goes to them."- Shedletsky explains.
- "That makes sense.... "- Builderman nods.
- "Uhh... Then let me know when you'll be telling 1x. I don't want to be a punching bag again."- Chance smiles nervously. Guilt seems to fill Shedletsky again.
- "I will... I'm sorry again."- He says. Chance just nods.
The group continues to talk for a while. Both Chance and Shedletsky are trying to talk out the situation, Shedletsky apologising a hundred more times.
- "Noli. What's going on?"- 007n7 asks while looking at his old friend. He's still a bit awkward when interacting with him, remembering their shared past and what happened.
- "1'm f1n3 S3v. 1t's n0th1ng."- Noli says, his voice weak.
The killer is laying on the bed, curled up and clutching his head. He doesn't want to move, because he knows that it will make it hurt more and make him really nauseous. Azure left him some tea out of herbs that slightly eased the pain, he also took a few painkillers. 007n7 is making sure that Noli won't take too much of them, despite Noli's begging for more.
His head throbs with pain. The smell of the unfinished breakfast is making him sick. Each sound 007n7 incidentally makes seems ten times stronger.
- "0-0h g0ds... 1'm g01ng t0 thr0w uP."- Noli whispers. 007n7's widen. He quickly, but gently moves Noli closer to the edge of the bed. The former hacker beforehand was able to get a bucket just in case.
007n7 takes off the half of the mask Noli wears, revealing his side, just in time. The killer begins to empty his stomach. 007n7 stays, making sure his hair won't get in the way. The action is familiar, nostalgic even. The former hacker lost count how many times he helped Noli, back when they were still in collage. The memories blurry, some forgotten, but muscle memory stays.
After a while Noli empties his stomach. A cold sweat in covering his face. 007n7 makes sure his friend is comfortable. He pulls out his gui, glad that it has a bit more functions. 007n7 teleports himself, taking the food and bucket with him. He quickly empties the bucket, cleaning it, before returning to his old friend.
- "Feeling better?"
- "N0p3."
- "Noli. If there's something wrong... You can tell me. Or someone else. Just please, don't keep this to yourself.
- "1 t0ld y0u. 1'm f1n3! 1 4lw4ys h4d 1ssu3s w1th m1gr41n3s. Y0u sh0ud kn0w th4t..."
- "I know. I know... I'm just... Worried I guess. I tend to overthink stuff.... Especially after C00lkidd.... Nevermind. You just focus on resting, alright?"
- "Mhm..."- Noli hums. The hacker has closed his eyes, trying to sleep off the migraine.
Notes:
I'm staring to wonder if Noli's dialogue is readable. Or if I should start making a normal text 'translations'. Let me know what you think!
Also today I happened to be craving Noli's angst :D
The scene between 007 and Noli wasn't planned.
Chapter 92: The return of Glitter Bomb Duo! + Friends
Chapter Text
- "Alright! What the #### happened to X?!"
- "Bluu swearing is BAD!"- C00lkidd crosses his hands staring at the elder boy.
- "Oh shut it! I'm twelve, I'm not a small kid like you!"
- "I'm not small!"
- "Suuuuure"
- "Bot of you focus!"- Pr3ttyprincess slams her hands on the stool they've been using as a small table. The boys stop their bickering, looking back at her.
- "Princess is right."- C00lkidd nods with 'serious' face.
- "They're in weirdly good humour... We can use it!"- Bluudude smiles, mischief written all over his face.
- "If we are planning to do pranks, allow me go get my partner in crime. It is time for Glitter Bomb Team to return"- Princess smiles evilly.
Five minutes after Taph is sitting next to her. The boys being weirdly okay with his presence.
- "💣✨🩷❓"
- "We could use glitter bombs again... However first we need to somehow get 1x to join us!"
- "😰1️⃣✖️🟩⁉️"
- "Yeah. Have a problem with that? "- Bluudude send a small glare in Demolitionist's directions. Taph's wings slightly curling up behind him, he shakes his head with soundless nervous chuckle.
- "You and Mr Pizzaman were observing them for a while! Have you figured out the reason?"
- "😞❌"
- "I knew you were useless."
- "BLUUDUDE!"- Princess smack's him with her wooden royal staff made out of a stick she found. - "You don't speak to my friend like that!"
- "Geez sorry! Didn't know you were so sensitive."- Bluudude rolls his eyes, barley avoiding another smack.
- "Mr Demolitist... Uhhh... No... Umm... Demoli... Sorry."- C00lkidd fumbles with the harder word. Taph gives him a thumbs up.
- 'Taph' - Taph signs using letter signs. C00lkidd's eyes widen.
- "WAIIIIIT! You know this stuff Jason uses to talk!!! Noob taught me some!!!! Wait wait wait! You know it all the time!? Wooooo that's SOOO C00l!!!!"- The child gets excited. Taph soundlessly chuckles.
- "🤫😈"
- "Hehe! You're a mischievous one Mr Taph!"- C00lkidd chuckles. Bluudude and Pr3ttyprincess stop their fight observing the interaction.
- "If you know it all the time. What's the point of emoticons?"- Bluudude looks at the demolitionist with suspicion. Instead of using the emojis or sign, Taph takes out a piece of paper and writers the answer.
"It's funnier than that way + I don't know too much of sign. Only bit"
The kids read it, nodding with understanding.
- "That makes sense."- Pr3ttyprincess agrees. Taph's wings flutter.
- "Let's get back on the topic. How do we get 1x to join us?"
- "🧒🟥❓"
- "Yeah! I could ask him."- C00lkidd smiles.
- "Is it really that easy?"- Pr3ttyprincess wonders.
This was in fact that easy. Once the group agreed on Shedletsky being the first target 1x1x1x1 immediately agreed. The previously hateful killer helped Bluudude make some traps inside the house.
Meanwhile Taph and Pr3ttyprincess are working outside. Setting up traps in the previously safe spaces. C00lkidd's job is to distract others. So far the operation is a success.
After being done, the group meets up back in the kids group.
Pr3ttyprincess was able to get her hands on two bags of Storm Tea. Using a pot stolen from the kitchen and Bluudude's sword they were able to make some tea for everyone. It is a bit watery, but they all are content with that.
Despite being kind of afraid. Taph takes off his bandana, so he can drink alongside them. After a while he becomes more comfortable with it being gone. He's also glad no one commented on that.
C00lkidd is the first one to finish the tea, despite Princess'es protests that it was drank too quickly. The younger child lays down on the floor, laying his head on 1x1x1x1's lap. The killer looks down in confusion at the smiling child.
- "Hi!"
- "Hi?"
- "Hehe! You know X... You're great."- C00lkidd smiles. The cup of tea 1x4 was drinking freezers in their hands. Surprise is written all over his face. Then a small, soft smile appears. 1x1x1x1 places his hand on C00lkidd's head, stroking the hair.
- "C00lkidd's right! Even when you act... More mean? I know that I can always go to you if I have a problem."- Pr3ttyprincess smiles.
- "Why are we doing that?"- Bluudude looks at the other two kids, getting a glare back, making him quickly correct himself. - "I mean... You're fun. I guess... Taught me a lot."
Taph feels slightly awkward seeing this moment. It feels sacred. The eldest killer having a unusual softness. Taph finally understands why the kids talks so highly about them. The demolitionist silently chuckles, comparing them to unofficial siblings, 1x being the eldest.
Then the kid trio looks at him with expectation in their eyes. Taph's previous feeling of content disappearing, replaced by panic. He slightly moves, as if correcting his sitting position.
- "....🫵🗡️🩸💀🪦❓" ("You kill good?") - Taph finally anwsers. The silence is stretching, Taph believes it's his end, but then the embodiment of hatred starts to laugh.
- "Of course I am. The best killer out of everyone."
- "Just don't say that around others. We don't want another war between you all."- Bluudude says, half joking, half serious. Taph tilt's his head in confusion.
- "Back in the place when we used to.... You know."- Princess cuts off, not wanting to say that. Taph nods with understanding. - "Well... Back then 1x, Jason, John and Noli used to make contests to see who's better killer...."
- "Our cabin always ended up being even more broken than before!"- C00lkidd chuckles.
Before Taph can anwser there's a surprised shout from outside the room. Each person freezes, trying to listen in. Then they hear muffled laughter. They all make eye contact, silently asking one question. 'Did a trap worked?'
Taph stands up, dusting of invisible dust out of his robes. Then he walks over to the door, slowly opening it and peaking through. The next moment he quickly takes a few steps back, his body shaking in silent laughter.
Pr3ttyprincess rushers to the door also peeking through. She immediately bursts out with laughter, basically doubling over. The other three people also walk over.
Both C00lkidd and Bluudude grab each other to prevent themselves from falling since they laugh so hard. However it fails and they end up laughing on the floor.
1x1x1x1 covers his mouth, quickly coming inside. They try their best to contain the laughter, but the image he saw doesn't want to leave him alone. The breaking point is when Taph trips over Bluudude, also falling on the ground, half landing on the kid.
The embodiment of hatred let's the unknown emotion take control. His body shaking from laughter. For the first time in years it's not malicious, evil laughter. This one is from true positive emotions.
Shedletsky has enough. He genuinely has enough. The former admin continues to stand in one place. He glares into a wall, his eyes slightly glowing red from annoyance. The laughter around him however is contagious and able to dimm the anger.
Chance is kneeling on the floor, fighting for breath. Builderman is covering his mouth, but his shaking body betrays him. Shedletsky knows he's laughing. The sword master also hears laughter from the other room, he's sure that the pranksters are in there.
Shedletsky sighs. Looks like he's going to be all sparkly again. The former admin was leaving the room when a bucket full of pink glitter fell on his head.
The commotion alerted other survivors. Eventually everyone is laughing or trying to hide it.
- "W-Well... L-looks l-like you're admin... Of... Of... Pfff.... A-admin of pink glitter"- Elliot struggles to speak, the laughter taking over. This sentence makes Noob laugh so hard they start to cough after they choked on their own saliva. Jason begins to pat their back, trying to help.
There's amusement even in John Doe's eyes. Two Time's head is peeking out of one of the rooms. Azure is probably dead from laughter inside.
007n7 also peaks out. He pulls out his c00lgui using it to somehow take a screenshot, perhaps to show it later to Noli. Or just to remember memory.
Shedletsky sighs again, staring at the nonexistent camera.
- "Why is it always me?"
Notes:
Author casually writing fluff(?) while craving Noli angst.
____Also it's been 5 days since I got sore throat and it doesn't want to go away. I'm starting to wonder if it isn't just like... Smal wound/injury there? Because it only hurts when I swallow, yawn or eat a tomato.
It was previously on my right side. Now it's hurting only on left side???
I hope it's nothing serious. Because overall I feel good.Welp. Time will tell ¯\_(ツ)_/¯
Have a good day or night!!! ^^
Chapter 93: Hanging Out
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! Dissociation
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Chance starts to gasp for breath. Turns out laughing with still healing ribs is not a good idea. The pain begins to consume him and panic slowly creeps in.
Then they feel a hand on their back. The person begins to show him a breathing rhythm and after a while Chance can finally take a normal breath.
- "Thanks Builder..."
- "No problem. Just try to not overwork yourself."
- "Yeah... Got it."- Chance smiles, Builderman helps them stand up. In the background you can still hear the culprits laughing.
Time begins to pass, before Chance realises it's already after noon. They are sitting outside, trying to teach John Doe on how to play poker. The killer continues to stare, his face unchanging, but in his eyes Chance sees that the attention is on him.
In the background 007n7 is showing Bluudude some simpler ways to protect himself with the hacking device. A while ago the admins allowed him to start teaching them. The former hacker was relieved when he was given the permission, happy that the kids won't be relaying only on swords.
Shedletsky is desperately trying to get the glitter off him, Dussekar trying his best to help him. The swordmaster is clearly annoyed at the situation. A bit behind him 1x1x1x1 and Pr3ttyprincess high five, proud of themselves. The former admin glares at them, but to Chance's relief he doesn't crash out.
- "What are you two doing?"- Builderman says while walking over, seeing cards. John Doe let's out a quiet grumble leaning in Builderman's direction.
- "I'm teachin' Doe how to play poker. He would rule with that poker face."- Chance says proudly. Builderman chuckles shaking his head.
Then his expression changes into one of sadness. He uses his hand to stroke John's hair, silently happy that the corrupted man is sitting, because otherwise he wouldn't be able to reach his head. Builderman looks at his creation.... His son. He wishes he could turn back time and help him before the corruption took over.
John Doe makes a move, wanting to return the gesture, but he hesitates. He doesn't want to incidentally injure the man. Builderman sighs with sadness.
- "I know you don't remember. But Jane... She was your wife. She's gone... Dead."- Builderman whispers. John Doe just tilt's his head with confusion. The name sounds familiar, but the killer has no idea who that is.
The moment is interrupted by Taph who runs over. With Noob and Guest 666 following after him.
- "🔨❗❗❗"
- "Yes Taph?" - Builderman smiles, masking his sadness. Chance gives him look of disapproval.
- "👆➕🟨🟦🥤➕😈🟥👀🤩🪨❗" ("I, Noob and Guest 666 found a cool stone!")
- "Oh... That's really nice." - Builderman smiles. - "Where did you find it?"
- "⛱️❗"- Taph's wings flutter with pride.
- "Taph wants to add it to his collection."- Noob adds with a smile. Chance snorts hearing that. Everyone turns to stare at him.
- "Sorry... Did I hear you right? Taph you have a collection of stones?"- Chance snickers, voice teasing. Taph's wings move closer, as if he tries to hide his embarrassment. Noob's expression turns darker.
- "Well at least he doesn't hoard anything bunny related, to the amount of needing a special room only for that"- Noob crosses their arms, glaring at the gambler. Chance's eyes widen under the glasses.
- "How the #### you know about this!?"
- "You talk in your sleep. And you mentioned it a bit too much for it being only a dream."- Noob shrugs.
- "Are you stalking me?"- Chance asks with terror. Noob looks at Chance with the the most deadpan look Builderman ever saw.
- "We are roommates. You dragged a bed to my and Elliot's room. To this day it's placed crooked, forcing us to maneuver around it."
- "....Who are you and what you did to Noob?"
- "I'm still the same person. This side was always there. But I think your glasses are too dark and you missed it."- Noob smirks. Taph is gigging behind and Guest 666 is giving gambler smug look.
- "....yeah I give up."
- "Oh so now you're apart of 99% gamblers that give up. Good to know."- Noob puts their hands on their hips. Chance let's out a scream.
007n7 is covering his mouth, desperately trying not to laugh. Bluudude on the other hand is on the ground laughing.
- "This is EPIC! Pfff... Hahahaha"- The boy is crying from the laughter. He definitely took notes.
1x1x1x1 gives Noob a nod of approval. Pr3ttyprincess is giggling next to them.
Meanwhile on the other side of the cabin, behind the house. Azure is slowly watering the garden he made. The action nostalgic to him. There are already some herbs he was able to obtain after they spawned in on the island. He just moved them to one place.
Azure moves one of his veiny tentacles. After a bit of focusing a purple flower grows out of it. A soft smile on his face. The killer gently caresses the petals. He doesn't have to worry about the poison. His body getting the necessary immunity.
- "Is that a nightshade?"- A familiar voice makes Azure jump from surprise.
He looks behind, expecting to see certain someone standing there. However the spot is empty. Azure frowns, thinking it's Noli pulling a joke on him, but then he remembers that said killer is completely knocked out by migraine. If he's right Elliot should be the one looking after him.
- "Hehe... up here!"- The voice calls out again. Azure's head snaps up. The sight making him feel like he's aging ten years up.
- "TWO TIME WHAT THE #### ARE YOU DOING ON THE ROOF!??"
- "I climbed up through the window!"- They smile, tilting their head. The smile on their face soft, but mischievous. It reminds Azure of how they used to be in the past.
- "FIRST OF! YOU'RE SUPPOSED TO REST!!! YESTERDAY YOU STILL HAD A SMALL FEVER! SECOND ARE YOU INSANE!!!? GET DOWN HERE!!!"- Azure yells, feeling like he's loosing his mind.
- "I feel perfectly fine. There is no need for worry.... As for the insanity part... Everyone already thinks I am insane."- They say, the smile slightly dropping. Their tail hanging limp on the roof.
- "Oh... Two Ti-"
- "There is no point. I am aware that this might be truth. I made peace with it long ago."- Two Time cuts off Azure.
They lay on their back, slightly wincing when the sensitive skin on their back brushes against the roof. The sun is shining on them, making them sleepy. The roof definitely being one of their favourite places.
After a while of laying there their smile drops even more. The world begins to feel weird, slowed down. There is numbness in their limbs. Everything becomes muffled. Two Time feels like they're somewhere far, far away.
They continue to stare in the sky. Feeling like they're floating over to the clouds. They begin to feel completely numb. The thoughts slipping into depths of their mind. They're fixated on the sky.
It takes a long while until Two Time begins to feel like whole again. They blind, finally realising that someone is sitting next to them.
- "Ell... iot?"
- "Oh my admins you scared the #### out of me. Azure barged in a room saying that you're on the roof and completely stopped responding to him. And he wasn't able to get on the roof by himself."
- "Oh..."- They whisper. Their limbs still feel a bit numb. Elliot gently helps them sit up.
- "What happened?"
- "I'm... Not sure? Felt like... I was dreaming?"- They say. Then Elliot realises that they aren't smiling at all. Their face free from the smile mask.
- "It's... Worrying. But whatever happened, we'll get through it. Okay?"
- "... Okay... Thank you Elliot."- Two Time says quietly. Elliot blinks surprised, it's rare for them to use the real name instead of the nickname.
- "No problem Time. Now let's go down."- Elliot smiles and starts to lead them to the edge of the roof.
Elliot cautiously lowers himself, standing on the windowsill. He sighs with relief once he's inside. Two Time follows without any issues, their surprising flexibility allowing them to easily climb up and down. Elliot needed Azure's help to get on the roof.
Speaking of Azure. He immediately grabs Two Time's shoulders.
- "Two Time! Don't EVER scare me like that!"- Then the killer proceeds to hug them. Two Time's eyes widen in surprise. Not remembering when was the last time Azure hugged them.
- "A-Azure..."
- "Be quiet."
Elliot makes his way out of the room. Going back to make sure Noli's condition is stable. He silently tries to figure out how to deal with someone dissociating. He also hopes that C00lkidd didn't overdo with the care. The child being the only one looking after Noli when the healer went to help Two Time.
Azure took Two Time outside, back to the garden. He began to explain to them his vision of the garden. Two Time tried their best to listen, asking occasional questions. They still feel a bit out of it. Not knowing the reason. However in that moment they're at peace. Happily assisting Azure... Just like they used to in the past.
After a while Taph walks over to them. Proudly showing off the cool rock, knowing that Two Time also enjoys collecting small, 'meaningless' items. Their tail begins to wag from happiness that Taph remembered.
Then the demolitionist begins to explain how Noob defeated Chance, but they're interrupted by loud explosion of subspace tripmine. Both Azure and Two Time stare at Taph with knowing look.
The trio makes their way to the front of the house. The sight they see makes them laugh.
Another one of the traps went off. The glitter covering Guest 1337 and half of Chance's body. Shedletsky is laughing, happy that someone else also has to suffer through being glitter bombed.
Chance is standing still. His brain struggling to catch up. Guest shakes his head. The glitter falling out, but not fully. He sees Pr3ttyprincess laughing hard in the distance. The soldier shakes his head with amusement, but no hard feelings.
It's not the first time he ended up being covered in Glitter. Charlotte also used to do the same things, but she preferred blue glitter. He wonders if the two girls would get along if they ever were able to meet.
He walks over to the pink child. She takes a small step back, a hint of nervousness is visible on her face. Guest smiles softly, kneeling on one knee.
- "Really nice trap your highness. Is that a way of hiring guards for your kingdom?"- He says. Pr3ttyprincess'es eyes widen. A smile appearing on her face.
- "Yes! Now you are one of my people!!! And you need to obey my orders!!!"
- "Of course your highness. Say. Do you want to go on an adventure?"
- "Can we?"- She asks, some hope in her eyes.
- "Yes. But only if you want."
- "Can it... Can it be only you and me? Without the boys?"
- "Yup. After all you're the princess. You decide."- Guest smiles.
He realised a while ago that she started to feel a bit overlooked, but he hadn't have a chance to talk to her yet. Everyone keeps focusing on her and other two kids as one. Rarely paying attention to only her.
Being the only girl out of the kids is also making her feel different, she enjoys different things than the boys. No matter how much the kids have in common, there are still differences between them.
Guest still remembers things Charlotte used to enjoy, so he hopes to make her feel a bit more special. Make her feel seen.
- "Then what are we waiting on!? Let's go!!!"- Pr3ttyprincess smiles, grabbing Guest's hand and pulling him somewhere. A smile of pure happiness on her face.
Notes:
Pr3ttyprincess characters start's to grow on me. Before I never cared about her much. I'm changing it now!!! (She has a fire chase theme too!!)
__
My throat is FINALLY feeling a bit better! After SIX days!!! So I hope it will stop hurting soon!
Chapter 94: Royal Adventure
Chapter Text
Pr3ttyprincess is happily skipping, still holding the hand of the survivor. Out of all ways this day could go, she didn't expect this outcome. However she doesn't complain.
- "Is there anything specific you want to do your highness?"- Guest asks. Looking at the girl. She thinks for a while.
- "First I want to make flower crowns for my favourite people."- She smiles. Then adds. - "After that we can go on the beach... Or well... The edge of the land!"
- "Of course. I know a place with a lot of flowers"- Guest says with a smile.
- "Really!?"
- "Yes. It's actually Two Time that found it."
- "Oh... I don't like them."
- "Can I ask why?"
- "During the...... Tag. The stabbing hurt and was really annoying... I know that you all like.... Tried to survive. But...."
- "It doesn't erase the feelings. I understand."- Guest finishes up for her. Gaining back a small nod. Then Pr3ttyprincess stops. Guest looks at her with confusion.
- "Um. There's a trap here. Let's go around it."
- "Oh... Heh lead the way."- Guest chuckles. Silently thankful he avoided getting glitter bombed again. Or whatever was in that trap. Shedletsky wouldn't let him live that down.
After a while, they arrive to the small flower field. The storm destroyed most of the flowers, but there's still enough of them to make a few flower crowns. Pr3ttyprincess immediately begins to make them. One for Noli, to make him feel better. One for 1x1x1x1 because they're The Best. One for Jason, one for Azure, one for John Doe. She makes one for each of the killer. For Guest 666 she just takes the biggest flower she could find, because there wouldn't be enough flowers for the crown for them.
Meanwhile Guest sits in the field. He keeps an eye on Princes, but at the same time he gets lost in the memories. He remembers how Daisy and Charlotte attempted to teach him how to make flower crowns, but he continued to mess up. Charlotte also loved to draw, Guest saves this idea for later.
He absent mindley caresses the petals of the daisy flower. Both the name and the flower reminding him of his wife. The white petals are able to bring back a blurry memory form their wedding. The stunning white dress she was wearing. The soldier takes out the picture of his family. The age is getting to it, the paper becomes used, more potent to ripping, no matter how gentle Guest is. He stares at it, making sure he remembers every detail.
Then something jumps at him. Something is placed on his head and two pink hands are placed, hanging on his shoulders. Pr3ttyprincess stares at the photo over his shoulder.
- "Who's that?"- She asks innocently.
- "Oh. That's my family."- Guest answers, pointing at each person. - "This is Daisy, my wife. That's Matt, my best friend who is like a brother to me. And that's Charlotte... My daughter."
- "She looks nice... And really pretty too!"- Princess moves, sitting next to the survivor.
- "She is. But don't let the looks fool you, she's full of mischief.... Or well... Was..."- Guest says, sadness clear in his voice. He never through he had to correct himself. He can't make himself talk about his family like it's all in the past... Despite that being true.
- "Oh...."- Princess lowers her head. - "Sorry..."
- "It's alright... It's not your fault. But... I'm sure that if she could, she would love to meet you."
- "Really? Some people used to say I'm too much. That I should go back to reality."- Pr3ttyprincess mumbles, fidgeting with the grass. Guest shakes his head.
- "You're a child. You should be able to have fun. Imaginary world can be so much better than the real one. Charlotte loved to play pretend. Heh... She was always the knight, while I was the princess she had to save."
- "You were the princess?"- The girl chuckles. Imagining it.
- "Yeah... With the whole makeup my gremlin of a child used to steal from her mom."- Guest smiles. The memory being bittersweet.
- "Pfff... You must've looked amazing."
- "I was stunning."- Guest agrees. He remembers how Matt screamed after seeing him, before dying from laughter. Daisy was giving them a disapproving look.
- "I wish I knew what it's like..."- Pr3ttyprincess says, making Guest return to reality.
- "What do you mean? If I can ask."
- "Well.... I know I had a parent. But they died when I was young. I don't remember them. So since I remember I was living in the orphanage. Being too much... Too difficult... Too weird to get adopted..."- She says quietly, looking down. Expecting anwser similar to what everyone was telling her.
- "You know... I'm an orphan too."
- "Huh!? Wait really!!??"- She looks up, surprised.
- "Yes. I also never got adopted... Being a guest... I was also the odd one."- Guest says. The girls eyes widen.
- "So you understand.... No one else understands."- The girl sniffs, hugging the Soldier, completely ignoring the fact he's covered in glitter. Guest returns the hug.
- "Yes. I understand..."
- "I'm sorry for hurting you... And your friends..."- She begins to quietly cry.
- "It's not your fault. I forgive you kid. It was never your fault."
After a while Pr3ttyprincess stops to cry. She stands up, dusting off the dirt and glitter from her clothes. Guest also stands up, he still feels something on his head, so he uses his hands to check it out. His expression turns into a surprise.
- "You made flower crown for me?"
- "Mhm! For Taph too! You're my favourite out of your group!!!"
- "Thank you for your blessing my princess. I really appreciate it."- Guest smiles.
- "Of course! I need to take care of my people!!!"
Pr3ttyprincess grabs Guest's hand. Leading him to the edge of the land. A so called beach. There Guest gives her an idea to draw on the ground using sticks. Together they create a bunch of drawings of different people they know. The girl also attempted to draw Charlotte, the girl wishes she could meet the other one.
Then Princess takes some of the water in her hands and splashes Guest with it. The soldier begins to chase her around. The 'beach' is filled with laughter of a child. Then they begin to return to the cabin, because it's slowly getting late and it's time for dinner. The group decided to eat twice a day, to save the food. The kids always getting bigger portions.
- "Mr Guest?"
- "Yes kid? ...I mean. Yes, your highness?"
- "Thank you for being with me.... Can we do it more often?"
- "Of course. I'm always here if you need me. So don't be afraid to ask."
- "Is that.... Is that what having a caring parent feels like?"
- "...I think so."
- "Heh... I like it! Thank you again! You're the best!"
Notes:
Sometimes writing is like cooking. During meal preparation you begin to wonder how people will react to the finished meal. But you need to wait the right amount for meal to finish.
I'm really curious about your reactions once the story will begin to end...
Chapter 95: Despite Everything... It's still you.
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
It's happening at THE SAME TIME as previous chapter.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Noob laughs staring at Chance being covered in glitter. They barley notice Guest 1337 walking over to Pr3ttyprincess. Instead focusing on Chance.
- "Y-you look great."
- "Oh Shut up! How about you go glitter bomb yourself!"- Chance rolls his eyes. Taking off their glasses to clean it from glitter. Noob walks over with a smile to help him.
Guest 666 stares at the two robloxians. Something makes them feel angry. How dare this gray skinned Robloxian steal Their Noob from them. It hurts seeing their friend acting more friendly with some random person then with them.
A quiet growl escapes their mouth. Before they can stop themselves, Guest 666 jumps between Noob and Chance, growling at the gambler. Chance nervously takes a few steps back, fear in his eyes. Guest feels satisfied, he should be scared. The killer walks closer to the gambler, growling again. They try to say 'Stay away from MY friend!'.
Chance pulls out his gun. Pointing at the beast. In this moment he's no longer outside of the cabin. Now he's back in the rounds, about to die. The beast continues to come closer, until Chance's back hits the wall tree.
Guest is about to scare the gambler more before something is thrown at their head from behind. They turn around, the feeling of pride from scaring the gambler disappears, replaced by guilt.
Noob is standing with terror in their eyes. Another stick already in their hands. They begin to smash two sticks together, making annoying sound. Guest's eyes widen once they realise that Noob is trying to put the attention on them. Just like in rounds.
Behind them 007n7 has stood up, Shedletsky taken out his sword. Bluudude looks at them in confusion and fear. Azure stands before Two Time and Taph. Despite the fact that he's a killer, he won't let others get hurt.
Guest wants to say that they're sorry, but no words come out, instead it's a whine just like animal one. Guest dislikes it, they want to speak. They don't want to look like that. Why they can't be normal!?
The beast lowers their head, staring at Noob, so show they're sorry, but instead of understanding, they're met with Noob taking scared step back. This breaks Guest's heart, they didn't want to make their friend scared of them. They just wanted to have Noob back as their best friend.
Noob feels how much their hands shake. They don't know what happened, why Sixer suddenly tried attacking Chance. Their friend The killer is staring at them. But the fear is overwhelming, Noob feels like they're back in the rounds, about to die. The time seems to slow down.
Their breath quickens, but they continue to stand. They keep hitting two sticks together, hoping to do the only thing they know what to do. Get the attention on them and hope they survive the chase.
They were working on becoming comfortable around Sixer, but now it feels like all progress is gone. Their heart beats loudly in their ears, they seem to forget how to breathe, unable to take a full breath. The phantom pain from at the deaths returns, Noob knows they're about to die. Yet another scar on their body... Scar that is only mental, because nothing physical remains.
Instead of chase Guest 666 lowers their head, to Noob's level. They let out another soft, sad whine. They slowly move closer to the survivalist. Noob takes a step back, a few dark spots appearing on their vision. They need to breathe, but their lungs won't cooperate.
Noob's eyes stay on the killer. Guest 666 doesn't move closer. Their tail curled up, as if trying to make themselves smaller. Noob's eyes widen, suddenly they don't see a beast, but it's their friend.
It was so long ago that Noob had completely forgotten about that. Sixer incidentally made a comment that hurt Noob. Sixer had a habit to make themselves smaller when feeling guilty, to hide.
Noob drops the two sticks, tears flowing from their eyes. They slowly walk over to the killer their friend. The world seems to tilt a bit, they are still holding their breath. After a few seconds that felt like hours Noob's hand touches Sixers fur. Guest 666 pulls away, but Noob swallow hardly and touches them again. When Noob sees that they're still alive, they finally are able to take a breath.
After catching their breath, they look up. They see Guest 666 staring at them with sadness. Noob sees two people in front of them. Their friend and their killer. They tried to push away the fear before, but they know that ignoring it won't help them.
- "I-I see you S-Sixer... B-but I-I also see t-the blood on your hands... W-we'll figure it out."- Noob whispers. Guest 666 let's out another whine. Pulling Noob closer, into a hug.
Noob flinches hardly, but then they feel how gentle Sixer is. They slightly relax and lean in.
- "I-I know you're still there Sixer.... I-I'm sorry..."
Sixer stares at their friend, wishing to apologise too. But no words come out, just more beastly noises. Guest hates this body. Guest hates the being that made them like this and made them kill their friend. But they know that together with Noob they can slowly heal. The beast needs to say sorry to the Gambler. It's not okay to forbid Noob having other friends, especially since Sixer is friends with the killers.
Chance walks over to Shedletsky. Their legs shaking, a crazed smile filled with adrenaline is on his face.
- "Dude. I almost peed myself... F-first you crashing out... N-now that killer.... I-Is this some s-sick joke!?"
- "Alright. Come on, you need to calm down."- Shedletsky says sternly, but with worry. He leads Chance to the bench. The gambler begins to laughing like crazy, the adrenaline leaving them. Then they began to cry and laugh at the same time.
It takes a while for him to calm down. But both Shedletsky and 007n7 are here to help him.
Notes:
"burgr" and "PastelPurpled"
Thank you so much for the help with the ideas for their angst!!! Because I was completely lost on what to write!
Chapter 96: In health and in pain. I'll always be there.
Chapter Text
Noli feels like ####. That's all he knows. Sound and movement is bringing him pain. A lot of it. Being stuck in the purgatory, unable to get sick made him forget how much migraines hurt. This one is definitely worse than the one he had during sickness season.
Noli moves, trying to cover his head under the sheets, but it doesn't help. He hates feeling like this, he hates that this survivor healer had to look after him. He's glad he left, he doesn't want people to see him as weak.
The door opens, the footsteps seem louder than they are. Noli let's out a groan, he just wants the headache, the nausea gone. But it continues to persist. Someone walks over to the bed. The footsteps too light to belong to Azure. Noli really hopes it's not that Pizza Guy again.
- "Noli? You're holding up?"
- "S3V########"- Noli begins, but a glitch cuts him off. The noise makes the headache immediately get worse.
The still normal side of his face twists into a grimace. The person, 007n7 puts a cold cloth on his forehead, the coldness helping a bit. Noli breaths out a sigh of relief.
- "Just focus on resting. Remember how it was in the past? It always gets worse before it gets better... S-soon everything will be better." - 007n7 says. He frowns seeing the messy covers. - "You need to drink something. Especially since you threw up a few times already. We can't have you dehydrate yourself. You can also take the painkiller.
- "n4uS34..."
- "I know you feel nauseous. But please?" - 007n7 insists, pulling the killer to half sitting position.
Noli's face twists in pain, his stomach seems to flip. 007 brings a glass of water to his mouth and Noli, despite his hesitance, takes a few sips, then swallowing the painkiller. The former hacker continues to support his friend, while at the same time fixing the pillow.
When Noli lays down again, he feels slightly more comfortable. 007n7 doesn't leave, he continues to stay by his side. This feels nostalgic, bringing back the memories of the past. How he used to stay by his side when the migraines hit, back in collage.
Back when they only had each other. Their hacking devices and so much money that they sometimes had to share one ramen soup between them. The times were tough, but at the same time they knew how to enjoy life. How being able to buy one bread felt like a kings meal. How a bar of chocolate was rationed that it lasted two months. It hits 007n7 how the situation right now is similar, how they need to ration food.
They used to live on prayers and hope, the hacking was their way to relax. To show the world that they exist. Now they live by sheer determination, because even gods are powerless.
There is one big difference though. 007n7 knows he was terrible in past. While he cared, he also had very little patience. If the migraine lasted longer than usually, he was saying that Noli is dramatic. He would try make him stuff even when he felt bad, ignore the pleads to be quieter. The former hacker wants to hit some sense into his past self.
For his past self, care was limited by patience. This is one of his biggest regrets.
A creek of the door snaps him out of the thoughts. 007n7 looks up, through the crack of the door he sees C00lkidd.
- "Papa? Is uncle Noli feeling better?"- The boy asks. The father glances at the killer, looks like he was finally able to fall asleep.
- "He's resting. Do you need anything?"
- "I made him a card!!-"
- "Shhh... I know you're excited, but please keep it down." - 007 says sternly, but with gentleness. C00lkidd nods with understanding. The kid begins to whisper.
- "I made him a get better soon card... Do you think it will work?"
- "Of course it will work kiddo."- 007 smiles, patting his lap. C00lkidd quickly runs over, sitting on it. He places the card on the nightstand.
- "Get better uncle Noli! It's my turn to take care of yourself!"- C00lkidd whispers, gently petting other killers hair. 007n7 makes sure the kid is gentle.
The former hacker smiles. Despite the fact that the situation isn't great, he's happy it's the way it is. His son is back, his friendship rebuilding and he can redeem himself.
C00lkidd pulls out his version of c00lgui, so he can pass the time. 007n7 frowns, seeing Noli stirr in his sleep.
- "Hey C00lkidd. If you want to use the GUI. Please leave the room, despite not seeming much. The noises and the light can still affect Noli."
- "Oh!"- C00lkidd quickly hides it. - "Sorry uncle... I didn't mean to. Sorry to papa..."
- "It's alright. You're still learning. I can explain to you how migraine works. Would you like that?"
- "Yes!"- C00lkidd says loudly, then covering his mouth and whispers shouting. - "Sorry... I meant yes. I want to help uncle."
007n7 chuckles quietly, riffling C00lkidd's hair.
- "Alright... So...."
007n7 starts quietly explaining the condition to C00lkidd. The child listens closely, trying to remember every word.
- "Hey Sev.... Mind turnin' it down... It's makin' it hurts worse..."- Noli says, barley able to have the eyes open. The sounds and light from the prototype hacking device making his head hurt.
- "Oh come on. It's been over a day already. Stop whining. I'm close to finally figuring it out. Come on, check it out"- 007n7 rolls his eyes in annoyance. He continues to mess with the panel.
Noli feels sad that his friend doesn't want to accommodate him more, but it isn't first time it happened. The Robloxian seems to believe that migraine isn't much of a problem and it lasts only a day.
Despite feeling like hell, Noli sits up, shakily walking over and sitting on other man's bed. He almost fell down, but he pushes through, despite the nausea and throbbing pain.
- "Heh. There's my Nolls"- 007n7 smirks, ignoring how unwell his friend looks.
Noli ignores the fact that he always helps n7's with headaches until they're gone, but now when tablets turn, he doesn't care. Noli pretends it doesn't hurt him. He pretends that he doesn't see that if 007 run's out of patience, his care disappears too.
Notes:
Migraine can lasts from a few hours to three days. (Google told me)
Did you enjoy the flashback?
_______Today I was able to experience something that can be similar to how I think C00lkidd's skin condition feels like :D
(I'm perfectly fine now! Just my skin got irritated because I decided to climb on hey bales)
Chapter 97: The Truth That Deeply Hurts.
Chapter Text
Shedletsky sighs, the sun begins to set. The former admin glances in the direction where 1x1x1x1 can be seen hanging out with Bluudude. Or well, training him.
The kid is a natural, that's what Shedletsky can see, but of course he's still a kid. A kid that can, and will make mistakes. Just as one right now. Being distracted and overconfident made Bluudude make a really stupid mistake. If this happened in a real battle, kid would be dead now.
Despite this 1x1x1x1 doesn't get mad. They just explain how to avoid it. It surprises Shedletsky, because he has no idea when 1x4 learned to be gentle. This crushes the former admin, he really was a terrible creator.
After a while Builderman joins him. The shorter man has a serious expression on his face.
- "We need to tell them."
- "I know.... But... They deserve to experience more of the normalcy. At least for bit more."- Shedletsky whispers, his expression being solemn.
- "It will be worse if we hide it. I understand your reasons, but I don't want to loose my head just because I decided to not tell them in time."
- ".... Yeah. You're right. Once he finishes training the kid we'll tell him."- Shedletsky agrees. He knows Builderman has a point. The situation would be much worse if 1x1x1x1 learned on their own.
After a few minutes, the training seemed to end. Bluudude went to the house, probably to rest. 1x1x1x1 was about to do the same when Shedletsky blocked his way.
- "Heeey.... Soo... Me and Builder need to tell you something."- Shedletsky smiles, trying to stay calm. Out of every killer, he knows that 1x1x1x1 is the most unpredictable.
- "I'm not in the mood to talk with you."- The embodiment of hatred says, he attempts to walk around him.
- "1x1x1x1... It's important.... It's about the rest of the Admins."- Builderman says, with serious face. The killer stands in place, unreadable expression on their face.
- "What is it?"- 1x4 asks, looking in their direction. Both Shedletsky and Builderman make eye contact. After a few seconds Shedletsky speaks up.
- "She's gone. There are records on finding body of Doombringer, Stickmasterluke.... And BrightEyes... You deserved to know... I'm sorry.... I rea-"
1x1x1x1 doesn't hear the rest of the sentence. The previously gone hate returns, now after being used to normalcy it feels even stronger than before. The killer feels rage and something else they can't describe.
Shedletsky and Builderman anxiously stare at the killer. Shedletsky stopped talking once he realised 1x1x1x1 is ignoring him and when he felt the hate go away. The eerie quiet and stillness seems suffocating. Before either of them can speak up, the killer says one word.
- "Who?"
- "May Madness Group started the hacker attack... But we don't know if they're still somehow alive or not. Or if it was them or another hacker."- Builderman anwsers, hoping nothing drastic will happen.
A familiar sound of attack charge can be heard. Both Shedletsky and Builderman are about to run, but the mass infection is instead directed at the tree. The killer then storms off inside the cabin, if the door was functional, they would slam it.
The two admins look at each other.
- "Well... That went great? We are alive!"- Shedletsky celebrates with hesitation. Buil just shakes his head.
1x1x1x1 walks upstairs, everyone seems to know that something happened and they stay out of their path. He opens the door to his room... Or more likely his and Noli's. Because the purple hacker didn't left after he broke in during the sickness season.
The killer glares at 007n7 and C00lkidd. The father stood up, taking a step back. His face twisted in terror. The kid looks at the killer with confusion and fear.
- "X? What's going on?"
- "Get out."
- "W-what?"
- "Get. Out."
- "I-I need to make sure N-Noli-"
- "GET OUT BEFORE I KILL YOU!!!"- 1x1x1x1 yells. He barely notices how Noli desperately tries to cover his ears to stop the sounds from making his headache worse.
C00lkidd stands between 007n7 and 1x1x1x1. The child summons his sword, making it disappear from the kitchen counter. He points it in the direction of the killer.
- "X... I won't let you hurt papa. He just wants to help."- C00lkidd says. The kid grabs his dad's hand and slowly goes in the direction of the door. The sword constantly pointing at the killer.
Once they leave, 1x1x1x1 slams the door and sits on their bed. He puts his head into his hands, the domino crown tilting. The killer breathes heavily, the rage continuing to boil under their skin.
He wants to kill those who hurt her. She can't be gone. Until the embodiment of hatred met the other killers she was the only one that cared. He needs to avenge her, but if the killers are already dead they won't be able to avenge her.
The embodiment of hatred doesn't realise when someone sits next to them. They only notice when the person leans on them.
- "U g00d?"- Noli asks, he doesn't move, probably trying to not make himself worse.
- "You should be resting."
- "C4n't. Y0u put 0n a n1c3 sh0w... A l0ud 0n3..."- The shorter hacker says. 1x1x1x1 mentally curses at himself. He forgot that Noli is a lot more sensible when in this state.
- "Sorry...."
- "S0... Wh4t h4ppen'?"
- "..... she's dead."
- "Wh0?"
- "BrightEyes."
- "0h... Ur m0m?"
- "She isn't my mother."- 1x1x1x1 sends the other killer a short glare, but tries not to move too much to not make Noli feel worse.
- "Y0u s4w h3r th4t w4y th0ugh."- Noli guesses, he slightly feels his vision swirl.
- "....."
- "M4n. 1dk h0w t0 d0 th3rapy...."
- "Noli."- 1x1x1x1 says with annoyance.
- "L3t 1t 0ut. 1 w0n't judg3. H4d A L0T 0f br34kd0wns 1n c00lage."- Noli says, then closed his eyes, leaning further on 1x4. Despite pushing through the pain to help the embodiment of hatred, it begins to get to him.
1x1x1x1 stares in front of him. The anger, the hate is still there, bubbling. Begging to be let out, but the other emotion, that is still unnamed begins to be set free.
All the walls the killer build around himself are allowed to crumble a bit. Despite the hate still being the first emotion they feel, he also feels a previously muted secondary emotion. 1x1x1x1 allows a few tears to fell. Noli weakly tries to comfort them.
His shoulders shake a bit, they fully don't understand, but he knows that this must be the feeling of sadness. That's how everyone explained it before. 1x1x1x1 never knew that he would be the one alive while she's dead. They always believed it would be the other way around.
After a few minutes, 1x1x1x1 manages to calm down. He feels slightly better, all the emotions dimmed. It appears that the whole hatred stealing and returning allowed 1x4's other emotions to be more apparent, but they're still really muted compared to the hate.
Then he noticed that Noli went still, 1x glances at his shoulder where others killer's head is located. Noli seems to have fallen asleep, his face is twisted in pain. When 1x1x1x1 tries to move away, Noli's hand grabs his wrist.
- "Why the hell are you so touchy?"- 1x1x1x1 says to himself. Then he hears movement outside of the door. They sigh.
- "C00lkidd I know you're in there... You can come inside."
- "You're not mad anymore?"- C00lkidd says quietly. Putting his head through the crack in the door.
- "I'm always mad. But I won't hurt you."
- "What about dad? Can he come in? He's worried for uncle..."- C00lkidd asks with worried expression.
- ".... Alright."
When both C00lkidd and 007n7 enter, the embodiment of hatred tenses up. Despite looking nervous, the former hacker walks over to two killers. He moves the loose hair, to make sure they won't annoy him. Noli leans in.
- "D-Do you want me to take him? He can get quite clingy when in this state..."
- ".... yes."- 1x1x1x1 answers. 007n7 picks up Noli in bridal style, struggling to free 1x1x1x1 from Noli's grasp.
Eventually 007n7 succeeds, slowly moving Noli back to his bed. The killer doesn't let go of the survivor. Forcing him to stay close. C00lkidd sits next to 1x1x1x1.
- "If you feel bad... You can always talk with someone. I was listening in.... I think my dad can help you! He knows how it's like to loose some. Apparently sometimes you can do bad things when having bad thoughts. I don't want you to have those. So PLEASE! Will you trust someone?"- C00lkidd goes on a innocent rant. He wishes to help despite not fully understanding the depth of the situation.
1x1x1x1 looks at the survivor, understanding the implications. 007n7 looks away in shame. They sigh and give C00lkidd a small nod.
- "Alright..."
- "Yey! Oh! I have an idea!!! Do you want to draw her? Maybe that way you'll be able to remember her face for Forever and Ever!!!"
1x4 looks at the kid. His expression softens a bit. He agrees with a small nod. C00lkidd quietly celebrates, mindful to keep the noise down.
Notes:
Blooper:
- "The environment of hatred."I'm not sure if I fully enjoy how this chapter turned out. Idk how would 1x1x1x1 fully act so I tried my best.
While they can feel different emotions, the hatred will be always the main one. The one that is CONSTANTLY felt.
Chapter 98: Party Time!
Chapter Text
Mafioso sighs, taking off his fedora. The mood in the cabin definitely feels tense. It may affect kids soon. Mafioso thinks for a solution, suddenly remembering one thing he and his people got after catching the thief in Crossroads.
Mafioso summons one of his people. Contractee appears out of thin air.
- "Hi boss. Do you need me for something? We were about to play cards in the pocket dimension."- The mafialing says with a smile.
- "Do you still have that bottle with alcohol from Crossroads?"
- "I do!"
- "Can you give it to me. I have an idea."- Mafioso asks and the other mafia member nods. Taking out the bottle and handing it to Mafioso.
The mafia leader then takes the bottle putting it on the table. The rest of the presents members look at the bottle with interest.
- "Is that what I think it is?"- Elliot asks, his brow raised. Mafioso nods with agreement.
- "From where do you have it?"- Builderman asks with suspicion.
- "It's a reward, we saved someone from getting robbed."
- "How do we know it's safe?"
- "I can be the first one to try this."- Mafioso offers, before anyone can disagree he takes out the glass and pours a bit of it. He then proceeds to drink it.
Everyone waits for a while. They won't argue they're worried about the mafia man. But luckily for him nothing bad happens. Chance begins to smile.
- "Finally! I can dim the thoughts in my head!!! I can finally have a moment to relax!"- They cheer. Taking their own glass, they then take a big sip and begin to cough. Their voice becomes raspy. - "Man... That's strong."
Eventually almost every present adult takes one for themselves. Some to just taste something to remind them of past, while Chance and Shedletsky want to have some fun. Elliot makes sure to save something for 007n7 and Noli. Azure also gets interested, the ex cultist never had a chance to try alcohol before.
Noob is sitting in the living room next to Guest666, they are looking in the direction of the kitchen with suspicion, nervously twisting the fabric of their hoodie.
- "Is something on your mind?"
- "AAAH! ADMINS.... Two Time you scared me!"- Noob shouts and turns around. Two Time is standing right behind them.
- "Apologies friend... I did not mean to do that."- Two Time's smile widens. Noob stares at them with deadpan look.
- "Lies. You enjoy doing it."- They say. Two Time begins to chuckle. Joining them on the couch.
- "Maybe I do... Maybe I don't. The answer has only Spawn..... Oh... no, sorry... "- Two Time says quietly, their shoulders hunching over. Old habits die hard
- "It's alright Two Time... You're trying."- Noob smiles. It still baffles them that others can be so accepting and understanding.
- "If you say so...."
- "You're not with others?"- Noob asks them.
- "No. I do not enjoy strong tastes... And I still can't make myself to break the rules in my.... Religion. Alcohol was strictly forbidden."
- "Oh... T-that makes sense."
- "What about you?"- Two Time tilts their head in curiosity.
- "W-Well... While I do like to party, and enjoy drinking energy drinks... I tend to stay away from alcohol..."
- "Mey I ask why?"
- "...B-Before I saw how some people act after drinking... A-and I don't mean the s-silly funny type... I-I mean the... Aggressive type. It was only once and I only watched that... B-but it still affects me..."- Noob says quietly, looking down. Guest666 nuzzles into them to make them feel better.
Two Time doesn't fully understands, since they never experienced the effect of alcohol. But they know that it probably wasn't nice.
- "Friend. Do not be afraid. I am sure that our friends will be responsible. And even if it happens I will make sure you won't have to experience it again."
- "T-thank you Two Time."- Noob says and hugs them tightly. Two Time slightly winces.
- "Ah... Please be careful. My back is still sensitive."
- "Sorry!"- Noob lessens their grip. Two Time returns the hug.
They both end up being pulled into one big hug with Guest666, they didn't want to be left behind, still fighting the jealousy. But once the killer sees that Noob is truly happy their tail begins to wag. The beast also notices that the other survivor's tail is also wagging.
Notes:
This chapter DID NOT want to be written. I struggled with it a bit.
____
Am I projecting a bit on Noob? Maybe....
Chapter 99: Reminiscing
Chapter Text
As the night came, the stars appeared. In the distance there can be seen another storm clouds, but so far everything seems peaceful. Dusekkar looks up, staring at the sky. The stars are already blinking. He agrees with others, some of them really look like eyes.
The admin sighs, he knows others are having fun inside, but he doesn't want to join them. He is not in the mood, and it's not like he can drink it, because he's made out of the flames.
After a while, he hears footsteps. It's Builderman dragging Shedletsky behind him. The swordmaster seems to be during. He's laughing uncontrollably, swaying from side to side.
Builderman makes him sit next to Dusekkar. He also does the same. The three admins continue to sit in silence... Almost. Shedletsky continues to talk about random stuff.
- "For Roblox's sake. Stop acting drunk."- Builderman glares at the other admin. Shedletsky let's out one last laugh, before smiling.
- "Oh come on Builder. Let someone have fun.... Man I fooled them"- Shedletsky laughs, dropping his drunk act.
- "Mortals don't know we god's can't get drunk. Only can after drinking special drink, the alcohol will mute our ability to think."- Dusekkar says. Admins can only get drunk with the use of special god's drink. The alcohol of mortals doesn't affect them.
- "Yeah. And it still was limited... We all remember what Clock did after drinking too much."- Shedletsky laughs. Builderman laughs too, with fond and nostalgic smile on his face.
- "He almost caused evil teapots apocalypse. If Stickmasterluke didn't find him in time we would have to deal with it."
- "Yes. It was an interesting night. But he did gave us a big fright."
- "Or when Doom send me to Banlands by accident..."- Shedletsky smiles, he appreciates the memory of gods being better than mortals one.
- "The rule, 'Do not spar after drinking' is still valid."- Builderman says with deadpan look. - "You two basically gave BrightEyes a heart attack on that day."
- "I do remember another night. When Stickmasterluke basically flooded us all. It took him weeks to fix it, and many trips to the mall."- Dusekkar chuckles. He still remembers that Builderman punished Luke for it by making him fix everything manually.
- "Heh. Yeah. But it doesn't compare to when Builderman got too much of the drink."- Shedletsky smiles with mischief. Builderman wishes the ground would swallow him.
- "We don't talk about that."
- "Oh come on. You thought that a mannequin that BrightEyes used to test accessories on is a hacker that broke into HQ. You... banned a mannequin!"- Shedletsky bursts out laughing. Dusekkar joining him too.
- "Well... You almost got a wedding with chicken with Clockwork as a officiant! BrightEyes looked like she was about to murder you!"- Builderman retorts, making Shedletsky start to laugh.
- "I do remember that. Luke went get dressed all black, ready to prepare a funeral. So send you back."- Dusekkar adds.
- ".... YOU MISTOOK TAPH FOR TELAMON!"- Shedletsky teases, trying to change the topic.- "You decided to ramble to him in rhymes about old times while poor guy couldn't escape."
- "......."
- "HA! I won!"- Shedletsky smirks once he sees that the pumpkin mage doesn't know how to answer.
- "If I remember correctly, BrightEyes also once drank too much and kidnapped Taph on a date... Poor guy. He seriously got caught up in drunk gods shenanigans."- Builderman chuckles.
- "I'm still mad at him for tricking my wife."- Shedletsky grumbles, but his face betrayd that it's a joke.
- "Clockwork once begged Luke, to made flood out of tea. It would happen if it wasn't for me."- Dussekar chuckles remembering the memories.
The admins continue to reminisce about old times. Living for so long allowed them to have a lot of shenanigans. But more into the night, the mood slightly drops.
- "... It's sad that we won't be able to experience it again..."- Shedletsky sighs.
- "Indeed. It pains my heart, but sadly we cannot turn back time to the start."- Dusekkar agrees with sadness.
Builderman stays quiet. Lost in his thoughts, then he sighs and stands up, pulling the other admins with him. They look up confused, but then the shorter man pulls them into a hug.
- "At least we have each other. I swear on 2x2 existence. I will make sure that we will stay alive... Stay together for as long as possible."
- "I agree with your words friend. We will be in this together until the end."
- "Hell yeah! Nothing can stop us!!!"- Shedletsky smiles, hugging them closer.
After the hug ends the swordmaster looks up in the sky. He smirks evilly.
- "Shed?"
- "HEY YOU!!! THE PERSON THING OR WHATEVER YOU ARE!!! GO KILL YOURSELF!!!"- Shedletsky begins to yell, flipping off the sky. Both
Builderman and Dusekkar are speechless.
Notes:
Surpisingly Dusekkar's rhymes decided to work with me today. It wasn't too hard :D
....my past self decision to kill the admins pains me. Back then I didn't know I will enjoy their characters so much. *Sigh*
TOMORROW 100TH CHAPTER !!!
Chapter 100: The Overseer
Chapter Text
Days continued to pass. Day night, day night, day night. And so on and on. The survivors adapted to the spring's disasters. They were able to avoid sea monsters, survive storms and trade with people in crossroads.
However some people of Crossroads began to look at them with suspicion. One time someone saw Elliot using a pizza to heal terrible injury. The person wouldn't survive if it wasn't for him. That's when the rumours started, after all it's suspicious a large group appears out of nowhere and they have some odd abilities.
So the theories started. Some being complete fantasy... While others being closer to truth. People began theorising that it's them who lead to the disaster. Or that they are secret agents send by Admins.
Despite this the people that were Forsakened continued to come to Crossroads. They were able to trade and eventually got spare clothes and even three toys for the kids. Despite this everyone can see that life is a struggle. Each time one of them was in Crossroads they saw that at least one person died every few days.
One time Chance and Noob had to use spears to assist people of Crossroads in fighting a mutated lobster. They needed to use spears to stab them. The carapax was really strong, so they were forced to aim for a small crack in between layers. Eventually succeeding.
The three admins continued to visit Liam in his studies. Despite how nice he seemed there always appeared to be something hidden. Yet nothing bad happened so far. The admins don't let their guard drop. And so did Elijah. The young man never stopped being suspicious of admins, his friend that admins learned is called MeatGrinder by everyone is less cautious, but trust's Elijah's words.
Chance formed a close friendship with Danny and Rob, they learned to trust themselves. Other members of the group also began to like the presence of two robloxians. Both Danny and Rob became a welcome guests in the cabin.
The sickness returned once, taking a few victims with it. Luckily it wasn't that bad, nothing that a bit of rest and medicine can't handle. Azure began making his own medicine from the herbs he grew in garden. The killer also was able to get his hands of a few vegetables seeds and planted them too.
Builderman, 007n7 and Taph were able to create more mechanical security systems. With the help of prayers, hope and knowledge. Builderman and 007n7 were able to make a camera security system from scraps of different computers they traded for or found during scavenger hunts. Now on special screen in the basement they can access footage of two cameras.
One day everyone awoke to Chance frantically looking through the whole cabin, because Ace went missing. The Gambler basically had a whole breakdown, until C00lkidd and Noob found the bunny. Ace left during night, probably on a small walk, on it he found two small bunnies without a parent. He stayed with them during the night so they would have warmth. That's how Clubs and Dusty. Noob named the second one because they refused to name every bunny after Poker related stuff.
The line between survivors and killers began to disappear more and more. The friendships formed, old ones began to rebuild. Even the most stubborn one's began to join others. Everything seemed great.
As days continued to pass, the temperature seemed to rise. This was a sign for survivors that the season will change soon. Azure moved the garden to makeshift pots and placed them in one of the free rooms. Everyone began saving food and clean water, keeping it in special containers. The group was trying to get as much ready as they possibly could.
That's when the Summer came... And with it drought.
IT observes how the water disappears from the earth. The satisfaction of knowing that one of the hardest seasons is about to begin makes IT happy. Summer always used to bring a lot of suffering. Of course IT allowed some wells to exist, where's the fun if the toy is dead? But a desperate robloxian is able to do a lot of mess. Last year IT remember spectating a war over a well.
The 2x2 stopped fighting back too much. IT believes that the core understood that there's no use. Only occasionally the core let's out power, but IT senses it's not an attack.
IT enjoys watching IT'S favourite toys. They seemed to find one of the cities. IT finds pleasure seeing other toys being suspicious of IT'S favourite toys.
IT also enjoys observing one of IT'S favourite toys suffer. The star user's suffering is making IT feel powerful. IT should've done it sooner. It's not long until the truth will come out.
So far everything goes according to IT's liking.
The feeling of annoyance creeps in once IT thinks of something. Everything but one thing goes according to plan.
Despite the struggle the toy IT wants to kill continues to fight back. It makes IT really mad. If the toy wants to play on their own rules IT will adapt. IT wonders how will the toy react when the symptoms get worse. Yes, it is a perfect plan. IT continues to oversee the Robloxia. Fully in control.
Notes:
So we reached chapter 100.... Wow. I never thought, no... I never IMAGINED I would get here. I continue to surprise myself, because I always believed writing isn't for me. Yet here I am.
The story is halfway done. There are still three acts that will happen.
However this story wouldn't be able to be continued if it wasn't for you. Dear readers, if it wasn't for your comments, your kudos, but most importantly your interest in the story then things would go very differently.
I'm grateful for each one of you. Even if you don't comment, even if you're a reader that doesn't interact I'm still grateful you're here!
People in comments, people that I speak with on private. Each message is motivating me more! I'm so glad I could meet you all!!!
This fanfiction, this story changed my life. And I'm glad I decided to give it a try. I'm really happy that at least one of the stories in my head was able to see the light of the real world, no longer hidden in my thoughts.
I hope you'll have a good day or night. Remember to take care of yourself!!!
And get ready for the another half of the story!!!! >:D
Chapter 101: Haircut
Chapter Text
It's been a week since the drought came. The previously water covered world ended up turning into a desert. The sun is scorching, the survivors that previously were wearing a jacket or hoodie were forced to take it off, to run in only a T-shirt.
Noob wad able to help shorten out the pants. They previously were able to acquire a small used sewing kit, and made necessary changes. The pants can become long again if person cuts the right threads.
The scavenging group is getting ready to leave for a trip to check out how the territory around the hill looks like. Despite the hesitance, Noli insisted on going.
- "Y0u n333d t-t-t0 r3laX! 1-1'm aLL b3tt3r."
- "Noli, you still glitch a lot."- 007n7 says worried about his friend. The hacker waves him off.
- "1 h4v3n't haD a m1gr41n3 1n tw0 w33ks. AnD sm4ll gl1ch n3v3r huRt any0n3!"
- "If you insist... But be careful. If things get worse... Please tell someone."
- "1'm f1n33̴̫̮͒̅̓3̵͇̄͜3̵̘͔̱̊̿̇3̵͍̍͆̏3̵̨͇̤̔́̿3̶̧̺̫͗̍"- Noli covers his mouth after a wince, after a bad glitch.
- ".... yeah 'fine'..."- 007n7 frowns. Other people around also look at the glitchy hacker with varying amount of worry.
Eventually the scavenger group leaves. Since they're going only to look around, Noob stayed behind. They only go when they are needed to keep an eye on resources the group has.
The survivalist looks at their friend. Sixer isn't doing too good in the heat, but so far they were able to keep them somewhat fine. Luckily their mutaded beastly body works similar to animal body, which means that Guest 666 has other ways to cool themselves down.
Noob is also worried about Taph. The other survivor refuses to leave the basement. It being the coldest place in the cabin. The demolitionist doesn't want to uncover some parts of his body just yet. But soon he will have to.
Noob's thoughts are being interrupted by a yell of frustration. Chance is pushing their hair away from his face. It continues to stick to his forehead, the temperature making them sweat. The gambler was attempting to sew by themselves a hole in his sock, but the hair continues to make it harder.
Two Time is sitting next to him. Their tail is slightly twitching, not in fear or nervousness. More like curiosity. They observe the gambler with tilted head and small smile on their face.
- "You need help?"- Noob asks, jumping over the back of the couch, sitting next to Chance.
- "I'm trying so hard. But the hair keeps going over my eyes! It's also soo annoying because I constantly feel it sticking to my skin!"- Chance complains loudly. Noob's brows burrow, they are thinking of a solution, but instead it's Two Time that seems to notice the issue."
- "Your hair is quite long. Longer than when we first appeared in outside world."
- "Yeah. It's so annoying, it also makes me feel more hot!"
- "Why won't you cut it then?"- Noob asks innocently, however the question makes Chance freeze.
- "So! What do you think of my new hairstyle? It's really comfortable, especially in summer.
- "I prefer you in longer hair. It fits you more, this one makes you look stupider. But I'm not an expert, so I might be wrong.
- "O-oh...... Now as I'm looking at it... You're right. I look stupid...... I think I'll let it grow again."
Chance gets pulled back to reality by Noob slightly shaking them. The survivalist looks worried. Two Time also stares at them with smaller smile than before, their face being slightly more expressive. Their tail is held low.
- "Chance?"
- "Sorry... I....I look stupid in shorter hair."
- "I do not think like that."- Two Time says. Chance looks at them with confusion.
- "What do you mean?"
- "If I recall correctly. One time a sword swing from 1x1x1x1 cut your hair. In my opinion you did not look stupid."
- "....oh"- Chance whispers. Running a hand through their long hair. It became annoying a while ago, but he was hesitant about cutting it.
- "How about it! We'll tie your hair in a way you can somewhat test different lengths of it."
- "....Sure, I guess..."
- "GREAT!"- Noob smiles, clapping their hands. - "Two Time get the mirror, I'll tie their hair!"
- "We have a mirror?"- Two Time tilts their head in confusion.
- "Princess has one... Somehow."
- "Ah... I am afraid I cannot help. She appears to... Hate me. I apologize for being useless."
- "No, no. It's alright. I'll go! You make sure Chance won't get lost in his head!"- Noob says, sprinting upstairs.
Two Time begins to talk, about how Azure desperately tries to keep the plants alive despite the heat. How they scared Shedletsky by quietly walking over when he wasn't looking. Apparently he let out a high pitched scream.
Chance continues to listen as they ramble about random topics. He notices how their voice, despite still being quiet and soft appears to be more confident. The gambler also notices that the topics of conversation changed. Before when they were asked to keep someone busy they talked about Spawn.
- "I'm back!"- Noob rushes downstairs, panting a bit because they decided to run in that temperature. Guest 666 let's out a disappointed growl. - "I know. I know. Stupid decision, but let's get into it!"
Noob begins to tie Chance's hair. Checking out different lengths. Chance feels confused a bit, seeing the support they get. They aren't used to it, but he appreciates it.
His eyes widen when he sees one hairstyle. It is long enough so he can tie his hair, but not too long to annoy them. It's perfect height. Chance expects a comment on how it doesn't fit them, but instead Noob begins to talk on different ways he could style it. The survivalist did the same thing to every hairstyle.
- "I think it's perfect..."- Chance says with a smile. Noob also smiles.
- "Perfect! Now we need to cut it!"- As the survivalist says the word "cut". Jason walks over. The killer points at himself.
- "No way! I saw what you did to our hair when you had this barber cosplay on! Two Time was BALD!"
- "I do not like that memory..."- Two Time chuckles hesitantly, with a shiver. Jason sighs, annoyed
- 'This was test. The captor allowed me to do that.'- The killer signs.
- ".... Promise?"- Chance raises an eyebrow.
- 'Promise'
- "Alright.... I think I trust you."
Jason drags Chance outside. He then takes the scissors Noob brought and begins to cut Chance's hair. Each cut is made with precision and care.
After a while the trio looks at Chance. Jason looks proud of himself, Noob is smiling with happiness, while Two Time... They look interested, their tail is slightly wagging.
- "You look great!"- Noob exclaims, handing Chance the mirror.
- "You look different. But I do not think it is bad.... I am not good at saying things like that... But you look... More comfortable?"- Two Time joins the conversation. Jason agrees by giving Chance a thumb up.
When Chance looks in the mirror he looks at himself. The hair isn't perfect, but it's so much more comfortable than what they had before. Chance smiles, looking at them. He finally feels like themselves again. There's no comments that make him question his choice.
- "It's perfect. Thank you so much!"
- "No problem Chance! Happy to help!"- Noob nods, their smile growing wider.
- "I have a proposition... If I can ask..."- Two Time begins, but cuts off looking unsure.
- "What is it?"- Chance asks with curiosity.
- "Maybe we could get off the sun... get back inside and play one round of this card game?"
- "Ohohoho! You're into that!!! I knew it!!! Let's go!"- Chance smiles, dragging Two Time inside. Noob and Jason follow.
The group of four people then plays a few rounds. Noob and Chance continuing to rival with each other for the win.a few rounds. Noob and Chance continuing to rival with each other for the win.
Notes:
It's after midnight as I'm posting it. I'm waking up in a 5 hours to watch a sunrise.
Goodnight everyone!
Chapter 102: Living during the drought.
Chapter Text
After a few rounds, Noob looks up. They look in Two Time's direction. The cultist is focused on the cards. Thinking about Chance's new hairstyle made them notice Two Time's.
- "Two Time?"
- "Yes Dear Survivalist?"
- "Your hair is also getting quite long... And I-I don't mean to be mean... B-but it looks unkept. Do you... Perhaps want to try something new?"
- "...I am unsure. I quite enjoy my hair as it is."
- "Timey. Listen, as someone who was suffering with longer hair I know that the knots must be uncomfortable."
- "I am capable of cutting it myself."- Two Time says sternly, their tail straighteners. A silent warning.
- "S-sorry for pushing the topic! We'll drop it now. But remembered you can always come to us... Alright?"
- ".... Alright"- Two Time smiles, but this is this off putting smile.
A while later 1x1x1x1 goes downstairs. Shedletsky and Elliot aren't in the cabin, both of them left with scavenging team to explore. Because of that the killer is forced to be the one in charge to making small meal.
Behind him goes downstairs 007n7. The ex hacker lost totally out of it. Rubbing his eyes with confusion.
- "Please tell me we still have some coffee."- He says, tiredness and confusion in his voice.
Instead of answer he hears Chance laughing, basically falling off the couch. Both Noob and Jason are also laughing. Two Time's face is twisted in disgust. The expression looking alien on their face.
- "I do not understand why you people praise that drink of death and despair so much."- The say, remembering the taste of the coffee.
- "I personally enjoy that taste... But I drink in also for the caffeine, when I need a wake up call."- 007n7 explains, rubbing his eyes.
- "What happened anyway? You look like you're not fully there."- Noob asks with curiosity. The former hacker sighs.
- "I took a nap by accident... I feel like I'm so confused. Like in different reality, no idea what day, what hour it is."- 007n7 chuckles and goes to the kitchen where 1x1x1x1 is already checking out the cupboards.
- "You. Yellow survivor."- They say, looking at Noob. The survivalist frowns.
- "You know that I have a name?"
- "...I do. Now get over here. You are the one that knows the rations."- 1x1x1x1 says, then he begins looking for the pots. Noob sighs, knowing that their free time ended.
- "Who's taking care of the spiders? Since Noli went explore."
- "Azure."- 1x1x1x1 anwsers. - "Someone remind him to do it because I WON'T save you from hungry spiders."
The mental image makes Noob shiver. Thinking about spiders makes them feel phantom sensations of them crawling over them.
- "Y-Yup! 1x is right. Please someone do it..."
- "Time you go get Azure. I go check on Taph."
- "As long as I am away from the drink that is straight from hell."- Two Time says, sending an distrustful look at the cup 007n7 is holding.
The group separates, 007n7 is drinking the coffee. Jason began showing Guest 666 how they look in the mirror, the beast is interested in it. 1x1x1x1 is getting the food ready, with assistance of Noob.
- 'Kids?'- Jason signs looking at 1x1x1x1.
- "Jason I do NOT understand these stupid signs."- 1x4 says coldly. The masked killer glares at the embodiment of hatred.
- "He's asking about kids. You were with them."- 007n7 translates.
- "And how do you know that?"
- "W-Well... We need to do something in between rounds... Noob taught us all a bit of sign language."- The former hacker explains. 1x1x1x1 monetarily feels something else than hatred, something like guilt. The survivors attempt to connect more with Jason than they tried. He immediately pushed these thoughts away.
- "The kids are playing together with toys."- The embodiment of hatred anwsers, Jason nods and decides to check on them.
The kids can quickly end up at each other's throats. They do a lot of roughhousing, but if it's someone else that tries to bother one of them they immediately get along to protect each other. Truly an interesting dynamic, one moment they fight, the next they get along.
Chance opens the entrance and walks downstairs to the basement. The spiders immediately crawl over.
- "Y-yeah... You need to wait for a second. Azure with take care of you soon.... Gods I hope you didn't eat Taph...."
Luckily Taph is alive. He's sitting next to the screen that shows the camera footage. There are already a few layers less on his body. Despite this the demolitionist looks uncomfortable and hot.
- "Taph? Buddy. How are you going?"
- "➕➖.... 🥵"
- "Yeah. Aware, I get it.... I brought you some water in case yours got used up. We can't have dehydrated."
- "👍🙇"
- "No need to thank me. Also Taph...."
- "❓"
- "I know that you have some issues regarding... You know. Showing yourself. You don't have to worry of us judging you. I'm not forcing you to anything, but remember... You're not alone anymore."
- "....👍❓....."
Two Time watches as Azure leaves the room, the killer cursed after they reminded him of the spiders. Two Time is left alone in the room with a lot of plans. They don't look the best, the heat making the leaves wilt.
Two Time spots a knife and slightly freezes. They remember the conversation with Noob. Their hair began to cross the comfortable length, and with them having dark hair the heat seems more strong.
They move their hand through their hair, they wince when their fingers pull on the hair, the knots being really tangled. They look back at the knife. They can use it to cut it down, they don't want to bother anyone from the survivors and they don't trust Jason after making them bald.
Two Time reaches out to the knife, trying to ignore whispers that they began to hear. Dealing with dark thoughts when near sharp objects is the thing they still struggle with, they don't want anyone knowing about that issue. At least not yet.
Notes:
I have summoned high temperature irl. -_-
Today it was over 30° Celsius (Google tells me it's 86 degrees Fahrenheit)
Which is A LOT for the country I live it. I didn't had any motivation to write until the heat lessened.____
And the bit with 007n7 and nap is based on what happened to me. I feel asleep for a while and woke up confused, craving coffee XD
Chapter 103: The True Feelings
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! Self Harm mention
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Clumps of dark hair are laying on the floor. A bit more continue to fall. Each swing of the knife cutting more of the knotted and matted hair.
They never were the best in taking care of themselves. The Spawn always came before their own needs. It didn't matter if they were tired, hungry, feeling bad. Spawn needed to be served.
Two Time holds the knife shakily, now realising that they aren't able to reach the back without risking to cut themselves.
Just try. A bit of blood never killed anyone.
Don't be afraid.
Just cut.
Are you so pathetic you can't do it?
Blood.
Blood for Spawn.
The sacrifice is necessary!
The Spawn needs blood!
You've done that before.
Why are you hesitating?
The Spawn is waiting!
Don't disappoint Two Time!
You've been neglecting the true god.
Apologise!
You sinned!
No one will care!
Only Spawn cares!
Trust the Spawn!
DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT DO IT
- "What are you doing?"- Two Time's head snaps up. They look at the entrance where the Mafia man is standing.
The killer looks at them, the fedora hiding his face. Two Time realises that the knife is dangerously close to their skin. Their hands are shaking and the breathing is quickened.
- "A-ah... There is no need to worry. I am perfectly f-fine"
- "#######. You are not fine. Before I saw a lot of stuff in my job. I know what happens if you listen to stuff in your head."- Mafioso says, walking over and grabbing the skinny hand of the cultist.
Two Time tries to pull away, but the grip tightens, eventually making them drop the knife. That's when Mafioso let's go. Two Time immediately curls up in shame, their tail curled up tightly and tense. They can feel the painful throbbing of the old scars.
Mafioso sighs, looking at their badly cut hair. At them in general. He doesn't know this survivor, he doesn't know their boundaries. He only knows them from the mask they put on.
- "Why didn't you ask others for help?"
- "...I am capable of handling myself."
- "Mhm. Totally. And you totally weren't about to hurt yourself."- The words are making Two Time flinch, then their tail goes up, the boney spikes are sticking out more. They snap, slightly raising their voice.
- "Do not talk about things you do not understand!!! I am sick and tired of bothering everyone with every little thing I do! I am sick of being treated like something broken! They all treat me like I do not understand!!! I do understand!!! It is not my fault that I was taught that my body matters less if I have the second life! I am something more than a broken person! I....."
- "You wanted to show them you're capable."- Mafioso finishes. Two Time looks away, their tail curling up again.
Then a small bunny shaped animal jumps at Two Time, landing on their legs. A small black bunny with white tip on their left ear and white around the nose is staring back at them. The bunny makes a small squeak and curls up. Two Time's shaky hands began to slowly stroke bunnies fur.
- "Hello Clubs..."- They whisper, pulling the animal into gentle hug. Their body slightly relaxing.
- "Two Time. I have an offer. I will help you with your hair and then we go downstairs and you'll tell others how do you feel."- Mafioso begins, shushing them when they try to disagree.- "Your friends truly care about you, they will understand and try to adapt. You need to focus on communication with them."
Mafioso grabs the knife and begins to cautiously cut the hair of the cultist. He also fixes the previously cut areas. In meantime Two Time continues to pet Clubs.
- "If you make me bald I will stab you."- They say at one point. Mafioso snorts in surprise, not expecting the comment.
Later Two Time is sitting downstairs, on the couch. All three bunnies surrounding them. Mafioso explained the situation to the other members of the group, before they took over. Two Time felt terrifying when they started, but with time it came easier.
- ".... and I feel useless, because you all have a role while I am being labeled as too unstable for any task."- They finish, avoiding eye contact. Then they feel someone putting a hand on their shoulder.
- "Thank you for telling us about that. I'm proud of you."- 007n7 says with a soft smile.
- "We will need to talk with rest about your task. But I appreciate that you lowered your mask."- Dusekkar rhymes the anwser. Azure stares at Two Time, he's happy that the survivors are truly wanting to help, especially when he is still fighting with his own conflicted feelings about the sacrifice.
- "I have an idea."- Chance exclaims, flipping their coin. He curses when it lands on tails.
- "What is it Chance?"- Noob asks, kidnapping Dusty on to their own lap. The bunny moves into comfortable position.
- "Maybe for now you could keep an eye on Taph? I'm worried about him."
- "I think that could work. I will be happy to help a friend in need."- Two Time says with a small smile.
The moment is interrupted by Pr3ttyprincess running downstairs, holding Polly the chicken.
- "This stupid goo tried to eat Polly!"
- "NO ! C00lgoo just wanted to play!!!!"- C00lkidd yells from upstairs.
- "IT LOOKED LIKE IT TRIED TO EAT HER!"
- "Alright. Kids, calm down. Let me have a look."- 007n7 chuckles before standing up.
Princess follows him upstairs. After talking to each present person, it seems that it truly was just a misunderstanding. The goo being curious about the feathered animal.
Notes:
- "Hey TKN. I know you enjoy Slice of life. But what about plot?"
- "It will move when the right time comes. Be patient."
- "Oh come on! I want to see the return of pir-"
- "⬛⬛⬛!!!! NO SPOILERS!!!"
- "Come on! You're my creator!!! I know you TKN. I know that you want to write it already."
- "Don't you have another universe fixation to look after?
- "Fine. I get back to work. But how long do I need to wait to see readers reactions?"
- "Soon ⬛⬛⬛ Soon.... >:D"____
⬛⬛⬛ Does NOT play any important part of Upgraded Hell Universe other than being random background character. This conversation is NOT taking place in UH universe.
Chapter 104: Rattling Sounds
Chapter Text
The sun is scorching, the heat is unbearable. Elliot uses the sleeve to wipe the sweat from his face.
- "Why are we wearing long sleeves again?"- Shedletsky groans, standing in one place to catch his breath.
- "Because you don't want to get sunburn. Believe me, it's much worse than being hot."- Guest 1337 answers sternly.
- "Right. I'm not all powerful admin anymore, I forgot I get mortal issues."- Shedletsky sighs with annoyance, pushing away his hair, the bangs sticking to his face.
- "I-I-I-It mUsT sUcK n0t b31ng @ll p0w3rf0ul 4nym0re."- Noli laughs from former admin's problem. In return he gets a harsh glare.
The group continues forward eventually getting nearer to the smaller city they used to explore during winter.
- "M-m-m-m4n! 1 d0n't l00k f0rw4rd t0 cl1mb1ng th4t h1ll ag41n."- Noli says, half joking half serious, putting a smirk.
But after a few seconds his smirk disappears. An odd tingly feeling appears in his hands. It's uncomfortable and reminds him of glitches. Noli rubs his hands together, hoping to ease the feeling.
The group begins to look around in the city. They separate, but stay in the hearing range. Elliot sighs, with exhaustion, then he sees a big hole in the floor of one of the houses. Other than the hole the house is a complete mess, the furniture is misplaced or gone, the paintings are covered in drawings similar to eyes, the bigger part of the room is missing.
The healer slowly makes his way downstairs through the hole, hoping to find something useful there. He lets out a scream when his leg falls through old and unstable step. The old wood completely scrapes his leg. Elliot bites his cheek, it hurts when he tries to pull it out.
He considers calling someone for an assist, but stops after hearing an odd sound. It sounds similar to someone rattling rice in the container. Elliot looks around, the light from the hole allowing him to see a bit better.
The rattling noise moves closer. Elliot's eyes widen in fear once he realises that right in front of him is a rattlesnake, but this one's size is big enough to eat a human.
Elliot slowly attempts on trying to free his feet. His breathing beginning to fasten when panic takes over, but the healer desperately swallows it down. Elliot continues to stare at the snake, trying to stay calm when it slowly moves closer.
Then Elliot's eyes widen, instincts from dealing with killers taking over. Not caring about the pain Elliot forcefully pulls out his leg running upstairs, just in time as the snake lunges at him. The survivor refuses to be a snake food.
The commotion alerts the other scavengers. Guest looks up, his face twisting in worry and panic. Then he sees Elliot who is dodging attacks of a rattlesnake.
- "Oh Gods... Elliot!!! Run to one of the houses with small entrances so it can't follow!!!"- He yells.
Shedletsky is already analysing the situation, there's no way he'll be able to attack this thing. The swordmaster curses himself for not being useful.
While the chase happens, Noli is leaning on one of the walls inside a house. The feeling continued to spread, now being felt all over his body. He really wants to help them, but he doesn't know if he'll be able to assist much.
The killer doesn't know why it's happening, it never happened before. The panic outside continues, Noli hears his name being shouted. Then the hacker notices that his body begins to oddly glitch. Suddenly everything clicks into place.
The killer pushes himself to standing position and runs outside. There he sees that Elliot fell over and the snake is about to get him, both Guest and Shedletsky are too far away to help him.
Noli summons the Void Star, the familiar feeling of emptiness, of hunger becomes more strong. He uses the Void Rush and grabs the healer just in time. He drops him off in hidden place. Then he returns taking the attention of the rattlesnake on him.
- "NOLI WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"- Shedletsky yells with annoyance, he doesn't want the killer to put himself in danger.
- "TRu$t M3!!!"- Noli shouts back, the feeling stronger than before. The killer runs away, Guest following him.
Five minutes later Shedletsky and Elliot hear a loud crash. A while later Guest returns to them, without Noli.
- "Guest... Where is he? What happened to the snake!?"
- "Noli lead him to one of the unstable buildings... Right into a support... The building crushed the snake."
- "What about Noli!?"- Elliot says, the adrenaline leaving him makes his leg hurt.
- "Dude. The others are going to kill us."- Shedletsky whispers in terror. Already imagining the looks of others.
- "He's not dead... I hope."- Guest says calmly.
- "What do you mean?"- Elliot looks at the soldier.
- "He glitched away right before the snake got him. I don't know where he is. But if he hadn't respawn in the cabin, he's alive."
- "I beg 2x2 he is. Because otherwise our heads might be hanging as wall decorations."- Shedletsky whispers.
After a while of exploring the group returns to the cabin. The group feels shocked, worried and angry. A lot of different emotions.
Noli didn't respawn. The question remains: 'Where is Noli?'
Notes:
...writing action is HARD ^^"
Chapter 105: Around the world!
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
(If you're struggling to read His dialogue, let me know and I'll write you a translation!)
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The world becomes nothing but flashes of different places. Everything changes too fast to be recognizable.
The body is in pain. Each small glitch feeling like this part of your body is being torn apart, maybe it is. The scorching heat of the sun doesn't help, the sun rays are bringing the most insane heat. Despite this he is happy that there's a chance others survived.
Eventually the world stops. Noli falls forward, clutching his head. It takes a while until killer is able to move away, the uncomfortable feeling still there. Noli looks around the dark room. He takes out the Void Star, using it as a flashlight.
Noli wishes he didn't. Thousands of eyes are staring at him. The room, turns out to be a cave full of spiders. These ones are different then he is used to, these spiders seem more brownish and have while spots in the shape of cross. These ones aren't tamed.
The killer looks around spotting something similar to sunlight. He begins to run in that direction, ignoring the pain in his body. The spiders crawl after him. They're big enough to see him as nothing but a fly.
The hacker climbs up, leaving the cave just in time. He breathes a sigh of relief. The spiders seem to seek coldness in dark caves. Noli opens his eyes, he didn't even realise when he ended up laying on the sand. He's met with a vulture trying to eat him, the bird probably thought he's dead because of his rotten boy.
Noli begins to scream, glitching out of the place again. His body feels like it's being torn apart. It's not the same as his controlled teleportation. This one is making him feel out of it, but at the same time feel everything.
Noli opens his eyes, taking a step back when he sees a spear right in front of his face. He quickly shows his arms in the form of surrender. It takes a while for the voice to register, but Noli knows that the person dressed in all white isn't happy.
- "C-C-C-C-Ch1lL! 1'm /\/0t d4ng3r0uS!"
- "How did you get here!?"
- "D-D-DUd3! 1 duNn0! 1 gl1tch @ll 0v3r th3 w0rld!"
- "...."
- "...."
- "That's a terrible excuse."
- "D-Do 1 l-l-l00k! l1k3 1 h4v3 @ st4bl3 b0dY?!"- Noli says, ignoring the glitching getting stronger. The angel like person looks at him.
- "...You don't look stable I'll give you that. Your code seems to be all over the place."
- "Th4nkS! 1 d1dn's n0t1c3!"
- "Quit with the sarcasm.... Want Tea?"
- "Ab0uT t0 gl1tch 4gain.... Th4nkS f0r th3 0ffer."- Noli says, just as the world turns into flashes again.
The glitching continues for a really long time. Putting Noli in multiple dangerous and confusing situations. From appearing in dragon like animal's nest to getting stuck in a coweb of a tiger spider.
He ends up in quicksand. Basically getting swallowed whole. The sand hurts his rotten parts of the body. Them being more sensitive, but numb at the same time.
The hacker is surprised he's alive at this point. Each glitching episode is putting him in terrible pain. Noli long stopped caring about the tears that fall, he gave up on trying to stop the screaming.
His body is exhausted, each movement sends a wave of pricking. Like someone is stabbing him with thousands of needles. The Void Star is not making the situation better.
His chest feels like there's something missing. The empty void that seems to be constantly hungry for something. It's the same void Noli is used to, but now it the hunger for the life seems stronger than ever. The hacker knows that soon it might be too late.
Noli wishes he could turn back time. To stop himself from taking the Void Star. He hates 007n7 for making him take that star, but at the same time he can't make himself hate him. He's a total mess.
Next time the glitching stops Noli finds himself half stuck into the ground. He can't feel his lower part of the body. He can't move at all and he's in the middle of nowhere.
Time passes and the sun burns. Noli basically begs for death. But it doesn't come instead it makes him glitch again. Yet Noli is barley conscious at that point.
He ends up laying on some wood, the sun continues to shine on him. There are footsteps heard.
- "Hey Cap'n!!! Some guy jus' appeared out o' nowhere!"
- "Hm? Let me see."
- "Wha' do we do wit' him?
- "The usual we do when we find unconscious 'n vulnerable people.... Take 'im under the deck."
Notes:
FUN FACT!!! The spiders described in this chapter are actually real spiders found in my country. (They're just REALLY big in the fanfic)
______
The author sew (with the help of grandma) a REALLY CURSED Two Time plushie.... My sibling asked if it's a Voodoo doll T-T
(I love that plush XD)
Chapter 106: The Ship
Chapter Text
- "So why be our cap'n pickin' up random people now?"
- "No idea. But ye know how he can be."
- "The guy be a ###### CORPSE!?"
- "Aye... Dat's one o' the weirdest things cap'n ever did. But he's our cap'n, we don't question 'im."
- "True. But it makes me wonder. Wha' even happened t' dat purple guy"
- "We'll have t' wait 'n ask. Unless Cap'n has other plans fer 'im."
The two pirates continue to gossip. They're leaning on the barrels that are on the deck. They seem to be used to the hot temperature, or they mask it well. They're curious on how their captain decides to deal with the glitchy intruder.
Their captain is standing in his private room. There's fresh cup of tea on his desk. He is staring at the map, figuring out their next destination. They'll have to arrive to Pirate City for the meeting between different captains. Then they'll have to restock in Crossroads, it being the safest trading city.
- "Cap'n?"- The door opens. A younger robloxian with black hair and elf like ears is standing in the entrance.
- "Ah. 57, wha' brings ye here?"
- "The wind returned. We be ready t' sail!"
- "Great, get the crew ready. Make sure Lia be stayin' wit' the corpse guy. We needs t' observe dat odd phenomenon, tell her t' wake me once he wakes. I wants t' do a small.... Interrogation."
- "O' course Cap'n!"- 57 salutes and leaves the room, cursing when they walk into the wall and then even louder curse when they trip on the stairs.
Captain rolls his eyes with a chuckle, returning to the map while drinking the tea. He has to say, the drink is really good. The rotten guy definitely messed up his plans, but he's a smart Captain. He'll make it work, something tells him that the whole situation will be really interesting and will bring a bunch of benefits for his crew.
The brown haired Capitan laughs at the thought. His eyes shining with interest, curiosity and something else. He just needs to wait for the guy to wake up. He is looking forward for the interrogation.
Lia_303 stares at the ceiling, she's aware that she's the healer of the crew, but being stuck with a unconscious corpse is the most boring things she ever did. She wishes she could do a little surgery, but orders are orders. Captain wants to talk to the guy first.
Lia sighs, running her hands over her forehead, the med room sometimes feels like a closed pot heating up on the stove, and it's the coldest place on the whole ship. The female looks up.
- "J4mi3. Don't stab the guy. Cap'n told us t' wait 'til the corpse be conscious."
- "But it's a CORPSE!? How it can be conscious!?"- A guy with metal arm speaks up. He puts away the medical knife.
- "No idea. But Clothes Stealer told us it will return t' life. And ye know how much Cap'n trusts dat guy."- Lia shakes her head, her face is twisted in suspicion.
- "Aye. It's annoyin', it took everyone a while t' gather trust 'n Clothes Stealer jus' appears 'n suddenly they be mateys."
- "Agreed. But it isn't like we get a say in dat. At least ye got a functionin' prosthetic thanks t' Stealer's contacts."
- "Aye. 'n so far nothin' happened. We jus' needs t' keep watch in case he decides t' do somethin'."- The metal arm guy agrees, staring at unconscious corpse guy, wondering what his captain is planning for the corpse.
The glitches stopped, but whatever happened to the person clearly left a lot of damage. The guy looks like he went through hell and back, the crew was surprised to hear that the corpse is still alive.
One of the pirates is checking out the wheels that were installed to the ship and allow it to 'swim' on the surface. The invention was risky, but it worked.
- "Charlex! How's the situation!?"- 57 yells from the deck, looking at the person below.
- "Everythin' stable 'n ready to sail!"
- "Great! Get on the deck, everyone we be movin'!!! Get ready t' work! Clothes Stealer get away from the edge!"
- "Heh. You got it Mr Second in Command!"- The so called Clothes Stealer walks away from the edge. The hood is covering his face as the person makes his way under the deck. He needs to analyse the corpse, it's time to have some fun.
Notes:
I woooonder what the pirates are planning.... I love this crew ^^
Fun fact. Noli was originally supposed to wake up in this chapter. But I decided to keep you all in suspense a bit more.
Chapter 107: Meeting the Crew
Chapter Text
Captain and the hooded person are sitting together in Captain's room. The Captain has a serious expression when he looks at hooded person.
- "So ye're sayin' dat we don't need t' worry about the rot? It isn't infectious?"
- "Not at all. It appears that it's caused by the crown... Or more likely the star that is attached to the crown. Like some sort of cursed artifact, your healer wasn't able to take it off from the guy."- The hooded person explains.
- "Cursed artifact? Now dat's interestin'."
- "I don't remember anything similar being mentioned, so my guess it's that this Star Crown is from the old times. When first admins ruled."- Hearing those words Captain nods with understanding, before he can anwser the door opens. The crew member with metal arm is standing there.
- "Cap'n! The corpse awoken."
- "Thank ye fer lettin' me know J4mi3. Shall we go?"- The captain looks in the direction of hooded figure.
- "After you!"
Noli can feel his body burning, but it's less than before. When he woke up he saw a wooden roof. Then he noticed two people in the room, when they noticed him being awake one of the people left the room.
- "So. Who ye be. Normally I would start wit' questions about how ye feel but I dunno how t' take care o' corpses."- The female says. Noli's brain however struggles to understand. The accent making it even more difficult to understand the words.
- "Lia. please leave us alone. I'll call ye once we be done or somethin' happens."
- "Aye Cap'n!"- The female, Lia salutes and leaves the room. Noli is staring at the man and hooded person behind him. The supposed Captain looks at the killer.
- "You must be really confused. Just take it easy, we'll explain everything."- Captain says, dropping the pirate accent. The man moves the chair so he can sit in front of Noli. The hooded person sits on nearby table.
- "W-W-Wh0?"
- "Ah. Apologies, my name is Harry. I'm the captain of this ship."- The captain, Harry says. Then he points in the direction of the other man. - "This is Historian. He's not a part of the crew, but I trust him with my life."
- "You are quite a sensation. A glitching person appears outta nowhere. You're lucky I was able to stabilise you."
- "Wh4t d1d y0u d0?"- Noli asks with fear, he tries to hide. Historian puts his hands up.
- "Relax, relax. Nothing bad. This world no longer has rules, I used a.... script that will lessen the glitching."
- "Who are you? And what group do you belong to?"- Harry takes over the conversation again.
- "WhY sh0ud 1 t3ll y0u!? 1 w3ll kn0w wh4t y0u p1r4tes d0 t0 p3p0le."- Noli accuses, glaring at the man. He doesn't want to suffer the same fate as Chance and Two Time, but at the same time he doesn't want to lead pirates to his team.
Harry's expression darkerns. The Captain takes out a small knife. He plays with it for a second then looks up at the purple man.
- "I assume that you are familiar with our kind."
- "Your kind."
- "Historian I swear to... I don't know. I swear to my mother's name, not now!"
- "I just wanted to clarify. I'm not a pirate."- Historian shrugs. Harry groans, running his hands over his face. Noli observers the interaction with confusion.
- "Sorry about that. We are different group that you... Or your teammates are familiar with. Me and my crew aren't fan of the things other groups do to people. Once you'll recover a bit more and meet the rest of the crew you'll understand."
- "In summary. This group is a bunch of people discarded by the world. Harry decided to take them under his care."- Historian says with a smile barley visible from under the hood.
Noli observers the duo for a while. They don't seem to be lying, but it's always be cautious. At the same time he's stuck there. His body too tired and still in pain to move. On top of that he has no idea where he is.
- "1'm N0l1.... Th3 gr0up 1s Fr3@ks fr0m th3 H1LL."
- "Freaks from the Hill?"- Historian seems to perk up. Harry gives him a look.
- "You heard of them? I'm not familiar with that group."
- "Yeah. They live nearby Crossroads, a mysterious group that appeared outta nowhere. A bunch of interesting characters."- Historian says, looking at Noli.
- "Th3 rum0urs ar3 n0t tru3."- Noli says coldly, glaring at the hooded person. Historian doesn't seem to mind. Harry decides to change the topic.
- "The Crossroads City is in quite a distance from here. I'm afraid you'll have to stay with us. We'll be going there in around over a week."
- "..."- Noli stays quiet, looking at the Captain. He knows he doesn't have a choice. - "Fine."
- "Great. Don't worry, there's no strings attached. Even if people are used to getting in debt for helping, we are pirates. We don't care about that stuff. As for Historian... He is truly something else. A walking kindness."
- "Heh. You flatter me Harry."- Historian says, clearly teasing, then he turns to the hacker. - "So Noli... I guess we can be travelling partners for now. Because I also need to get to Crossroads. I'm invited for a meeting with people that research the past."
The group continues to talk for a while. Harry brews some tea for Noli, Historian steals some for himself. Noli recognises the taste immediately. It's the same Storm Tea that the admins and Mafioso brought back from Crossroads.
Noli hesitantly reveals that his condition is related to the void star, but he keeps a lot of information to himself. Despite that the pirate and hooded figure are weirdly understanding.
The hacker was in Crossroads before, none of people there were so understanding as these two. With the exception of Danny. The younger man being the only one that is truly kind.
Before they can continue the conversation, the door opens.
- "Apologies fer interruptin' Cap'n. Mel had a small accident so I needs me equipment"- Lia says walking inside, leading the person with elf like ears inside.
- "What happened?"- Harry says with worry.
- "I tripped on the rope and hit my face."- The person says also dropping the accent, there's already a black eye forming on their face.
Noli observers how the group seems caring to each other. It reminds him of his family team. He gets lost in thought, he hopes that his group is doing alright and that he didn't freaked them out. Noli feels a small headache, not because of migraines, but it's probably the heat getting to him.
- "H-H-H0w ar3 y0u n0t h0t und3r th4t h00d."- Noli asks Historian, the guy shrugs.
- "It is a bit hot. But it's made out of material that is more airy. The temperatures never bothered me too much... I guess you can call it a condition or something."
- "0h. M4k3s s3ns3...."
- "Sorry to interrupt you two, but since we'll be staying together for a while allow me to introduce you. My crew, this is Noli. Noli this is Lia_303, she's our medic. And that is Mel57, they're my right hand and second in command. If I'm not here they make decisions."
- "So that's your name glitchy guy. I have to say, you freaked out Charlex when you appeared right next to him. Never seen him shout so much."- Lia laugh, Mel also chuckes.
- "D1dn't y0u t4lk w1th p1rate @cc3nt b3f0r3?"
- "Yup."- Lia smiles, this confuses Noli even more.
- "Before the disaster hit we were normal people, not pirates. Now we just like to play pretend, to have some light in this ruined world."
- "Hmmm..."- Noli takes notes for that.
That's actually a smart idea. Once he gets back he needs to tell kids about that. Pr3ttyprincess already is already doing that. He hopes that other two kids could have a way to escape harsh reality. And seeing that even a man is playing along, who knows. Maybe Noli could make 1x1x1x1 play around as cowboy.
The hacker chuckles at the thought. He would loose his head for even suggesting that. Noli hopes that nothing bad will happen while he's away.
- "Azu. Do you think that uncle Noli will be alright?"
- "I hope he will... But you know how he is. I'm sure he already is looking for a way to return to us."- Azure smiles softly. The red child frowns.
- "Yeah. I hope so too..."
- "Come on kid. Cheer up. Do you want me to play with you?"
- "YES!!! Can C00lgoo join too?"- C00lkidd says with excitement.
- "I don't have anything against that."
Notes:
The reader that has the same name as one of the pirates... You're going to get jumpscared every time the crew returns ^^"
_____
- "TKN. You're getting another fixation... I'm worried."
- "Relax ⬛⬛⬛. It's going to be fine! Forsaken fixation is deeply attached to my heart. It will take a really long time for it to lessen. Remember how long I was fixated on Fnaf?"
- "Yes. The fixation was constant for around 4 years. Despite sharing the spot with other side fixations."
- "Yup! I believe the same thing is happening with Forsaken. Now let me think of Piggy Player angst" *insert evil chuckle*
Chapter 108: Learning More
Chapter Text
Noli sighs, getting a bit bored. He is not allowed to leave the med room because of the sunburn he got. His rotten skin seems dry to the touch, it also burns every time the hacker brushes against something. The temperature seemed to raise, Noli doesn't want to know what it's like outside.
Despite this Noli isn't someone who just lays in bed. Unless he has a migraine, but that's different topic. The killer opened up his hacking screen, hoping to restore it to functionality. He hopes he could contact someone.
Noli is aware that this group is his best solution, but he is suspicious of them. Just because they seem nice on first glance doesn't mean they're nice.
The black haired person left a while ago, he can hear them shouting orders on the deck. Now he's stuck with the blonde that is obsessively reading medical books. They both ignored themselves for hours, but now the female cuts the silence.
- "Ye know... I was a surgeon before the disaster hit. I never seen a case like yers. Ye interest me..."- She says, the way she looks at Noli a bit reminds him of Two Time. There's something off.
- "1 w0n't t3ll y0u @nyth1ng"
- "Dat's fine. I will figure it out someday... After all ye'll be stuck wit' us fer a while."- Lia chuckles, returning to her book.
Noli internally curses. Out of everything he ended up being stuck with a crazy ex surgeon. He knows how to deal with crazy cultists from observation. The killer wonders if the same things apply to her.
It takes a few hours for something else to happen. The Captain returns, whispering something to the woman. She then stands up and leaves.
- "I hope she didn't freaked you out. I gave her orders so she won't do anything. Only imply it."- Harry says. Despite the topic Noli appreciates that the man continues to talk to him without pirate accent.
- "Sh3 0nly t4lk3d @b0ut f1gur1ng m3 0ut.... st4r1ng cr33p1ly 1nst3@d"
- "That's sounds like her..."- Harry chuckles with fondness. Then he sighs. - "It's not her fault. When the disaster hit she protected a patient with her own body. Ended up with brain injury that she miraculously survived. However she hadn't been the same since."
- "Y0ur t3am 1s truLy s0m3th1ng."
- "Yes. We are just a bunch of different people brought together by fate and disaster. We support each other, despite our issues."
- "S0unds s1m1lar t0 mY gr0up..."
- "Heh. I guess you all live up to your name?"
- "E-E-Ex4ctly. 1'm surp1s3d w3 w3r3 abl3 t0 w0rk t0g3th3r."
- "Noli. I promise you we'll get you back to them as soon as possible. It's going to take a week if everything goes well."
Noli continues to listen to the Captain, learning more of how his crew functions. About how they attached wheels to the ship and now can sail on land and the water. How each person is different.
Turns out that everyone in the group except Harry and KIT, who's taking care of lookout has some sort of issue. Which weirdly fits Noli considering he always dealt with often having migraines and headaches, only time he was at peace was during the purgatory.
The group is open about their issues, instead of hiding them, they embrace them. Mel57 has really bad vision, they need strong glasses but so far they weren't able to find ones that work for them. Lia_303 has aftereffects of brain injury. J4MI3 lost an arm when the disaster struck. Shade has chronic pains since she was born. Meanwhile Charlex has dyslexia.
They're truly just a bunch of people from all over the world, that found a family in each other.
It really reminds Noli of the survivors & killers group. After all each one of them also have issues. The killer finds himself hoping that his killer friends will be more comfortable with that in future.
Then the hacker frowns. This would mean him too and he's not ready to face his issues. Despite this he knows he'll be forced to address them soon.
Harry frowns when he sees the man glitching slightly. He knows that Historian could only do so much. The Captain can see how much the man cares about his team. The Captain knows that Noli's code is unstable and that is very dangerous for Robloxians.
Harry hopes that he'll be able to find a way to get some help, or at least slow down the symptoms.... Before it's too late.
Notes:
Kinda a filler chapter.
Tomorrow we'll return to the Forsaken group!
Chapter 109: Under the Robes
Chapter Text
Taph rests his head on the cold wall. It brings little of comfort, the heat from outside slowly but surely warming up the basement. The demolitionist feels hot, but also cold at the same time. He feels goosebumps on his sweaty skin.
Taph knows it's not good. He should undress a bit more, but the fear continues to be in control. Despite the pleading of others, Taph doesn't want to change his clothes.
The basement is mostly empty, the only things alive are spiders and Taph. Occasionally someone visits for a while, but they all have their own tasks. The person that stays the most is Two Time. Taph still finds them creepy, but he also sees that they changed. The demolitionist appreciates their presence.
Speaking of Two Time, the cultist enters the basement. However instead of their usual greeting, Taph is met with odd silence. The demolitionist looks at the cultist, noticing that their tail dropped. Taph stands up, feeling dizzy but determined. He walks over and taps Two Time on their shoulder.
- "2️⃣🕑❓🫵👍❓"
- "...I am feeling well..... It is a different issue that I am overreacting about."
- "❓❓"
- "...."- Two Time looks away, slightly biting their lip. They quickly correct themselves, putting on a strained smile.
- "2️⃣🕑...❓"
- "The Admin that is our leader is hesitant to allow me to assist others. He is afraid I am too unstable.... He doesn't know I hear him calling me that when he thought I was away. He is also busy trying to figure out where the purple killer went."
- "😔"
- "There is no need for pity. I have bigger concerns than my own feelings."- Two Time says, staring at the Demolitionist.
- "❓"- Taph tilt's his head with question.
- "I am good at observing people. And I know that if you keep up refusing to undress some of the clothes... you will die. We.... I do not want yet another death of a friend."- Two Time says with quiet voice. But in their eyes there is something that Taph never saw before, a worry.
The Demolitionist covers himself with wings, not wanting to talk about it again. He knows that they're right, he's killing himself again. Normally Taph would refuse immediately, but something that Two Time said make him stop.
They called him a friend. Taph never was called a friend before, he doesn't count that Chance called him that. The gambler calls everyone a friend.
Taph looks at Two Time. They are staring at him, creepily but with worry. They're a really closed off person, just like Taph. Despite this the demolitionist was able to see their progress, how they changed and continue to battle their issues.
Taph also feels a lot more comfortable with the group. The way everyone wants the best for each other, even despite being separated by being killers and survivors. The group cares about each other.... 1x1x1x1 being an only exception when it comes to Shedletsky.
- "👆👍❗🫵🗣️📈🫵😟" ("Fine. I will do it, BUT! You need to talk about your issues too")- Taph sighs bravely, immediately regretting it. But he can't back down now. Two Time slightly perks up, their tail wagging.
- "I am glad friend! If you need help I will be happy to help. And do it at your own peace! And I will keep my end of the deal despite not being happy with it."- They smile.
It takes a while longer. Taph takes a deep breath and lowers his hood. A dark brown hair with blonde ends is revealed. His eyes are unnaturally dark, with small white glowing pupils.
- "😷❓"
- "If you prefer you can leave leave your bandana on."
- "👍"- Taph nods slowly. He feels a bit anxious, considering that Two Time continues to stare. The Demolitionist curses cultist's staring problem.
He sighs, making up his mind. With shaky hands he takes off the robes, revealing his upper body, that is still covered by black T-shirt. Two Time sees Taph's body being ready odd, some parts of skin look normal, meanwhile other are pure black with shadowy appearance. There are also scars on his hands, the cultist believes it's from the dealing with bombs.
Despite the relief that Taph feels, he also covers himself with his wings. He's afraid of Two Time judging him.
- "Dear Friend. I have seen a lot of different looking people. There is nothing to be ashamed of."- Two Time eventually says quietly. Taph slightly looks up with confusion. Then he points at his scars and looks away in shame.
- ".....👎"
- "...Taph."- Hearing that demolitionist eyes widen, Two Time never called him by his name.- "If you look at me... You will see a lot of scars. And under my clothes there is even more. Yours are related to work you do.... That shows your dedication..."
- "🫵❓"
- "....Mine are caused by myself and the punishment for committing sins. The Spawn told.... No, the Elders told me that Spawn requires blood sacrifices to cleanse myself from my sins."
- "😨❗"- Taph gasps and hugs Two Time. Their eyes widen in shock, but they slowly return the hug.
- "I have overheard the admins talking about your story in past. I did not mean to hear that, but it happened... Those people that do.... Protests? It is unfair and sad that you were forced into hiding with no one coming your aid"
Taph closes his eyes when he hears Two Time saying that. He doesn't know why, but it feels nice knowing that what happened to him wasn't okay. Taph silently cries, his wings also covering Two Time.
After a while Taph looks up, his eyes widen when he sees Builderman staring at him with a smile and pride. The Demolitionist hides behind Two Time, he feels embarrassed. The cultist doesn't mind being a shield, they simply stand between them.
- "I'm proud... Of both of you. Taph, I'm glad that you decided to listen to us, I'll make sure that everyone will be mindful of your boundaries.... Two Time... How about we talk again about you wanting a task. Maybe we'll find something that fits."
- "👆🆘❓"
- "Sure, you can help. So what do you say?"- Builderman looks at Two Time. The cultist stays quiet for a second.
- "Alright. We can do that...."
Notes:
Genuine question... How do people remember to drink water/stop ignoring thirst?
Because I have this problem and because of it I drink really little during the day.
I'm trying to get rid of it. I tried the app reminder but it didn't exactly work -.-"(Plus I want to give one of the characters an issue like that so it will also help with the story ^^)
Chapter 110: Broken Glass
Chapter Text
The great hero attacks the villain! Despite bad guy's constant attacks, the lasers and robots are nothing! The hero is ready for final blow!!!! He charges his power! Everyone is watching with awe. The hero is ready to punch the bad guy, he puts his hand AND-
- "Look at that idiot. Heh. He's eleven and still playing with toys."
- "Yeah. So stupid, none of us play with toys anymore!"
- "Huh? But we played yeste-"
- "Shut up, we didn't!"
Other kids walk away, laughing and whispering at the other kid. Said kid puts on his blue hoodie, covering his face. Why they had to point it out, it's not his fault that he enjoys action figures. His mom worked hard so she could buy it for him.
- "BLUUDUDE!!!"- The voice makes Bluudude looks up. Pr3ttyprincess is standing right before him, her expression annoyed. She's holding small deer plushie with wizard hat, the toy that the group was able to scavenge.
- "What do you want?"
- "Can you play with me? I'm making a tea party!"
- "Quit with those toys. You're over ten, shouldn't you be more grown up? Quit acting like a child."- Bluudude says coldly. His first tightening around his own toy, being a action figure robot.
- "But you also have a toy and I saw you playing with it!"
- "NO YOU DIDN'T NOW GET LOST!"- Bluudude snaps, glaring at her.
He stands up, walks over to window and opens it. Without a thought the blue child throws away the toy. Bluudude continues to glare at the air, he quickly turns around. He needs to go outside and let out emotions before he does something he may regret.
- ".....JAAAAASOOOON!!!! CAN YOU PLAY WITH ME!!? YOU'LL BE A PRINCESS!!!"- Pr3ttyprincess yells, wanting to have another play mate.
- 'Help. I don't want to be princess!'- In different room Jason frantically signs. He doesn't have anything against playing with her, but he also doesn't want to end up being covered in glitter.... Again. Besides he's also busy trying to teach 1x1x1x1 sign, despite other killer's annoyance.
The masked killer looks at the door with unease. That's when John Doe stand up and leaves the room, deciding to play along with the child. He always enjoyed dress up, even when corruption had more control. Killer enjoyed when their captor used to dress them up in different looks. John really liked the pirate cosplay he was sometimes given.
The corrupted man doesn't see the relief in Jason's body language. When he realises that he doesn't have to have to become a princess. 1x1x1x1 let's out a quiet chuckle, noticing how Jason acts. Jason glares at the embodiment of hatred.
Chance is sitting in the kitchen. His left hand is feeling really weird. It was feeling weird for a long while. It's numb and tingly. He moves his hand over the rough surface of skin. The scar after the explosion looks terrible. The wound healed, but the feeling stayed.
Chance hates how it sometimes hurts and the pain radiates all over his left arm. Today it feels like it is hurting more than usual. This weird feeling like someone is drilling in their arm. The hand is the worse.
- "Hey Chance? Could you hand over me this glass?"- Guest 1337 asks, barley glancing in Chance's direction. The soldier offered to be the one to make dinner, he wanted a change of routine.
- "Sure."- Chance smiles flicking their coin.
Because of the coin being held in his right hand, they instinctively used their left hand. He grabs the glass, that's when the pain spikes up, radiating all over his arm. Chance yelps in pain, surprised by it being so sudden. The glass drops to the ground shattering into pieces.
- "Seriously, how hard is to hold a glass. This isn't perfection. Do you know how important our appearance is? We cannot allow the mess ups."
- "Just go to your room and think about what you've done. In two hours I will come to your room and we'll talk about how to keep up perfect appearance."
- "Chance?"- Guest gently touches the gambler, trying to get their attention. Chance pushes his hand away.
- "Sorry. I'll clean this up... J-just"
- "No. Come on, sit down. It's okay."- Guest leads Chance to the table. They're still avoiding eye contact.
- "I'm okay Guest. There's no need to-"
- "Is your hand hurting?"
- "Wha?"
- "Your left arm, the one with the scar. Does it hurt? I'm asking because I also have similar scars. I know what it can feel like."- Guest says with understanding. Chance finally looks at him, searching for something that will indicate a lie, but finding nothing.
- "Yeah... It hurts. Especially today... Which is weird because it's all healed. So it's just in my head. Yeah! I'm just going insane!!!"
- "You're not going insane Chance."
- "I-I'm not?"
- "This was a really serious burn that was left untreated. This definitely did some damage, especially to nerves in your hand. It reminds me of one of soldiers I met in the army. He was serving for years, but the damage never fully repaired."
- ".... But look at my hand. Looks at my arm!!! It's just so.... imperfect. It's so ugly.... Oh shoot. No I didn't mean to... You also have scars. They aren't ugly I swear."- Chance fumbles with his words, trying to fix his mistake. Guest laughs and shakes his head.
- "I understand your point of view Chance. But allow me to give you mine. The scars, they show that you survived something. They aren't ugly, they show that you survived something that was serious enough to leave damage. Scars can be beautiful, if you know how to look."
Guest finishes, letting the words sink in. Chance stays quiet, thinking about it. While it doesn't fully get rid of the bad thoughts, it eases them up a little.
- "Thanks... I never saw them that way... After I remembered more of Before... My nightmares, they keep turning that way to make me feel terrible about myself..."- Chance says, Guest listens closely.
- "It must be hard... But let me tell you this... None of us cares about perfection. We like you for who you really are."
- "....It will sounds childish... But you promise?"
- "I promise."- Guest smiles, genuinely. Chance also smiles a little.
- "Speaking of scars. Did you also noticed that we have markings in the places where killers used to finish us off?"- Chance asks, pointing at his neck, where is visible a marking of hand, from amount of times they were killed that way.
- "Yes I noticed. It appears that the one that controls the world doesn't want is to forget the purgatory. I noticed that the killers also have those from our stunning."
- "Yeah....."
Chance sighs looking at the ceiling. His fingers on the left arm slightly twitch. Guest gently takes Chances hand and gently massages it. The gambler winces a little.
- "I realised that it helps me when I'm hurting. I also feel my old scars acting up today... I have a theory it happens because the weather changes."
- "But what can happen in the middle of desert!? Because I doubt it's going to be raining!"- Chance says.
- "Well... A sand storm...."
- "Oh..."
- "Yeah. I will bring it up later."
The duo continues to talk. Then a red blurr enters the kitchen. Guest quickly grabs it and puls it close. The blurr ends up being C00lkidd who used weakened version of walk speed override.
- "Hey!!!"- The child pouts.
- "Sorry kid. But there's glass on the floor. I don't want you to get hurt."- Guest says, letting the kid go. C00lkidd then notices a glass on the ground.
- "Ooooh. Thanks mr soldier!!!"
- "No problem. Where are you rushing anyway?"
- "Well. Since uncle Noli is missing. Someone needs to play with the spiders! I wanted to help!!!"
- "Yeah. I think you should go with someone else too kid."- Chance says. The kid thinks a while.
- "Okay! I'll go get dad!"- C00lkidd smiles and runs out of the kitchen. The duo look after him.
- "Yeah... 007 will be overjoyed."- Chance says with sarcasm and a smirk. Guest laughs a bit, aggreing with the gambler.
Notes:
Went on two hour bike trip with my family.
I love when I'm driving through forest and fields, everything is peaceful and I felt free, without worries.Then when we got to road a car crash ALMOST happened next to us.
Then it started raining.
Fun adventure!!!! :D
Chapter 111: I miss you so much.
Chapter Text
As the night comes, one person living in the cabin finds himself unable to sleep. Bluudude looks at the ceiling. He feels guilt for acting up before, he doesn't understand why he threw away his toy. After all he really enjoyed playing with it. The group worked hard to get those three toys. Just like his mom worked hard.
Bluudude curls up, tears threatening to spill. He wants his mom and he doesn't care it's childish. He just wants to hug her, tell her he loves her.
_____
She was the only one that truly understood him, even when he acted out.
The principal looks at the woman in front of him. His face is serious and his arms are crossed.
- "Your son pushed another child today. I hope you will take important actions to punish him for that.
- "....I will."- 118o8 says coldly. Taking her son's hand and leading him outside. The kid looks down, feeling afraid of what will happen next.
- "Bluudude. Why did you do it?"
- "They.... They were talking really mean things about me... And about you.... I-I got mad.... I'm sorry mom!"
- "It's alright baby. I'm not mad."- 118o8 smiles softly. - "I love you. You were protecting yourself the best way you knew. Sure there are other ways, but we can talk about them later. Do you want ice cream?"
- "Yes!!!"
_____
How they used to play games together.
- "Mom! Mom!!! The game updated!!! Do you want to play with me!?"
- "Of course my little gamer, just let me finish cooking dinner and we'll play together."
- "Okay!!! I'll get the setup ready!"- The kid runs upstairs. After few minutes joined by his mom.
- "Hehe! I will totally demolish you!!!"
- "Don't let that ego of yours grow. After all it's me who taught to how to play games!"
- "HEYYY! THAT'S CHEATING!!!!"
- "That is skill!"
- "Moooom!!!"
_____
How she always was there for him.
- "Hey sweetie... Why are you crying. Come to momma."- 118o8 pulls the child close to her. Her heart breaking when her son begins to cry.
- "The kids were laughing when they saw me playing with the action figure.... Told me it's childish...."
- "So what if others see it as childish? If you enjoy it then there's no need for you to stop. Look at me, I'm an adult yet I love playing video games. Other adults could see it as childish. We don't have to change just because others don't like something. Be yourself."
- ".... thanks mom"
_____
How she taught him to make simple meals.
- "You're doing great. Now add a bit of salt.... NO THAT'S THE SUGAR!"
- "Oh...."
- "Well... I guess we're having really sweet spaghetti.
- "Sorry mom..."
- "It's alright baby. When I was first cooking I set kitchen on fire. It's nothing compared to that."
- "Hehe. No way!!!"
_____
How she sacrificed everything for him.
The kid watches how his mom is sitting at the table, counting money while looking tired. The child doesn't understand it fully but he knows that something is wrong. He noticed how sometimes his mom food portion is smaller than his.
The kid quietly goes upstairs. He doesn't want to interrupt her. She probably doesn't want him to know about the issues. He already sees how she works more.
_____
Bluudude sits up on the bed. He promised himself to never be ignorant again yet he's doing the same thing now. The group works hard to make the kids happy, to make sure they don't have worries. Bluudude doesn't act grateful... What if they'll be gone someday.
The kid stands up, wanting to fix his mistake. He barely notices how C00lkidd is sprawled on the bed, his mouth open. Meanwhile Pr3ttyprincess is sleeping peacefully.
The blue child quietly exits the room going downstairs. He wants to find the toy he previously thrown away. The child get to the front door when loud growl stops him. Guest 666 is staring at him. Their body language saying that they're unhappy.
- "Six... Don't worry I'll just go get the toy and return. Nothing else."- Bluudude says, leaving through the door, ignoring the beast's protest.
The child walks to the left. The sand gets in his shoes. Bluudude doesn't like how entire world became a desert. The child rubs his hands together. World became a desert, during the day the temperatures are so high he believes he's melting alive, but at night everything becomes REALLY cold.
Bluudude can see his breath in the air. He searches for the toy, hoping it didn't get swallowed by the sand.
A good while later, the child gets frantic, unable to find it.
- "Looking for something?"- A voice makes the child jump. Behind him is standing Mafioso, with his arms crossed and lacking his fedora.
- "M-Maf... What are you doing here?"
- "Tripe Six woke me up. I don't know how they got to my room, but somehow they did. Now explain."- Mafioso says seriously. Looking at the shaking child, he notices a tear tracks.
- "W-Well... I got mad today... And threw away the toy..."- Bluudude admits quietly, looking down. Mafioso sighs, crouching in front of the kid.
- "And why did you do this?"
- "... Because toys are childish.... My mom said that it isn't. But everyone else said differently..."
- "Bluudude. I've been around people for most of my life. I met a lot of people that were collecting action figures despite being adults. If it brings you comfort... Why should you stop?"- Mafioso says softly, his eyes visible under the moonlight. Bluudude sniffles.
- "I shouldn't thrown it away... Now it's gone... I'm sorry..."
- "I have it."
- "W-what?"
- "Contractee saw it getting thrown out. He took it and brought it to me."- Mafioso explains.
- "...oh..."
- "1x1x1x1 taught you how to let out your emotions. But not always you will be able to do that. You need to learn to first think and then take action."
- "But it's hard!!!"
- "I know. But I can teach you under one condition."- Mafioso says, he has an experience with controlling his emotions. He was forced to learn it if he wanted to be a debt collector.
- "What condition?"- Bluudude asks, he wants to control his emotions better.
- "No blocking your emotions. It is only so you'll be able to control yourself in the heat of the moment. After that you need to promise that you'll let out your emotions."- Mafioso says seriously. Bluudude knows that he will have to keep the promise.
- "I promise."- The kid says. Mafioso nods satisfied. Then he notices that something still is bothering the child.
- "Something else on your mind?"- The debt collector asks the child. Bluudude stays quiet, biting his lower lip.
- "... I want my mom."
- "Oh... Come here kid."- Mafioso pulls Bluudude into a hug. The kid begins to cry, tightly hugging the man.
After a few minutes they're forced to go inside. The wind picked up, the sand began hitting them and making them more cold.
When they enter inside Guest 666 kidnaps Bluudude, dragging him to the couch and then laying next to him. The beast is glad that Mafioso was able to help, since they wouldn't be able to, because they can't talk.
The Mafia man observers them for a few seconds. He nods satisfied and is about to head upstairs when Bluudude's voice stops him.
- "Maf? Can you.... Can you stay? Please..."
- "...Sure kid"- Mafioso smiles and comes over. Sitting next to the kid, before being forced to lay down by Guest 666.
The child hesitantly moves closer to Mafioso, before hugging him. Bluudude is happy to finally be able to fall asleep. Mafioso also falls asleep, alongside Guest 666 who's tail is wagging.
Notes:
Btw! If you want to know how the creature that ate Two Time in the beginning of the fic looks like here's the link:
https://www.tumblr.com/tknuniversum/792776836562157568/credits-to-my-sibling-theyre-the-one-that-drew?source=share
Chapter 112: Thief in the House.
Chapter Text
- "Alright! Which one of you took my stuff!?"
Those are the words that wake up Mafioso and Bluudude. Shedletsky is standing in the middle of the living room, annoyed and being glared at by Guest 666. Bluudude tiredly rubs his eyes, still half asleep.
- "Why are you yelling you, slash missing chicken obsessed addict?"- The kid says with annoyed voice. Mafioso almost laughs from pure shock, before quickly composing himself.
- "What happened?"
- "I'm missing a sock. That I KNOW I placed in certain spot. Builder and Matt saw me putting it there!!!"
- "Wait... So you woke us up because of a Sock?"- Bluudude glares at Shedletsky.
- "Worse! Builderman is missing his hardhat, Dussekar can't find his staff!!! And I have no idea if others aren't missing something."- Shedletsky says with annoyance.
It takes a while, but eventually a meeting is called. Every survivor and killer are located in the living room.
- "Okay. Has anyone been missing their stuff today? Because I'm afraid that there's thief among us, or someone is making an unfunny joke"- Builderman says, while looking in Pr3ttyprincess and Taph's direction.
- "I SWEAR IT'S NOT US!!!
- "👍"- Taph, who fully covered himself with a blanket agrees with Pr3ttyprincess.
- "If it was us.... Why would I hide my plushie?"- Princess sniffs a bit, she already had a small breakdown seeing her comfort toy being gone in the morning.
- "I'm sorry. I didn't mean to accuse you."- Builderman apologies, seeing Princess'es expression. - "Is anyone missing anything else?"
- "My fedora is gone from it's usual place."- Mafioso says, not happy about that fact.
- "I can't find my coin!!!"- Chance rapidly moves his leg up and down. The coin being something that brings him a lot of comfort.
- "I am missing a shoe, while Jason can't find his machete."- Noob says and translates Jason's signs.
- "My visor."- Eliot speaks up.
- "My hat!"- Azure says, he feels odd without the hat, especially since he always wore it. But at the same time, he feels slightly relieved, as if some sort of weight was lifted.
- "I'm missing my burger hat... and glasses... Which is not a good thing."- 007n7 says with a sigh, he already almost fell down the stairs. His vision worse than usual. He always needed glasses, but hacking in his youth didn't help his vision, instead making it worse.
Builderman listens intently, trying to figure out what happened.
- "So none of you has any idea where our things are?"- He asks. The answers are a bunch of 'no', 'nope' and head shakes.
- "I recommend to not panic. The situation might not be as tragic."- Dusekkar says, trying to reassure the group.
- "YEAH! NOT TRAGIC!!! TOTALLY!!!"- Chance snaps a bit. He never realised just how much their small coin was grounding him.
007n7 continues to rub his eyes, not used to world being blurry. He can feel the annoyance creeping in. Next to him C00lkidd has serious expression, thinking for a while before speaking up.
- "DON'T WORRY PEOPLE! DETECTIVE C00LKIDD WILL TAKE CARE OF EVERYTHING!!!"- The child smiles. Proud of his idea.
Notes:
BIG Thanks to ItzViza for giving me an idea!!!
And random Forsaken Gacha video for reigniting my motivation.BECAUSE IF IT WASN'T FOR THOSE TWO THINGS TODAY WOULD BE NO CHAPTER. I had a WEIRD day and ran out of motivation and ideas. (That's why the chapter is short... Sorry for that ^^")
Chapter 113: The Interrogations
Chapter Text
An empty room, all furniture was moved away except a small table and two chairs. C00lkidd is sitting on one of them, staring at the person in front of him. The red child is holding pen and sheet of paper. He somehow got from somewhere
- "What were you doing during night?"
- "Is this really necessary?"- Builderman asks, being the first one taken for interview.
- "Yes!"
- "Alright... In the evening I took off my hardhat and placed it on the nightstand. When I woke up, it was gone."
- "Any suspi....umm... suspicious activity?"
- "I was sleeping... But no. I don't remember anything else."
- "Okay! Thanks!!!"
- "What were you doing during night?"
- "Sleeping."
- "I need more details than that, X"- C00lkidd says, looking seriously at the embodiment of hatred.
- "What do you want me to tell you!? This is literally it! I was sleeping."- 1x1x1x1 says with annoyance.
- "Suspicious..."
- "No it's not!?"
- "Has anyone saw you sleeping?"
- "C00lkidd do you really think I have people looking at me sleeping?"
- "Noli"
- "Noli is missing."
- "Could be a scheme!"
- "Ah yes. Me and Noli made elaborate plan to distract everyone with Noli's disappearance so I can steal Shedletsky's sock and other items."- 1x1x1x1 rolls his eyes. They really don't want to take part in that interview.
- "SEE! YOU ADMITTED IT!!"
- "....... that's a sarcasm kid."
- "What's sarcasm?"
- "I give up."
- "Why are you wearing blanket over yourself?"
- "👆👕🌡️🥵"
- "....Give me a moment to understand...."- C00lkidd thinks for a while. - "OOOH! You mean that you are too hot in your normal clothes!!!"
- "👍"
- "Isn't blanket basically the same?"
- "❌📈🍃" ("Blanket is more airy")
- "....Are you naked underneath?"
- "😰⁉️❌❌❌❌❌❗" ("WHAT!? NOOO!!!")
- "Okay! Good to know!"- C00lkidd smiles. Taph is still in shock after he heard that question. The Demolitionist wonders how the child got to that conclusion.
- "What were you doing during night?"
- "😴💤"
- "Can someone confirm that you were sleeping?"
- "👍2️⃣🕑❗"
- "Alright!!! .... and what they were doing?"
- "....🗣️📈🔪"
- "Why would they yap about knifes?"
- "🤷"
- "Was Taph really sleeping during night?"- C00lkidd looks at his messy handwriting, then glancing at Two Time. The cultist is sitting cross-legged on the chair.
- "Indeed."
- "... That's a big word.... What does it mean?"
- "That I confirm what you said. Taph was really asleep."
- "Oooh. Okay!!! Next question!!! Why were you yapping about knifes?"
- "....I have ran out of topics. I was also wondering about carving in wood. I am a bit interested in it.... Especially since I am experienced in different carving..."- Two Time mindlessly touches one of their arm bandages. C00lkidd doesn't understand the implications of that gesture.
- "Did you hear something weird?"
- "Except the animals running around, no."
- "....Did you sleep at all?"
- "..."
- "Papa say's sleep is important! So today go to sleep normally!!!"
- "Did you hear anything weird at night?"
- "N-No... Sorry. But I had really weird dream..."- Noob says, fumbling will the material of their pants.
- "Ooh! What was it about!?"
- "Well... Everything was really colorful. There was me... And Sixer. Oh. And you were there too!!! Eating a rainbow."- Noob says with a smile, they don't mention how soon after everything became a bloody mess.
- "That's c00l!!! I wonder what rainbow tastes like... Heeeey! You changed topic!!!"- C00lkidd pouts, glaring at Noob who just chuckles.
- "Sorry... Answering your question. I didn't hear anything except Chance's snoring."
- "O! Dad sometimes snores too! Especially when he felt asleep at the table covered in a bunch of official looking papers."
- "O-Oh... That's.... Interesting."
C00lkidd looks at next person he will be asking questions. Some time ago the kid would run away out of the room, but now he knows better.
John Doe is silently staring at the kid. His body slightly hunched over, seemingly in pain. The corruption, while being less powerful still feeds of his body.
- "Have you seen anything suspicious at night?"
- "..."
- "What were you doing during night?
- "..."
- "That's understandable! I was sleeping too! Did you at least hear something?"
- "..."
- "Interesting... What about Azure and Jason? Where they in the room?"- C00lkidd asks, getting a small nod back. The kid smiles widely. - "Thanks for your help!!!"
Bluudude glares at C00lkidd with annoyance. He really doesn't want to be a part of younger boy's investigation. He doesn't want to tell him about what happened during night.
- "It's stupid."
- "....So what? I want to help!"
- "You're stupid."
- "What were you doing at night?"
- "...Why are you ignoring me?"
- "Dad and Noli said to ignore the mean guys. Because mostly they're just insecure about themselves... I'm not 100% sure what that means, but I believe them and from what I understood is seems like they're right."- C00lkidd says, making Bluudude freeze up. The elder boy wonders if he really misunderstood C00lkidd. Maybe he could be a bit nicer.
- "....I couldn't sleep...."- Bluudude reluctantly says.
- "Did you hear anything suspicious?"
- "I was too busy.... being stuck in my thoughts..."
- "Oh... I hope there were nice thoughts! And even if not then I hope you got.... Unstuck-ed."
- "It's just unstuck, no 'ed' needed. You're an idiot."
- "Thanks for your help Bluu!"- C00lkidd smiles, confusing the other boy even more.
- "Did you hear anything suspicious during night?"
- "No. I was busy sleeping and then having a conversation with Bluudude. After that Triple Six dragged us to the couch where I fell asleep."
- "Bluu mentioned something like it before... What about your friends?"
- "They were in pocket dimension."- Mafioso says seriously. He's annoyed with his hat being gone.
- "I'm still wondering how you take them out of the pocket..."
- "C00lkidd... I summon them. I don't take them out.... Nevermind."- Mafioso sighs, but cracking a small smile.
- "So you're missing a sock?"
- "Yes!"
- "Are you sure you didn't put is somewhere else? I always lost my socks that way."
- "I am 1000% sure!"
- "That's a lot of percent.... Was Mr Builderman and Pumpkin in the room with you?"
- "Yup."- Shedletsky nods his head. C00lkidd thinks a moment.
- "Did anything suspicious happen?"
- "Suspicious? I'm not sure, but for sure scary. Chance really should teach those rabbits to not jump on sleeping people faces."- Shedletsky says, he's met with A LOT of laughter. The kid imagined the situation for himself.
- "I'm getting tired of this interviews...."
- "Then you should take a rest. There's no point in making it a hard test."- Dusekkar says.
- "Why do you rhyme so much?"
- "I've always rhyme, this has been happening since the beginning of time."
- "You're old... And weird. But that's okay because I'm weird too!"- C00lkidd smiles.
- "Would you like to take a break with some tea? You can drink it with me."
- "... Sure."
After the tea break C00lkidd continues with the interrogations. His next victim being Elliot. The pizza man is looking a bit tired.
- "You alright?"
- "Yes... I'm fine. My head hurts a bit... And I've been dealing with Chance all day."
- "Oh! Did you drink something? Mafioso makes sure we drink plenty, because if we drink too little there could be issues and head hurting is a sign of it."- C00lkidd says.. Elliot thinks for a while, before slowly nodding.
- "I forgot to drink.... Thanks kid."
- "No problem Mr Pizzaman! Did you hear anything suspicious during the night?'
- "No, but Chance mentioned that he couldn't find his bunnies anywhere. As they usually sleep with them."
- "Oooh okay!"- The kid writes something on the paper.
- "C00lkidd."
- "Yes?"
- "Speaking of Chance. He's not doing quite okay. I don't want him to snap at you, so you should skip their turn."
- ".... Makes sense! Thanks for the information!!!"
- "...You look bald without the hat."- C00lkidd says. Azure sighs, he's not feeling comfortable without his hat.
- "Yeah. I know. Thanks for pointing it out."
- "Have you seen anything suspicious during night? And what about John Doe and Jason? Were they in the room?"
- "I didn't hear anything. John Doe kept staring at me and Jason... Speaking of Jason, he sleeps like a rock. I doubt he heard anything either. I struggled to wake him up."
- "Yeah.... Jason is hard to wake up."- C00lkidd agrees.
- "Jason is also taking care of cutting the leftover wood to make barricades in case of snowstorm. So you'll have to wait with asking him. I also heard that he'll be going with scavenging team."
- "Okay, thanks for letting me know! Azu... You're the best!
Guest 1337 looks at the kid. He heard of what he's doing. He feels proud of him, trying to find a solution to their problems.
- "You know, C00lkidd. I heard some footsteps outside of my room."
- "Really!? So someone broke in!?"
- "Yes but no... They didn't sound human."
- "Ooooo that's interesting! The lore deepens!!!"- C00lkidd says, making the soldier chuckle.
- "Dad... Did you see anything suspicious during the night?"
- "No kiddo. I was sleeping."
- "Did you see anything suspicious in the morning."
- "Nope. I can't see at all."- 007n7 half laughs. For the hacker, entire world became a blurry mass.
- "Oh! Right!!! Your glasses!!! I remember how you lost them once and had a bunch of bruises from hitting a lot of things... Be careful dad!"
- "I will. Thanks for reminder son."- 007n7 ruffles C00lkidd hair, then proceeds to hit his arm on the door.
Pr3ttyprincess is sitting on the chair. She is staring at the floor, trying not to cry. She rarely got stuff for herself and her plushie was really important to her. Now that it's gone without a trace, it's breaking her heart.
- "Princess?"- C00lkidd asks, his voice unusually soft and quiet."
- "Hm?"
- "Do you want a hug?"- The question makes the girls think. She never liked C00lkidd too much, but he seems to truly care.
- "Yeah..."- Pr3ttyprincess agrees. She really wants a hug right now.
C00lkidd jumps down from the chair and hugs her tightly, but not tight enough for it to hurt. Princess quietly cries, hugging the younger boy.
- "If you want you can keep my teddy until your toy will be found!"
- "R-Really?"
- "Yeah!!!"
- ".... Thank you C00lkidd..."
C00lkidd is standing in front of Guest 666. The beast trying their best to answer C00lkidd's questions. Luckily the kid is used to the body language of the beast, so he was able to understand that they were asleep until Bluudude situation. They also pointed in kitchen's directions with their tail.
C00lkidd looks at his notes. He interviewed basically everyone. He has some suspicions, but first he needs to check the places from where missing items were taken away.
Notes:
The chapter got a bit shortened. Because I had no idea for Jason and Chance.
And idk how to write character having conversation with himself. (C00lkidd having an interview with himself)
Chapter 114: Case Solved!
Chapter Text
C00lkidd is looking at his notes. He already checked out the places where the missing items were previously located.
Everyone thinks that he's just a kid playing around. However C00lkidd was raised by 007n7, an ex famous hacker. Despite his father's best attempts, some of the old life attached to the kid.
He also got literal hackers and myths as caretakers and friends. C00lkidd, despite being just a child is really smart and observant.
- "C00lkidd?"- A quiet voice calls out from the direction of the door.
- "Yeah?"- The kid turns around, staring at Pr3ttyprincess.
- "Can I be your assistant?"
- "Sure!!! Come on! I'll explain to you what I got so far!!!"- The red kid smiles. Pr3ttyprincess walks over, holding the teddy bear C00lkidd let her have.
- "Okay! So the soldier guy mentioned footsteps that don't belong to human."
- "...Soo animals? It seems far fetched."- Pr3ttyprincess says, not fully understanding.
- "Hear me out! Mr Pizzaman mentioned that the Coin guy couldn't find the bunnies anywhere!"
- "So what? It isn't first time it happened?"
- "Yeah, but the Chicken Addict said that one of the Bunnies ended up on his face!"
- "Pff... Hehehe. Really?"- Princess laughs, despite her mood still being down.
- "Yeah!!! So it is connected!!! I also found bunny fur next to the place the missing sock was!"- C00lkidd exclaims, pointing in different parts of the notes. The girl listens closely to the explanation of the boy.
- "If it helps. No one seen the pets today. The bunnies are gone, your goo monster... Polly is missing too. I hope that creature didn't eat her."
- "C00lgoo doesn't eat people and animals!"
- "It tried to eat US!!"
- "He wasn't tamed yet!"
- "That's not an excuse!"
- "It is!"
- "It's not!"
- "It is!"
- "It's not!"
- "It is!"
- "It's not!"
- "It is!"
- "It's not!"
- "It is!"
- "It is!"
- "HA! I WON!!!"- C00lkidd celebrates, while Pr3ttyprincess just glares at him.
- "Shut up and continue explanation!"- She orders.
- "Okay! So your info does confirm my suspicion! Because the Backstabber, you know, the person that Azure had beef with. They said they heard animals walking around in the basement!"
- "Did you check there?"
- "Not yet! Do you want to go with me?"
- "Sure!"- Princess agrees. - "Do you want to take Bluu with us? Like the first time we ever went to the basement?"
- "Yeah! We can ask him!"- C00lkidd smiles.
A few minutes later three kids are entering the basement.
- "I'm having deja vu..."- Bluudude mumbles. Only this time they don't have to use his sword as a torch to light the way.
- "Yeah!!! So to the right is place where Taph and Stabber are staying. We need to go to the left!"
- "Okay! Lead the way detective!"- Princess smiles, watching C00lkidd run off in front of them.
- "You're playing along with him?"- Bluudude asks sceptically.
- "Yes.... Honestly... He doesn't seem as bad as before. He's still annoying, that never changes... But he cares despite us treating him like ####."
- "Pff... Never thought I'll hear you swear. You're lucky Azure didn't hear you."
- "Shut up. Anyway... I know it feels nice when people play along with you...."- The girl says, thinking of all the times people actually pretend she's a real princess.
- "Whatever you say... Now let's go before that idiot does something stupid."- Bluudude rolls his eyes.
When the duo catches up with C00lkidd, they already enter the centre of spider nest. The previously small spiders grew up and now they're gigants. There's less of them, because not every one of them is able to survive. C00lkidd is standing in place, oddly quiet.
- "Hey idiot? What did you find? Something scary that shut you offff..... Oh...."- Bluudude stops too, seeing the scene.
All the spiders, the bunnies, C00lgoo and Polly are gathered around one of the spiders that is laying without movement. It isn't just a random spider. This one is the biggest... the first one, the mother. Around the spider are located the missing items.
- "I understand now..."- C00lkidd says quietly, drying off the tears.
- "They wanted her to be comfortable....."- Pr3ttyprincess sniffs.
- "Or help her somehow..."- C00lkidd adds. Sad reality dawn's on them. The mother of spiders is dead.
- "...####"- Bluudude says, staring at the dead spider. - "I'll go get an adult that hopefully has more knowledge on how to act in that situation. Do not do anything stupid!"- Bluudude turns around, leaving the two alone.
Pr3ttyprincess and C00lkidd walk over to the spider, sitting next to it. Princess takes her plushie, while handing the teddy bear back to C00lkidd. They both sit in silence. Some time later the bunnies, Polly and C00lgoo sit next to them.
It takes a while but eventually the adults get to the scene. Finding two kids sitting next to a spider corpse. C00lkidd looks up at his dad, smiling through tears.
- "See papa! I-I... I figured it out!!!"
- "Alright... Elliot you take the missing items back to ther owners. I take care of the body... We don't want it to rot. Soldier, get the pet's that aren't spiders upstairs too. 007 you deal with the kids."- Mafioso quickly orders, while summoning one of his men.
007n7 nods, cautiously walking over to the kids. Elliot hand's him over his glasses, they are a bit broken. The glass is cracked on the right side, and they are slightly crooked. Despite this the former hacker is grateful to have them back.
- "Hey kids, how are you doing."
- "Weird.... I never interacted with the mother spider... But seeing death... It feels weird... Knowing what I did to you...."- C00lkidd sniffles, drying off his tears. Pr3ttyprincess agrees with him using a small nod.
- "Noli will be sad... When he'll return..."
- "He will. But the big spider lived a happy life. I can tell she died from old age... It was a peaceful death..."- The former hacker says. Offering the kids a hug. Both of them accepting it.
Notes:
Challenge not to write something sad? FAILED :D
I didn't expect those to happen. Just two things got connected.
______ALSO THIRD BENDY GAME TITLE IS REVEALED!!! LET'S GOOO!!!! 🤩🖤🖤
I'M SOO EXCITED!!!
Chapter 115: Hater's Return
Chapter Text
Elliot continues to hand over the missing items, while announcing what happened with the mother spider. He's happy to have his visor back, finally his hair isn't coming over his eyes.
Chance is relieved when he gets back his coin and learns his bunnies is safe. He immediately begins flipping it and petting the little thiefs. Next to him Dusekkar is checking out his staff.
Jason looks at his machete, making sure it wasn't damaged. The masked killer is happy that is in good shape. Only covered by cobwebs.
Shedletsky is overjoyed to have his sock back, he quickly puts it on, sighing with relief. Because he was tasked to go to expeditions, he is forced to have shoes on. And walking around with shoes without socks is painfully rubbing against his skin.
Azure puts on his hat. Feeling more comfortable with familiar weight on his head. However there's an odd feeling in his mind, makes him more annoyed at everything around him. The killer labels it as heat getting to him.
However when he looks at Two Time, his mind is filled with nothing, but rage. He feels the need to kill them again, make it painful. Terror creeps in, he doesn't want to destroy everything that was slowly being rebuilt between them.
Azure excuses himself, basically running upstairs to his room. He slams the door close, gripping his head, pulling on his hair when the thoughts become nothing but hateful.
- "You know. That was a worthy attempt on trying to shut me up."- A voice calls out, a familiar voice Azure hates. The sentient hat became sentient again.
- "An attempt that worked."- Azure snaps, breathing heavily. His tentacles twitching behind him, the nightshade flowers begin to bloom all over them, slowly appearing around the room.
- "I preferred you when you could talk back. This green glowing guy messed everything up. But now that I'm back... I can fix it... You know."- The hat's mouth twists into a smile.
- "I... I won't let you ruin things. The kids were able to shut you up... I will make you quiet again."
- "Yeah? And who would help you? You never interacted much with people here."
- "W-what?"
- "Just because I couldn't talk, it doesn't mean I didn't see. No... Hehehehe... I SAW EVERYTHING!!! All of your PATHETIC attempts to reconcile! Did you really forgot what THEY DID to you?"
- "Shut up."
- "Don't you remember HOW MUCH it HURT!? How much you SUFFERED!? You're so desperate... It's pathetic!"
- "Shut UP!!!
- "And that FRIEND of yours? I thought you HATE cults! He LEAD one!!! Why are you friends with him? You're SO NAIVE!!! He's just USING you!!!
- "Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up.... Shut up...."
Azure continues to whisper, the room becomes covered in unnaturally grown nightshades. Despite his attempts the hat continues to get into his head. The hateful whispers returning.
In one thing the hat is right. Azure doesn't know who to trust with this issue. He doesn't have any relationship with survivors. He preferred to stay away. Previously someone was able to shut up the hat, but it was only because the kids asked.
He just needs to hide from the group. Fighting on his own. He doesn't want to be a burden again. He doesn't want to loose his connections with people by snapping. It's better to isolate himself.... Until he figures out what to do.
Notes:
Shorter chapter today. But tomorrow I hope to write more..... Hope is a key word ^^"
Chapter 116: The Pirate Bay
Chapter Text
- "They quickly warmed up to him. Didn't they?"- A hooded person is sitting on the railing, next to the steering wheel. The ship's captain chuckles.
- "I mean. He had better first impression than ye."
- "....Yeah.... That's true. Man, they really hate me."- Historian laughs awkwardly. He really didn't made the first impression.
The ship falls into smal hole, but enough to shake the deck. Historian looses his balance and almost falls out of the ship, grabbing the edge in the last second. He climbs up, back at the deck.
- "'N dat's why we don't sit at the railin'."- KIT yells from the other part of the ship. The laughter from the crew follows.
- "'ya okay?"
- "Yup! I'm fine! I've been through worse!"- Historian dusts himself off. Making sure his hood is still in place.
On the other side of the ship Noli is looking at the direction of the captain and the hooded person. He was playing cards with Charlex when the commotion made him look up.
- "Th3y l00k l1k3 fr13nds."- The killer asks.
- "Cap'n says dat they be. But I find it suspicious. Cap'n really quickly became friendly wit' the Clothes Stealer. Too quick considerin' how they met."
- "H0w d1d th3y m3t?"
- "Well-"
- "Charlex! Come here! The engine be smokin'!!!"- J4MI3 calls out.
- "Sorry matey. Job calls!"- Charlex apologizes, running in the direction where the engine is located.
Noli sighs, looking up. Despite the crew being really welcoming, the Captain being a person that Noli knows he can trust, this isn't home. He hopes that everyone is doing alright.
He's worried about the kids. The little gremlins are sometimes too chaotic for their own good. But who's he to lecture them, he isn't the best example either. The killer also wonders how his spiders are doing, overtime he became really attached to them.
A throbbing pain begins to forms in his head. It's not the migraine that Noli is used to. For the past few days he experienced short pain attacks, right where the Void Crown, that contains the Void Star, is located.
Noli sighs, looking at his rotten hand. He knows that the truth will eventually come out. He won't be able to hide it any longer. The hacker knows that it will deeply affect others.
At least. Whatever was the script that this Historian guy made, it is helping. Noli's glitches slightly lessened.
- "CAP'N! The pirate bay on the horizon!"- KIT calls out. Harry stops his conversation with historian and begins to give out orders.
- "All rogues on positions! Noli, Historian get under the deck fer now! I won't be riskin' yer lifes!"
Hearing this Historian walks down on the lower deck, waving for Noli to follow. The killer is slightly confused, but assumes that they know better so follows after the hooded person. Under the deck Noli asks the other person about the cause of their hiding.
- "@lr1ght. WhY @re w3 h1d1ng?"
- "Well. To make it easier for the Captain and Crew. Not all pirates are nice. Some of them would probably think we're something they can buy. Slavery is common thing."- Historian explains, while brewing some tea.
- "Y34h. H34rd @b0ut 1t.... Tw0 0f my t34m4t3s c4m3 b4ck r34lly 1njur3d."- Noli frowns, silently agreeing on his own cup of tea.
- "Exactly! You're really lucky you glitched into Harry's ship. He's the nicest pirate I know. Despite our rough meeting."
- "Wh4t h4ppen3d @nyw4y?"
- "Well..... I kinda broke into their ship and threatened Harry into letting me borrow his clothes because mine got all roughed up and I was actively being chased."- Historian chuckles awkwardly. Noli feels speechless, now he understands why the crew calls him a Clothes Stealer.
- "W0W. 1 @m n0t sur3 1 w4nt t0 @sk @b0ut d3t41ls."
- "It's better that way!!!"- Historian smiles, but it's barley visible under his hood.
- "Wh4t's w1th th3 h00d @nyw4y?"
- "...."
- "H1st0r14n?"- Noli asks, hoping he didn't mess something up.
- "Sorry. It's just... I've been through a lot. And my face is easy to remember.... Have some people after me. Not everyone is happy with me trying to recover the truth about history."- Historian says, while handing over the cup of tea to Noli.
- "0h. M4k3s s3ns3."- The hacker says, accepting the tea.
After few minutes they hear some conversations. It appears that they arrived to port. It takes a moment longer until Harry enters the room.
- "Alright. We are in the Pirate Bay. We all take some rest, because night is soon. In the morning I will tell you out plans. Just whatever you do don't come up on the deck. I don't want you to get treated as slaves or goods to buy."
- "'y4 g0t 1t C4pt41n!"- Noli salutes, meanwhile Historian just nods with understanding.
Notes:
Yesterday I had a dream about spider jumping at me. Is this some revenge!? XD
Chapter 117: Danger Lurks Everywhere
Chapter Text
- "Alright crew! Lisen up!!! Me 'n J4MI3 be goin' on the meetin' wit' the rest o' captains. Lia ye're goin' t' trade so we can restock."- Harry says, looking at his crew and two guests. Everyone is gathered in the medical room, because it's the biggest one.
- "Cap'n may I go with Lia? I be feelin' better today 'n I want t' help!"- Shade asks, keeping her hand up.
- "Ye be sure Shade? We don't want t' risk yer health."- The Captain says with worry. The girl is living with chronic pains and Harry is worried about her health, that she won't overwork herself.
- "I be sure Cap'n. Besides Even if flare up will happen I will be wit' Lia. 'n she knows wha' t' do."- Shade smiles, nudging Lia, who just laughs.
- "If ye be sure then ye may go. Jus' inform Lia in case somethin' happens."
- "Ye got it captain!"
- "Alright. Charlex, KIT and Mel. Ye're stayin' on the ship. Keep an eye on our two guests too. Mel ye the Captain now."- Harry says. Mel salutes in return.
A few minutes later the two groups go outside. Stepping out of the ship. The Crew is familiar with the terrain, they've been there a lot of times already during those 5 years after the disaster.
Noli tries to take a peek on how outside looks, but Mel pulls him back by his clothes.
- "Ye won't be goin' anywhere. We don't wants t' risk it. If ye're bored go natter wit' KIT or Clothes Stealer. I will join ye soon."
- "F1n3..."- Noli sighs heading to the room that everyone likes to hang out in. On the way there he passes Charlex who is going outside.
- "Mel! I will go check out if the wheels be functionin' normally. I might upgrade 'em a bit."
- "Be careful."- Mel calls out after him.
As Noli enters the room he sees KIT playing a guitar. The guy has a talent for it. It's been a while since Noli heard some nice music. Historian is sitting nearby, his head in his hands. Noli is a bit curious about the reason, but he knows that it would be too much to ask. They might be friendly with each other, but it doesn't mean they trust themselves fully.
- "Nice notes KIT. A shame dat the disaster destroyed yer hopes fer musical career. Ye would hit numbers."- Mel says walking inside. KIT chuckles, but there's sadness hidden underneath.
- "I be glad dat at least I can share me music wit' ye."- The young man smiles.
Noli continues to listen to music, while thinking about past and everything he wishes he could change. He gets too caught up in his mind and looses track of time. He returns to reality when Mel speaks up.
- "Charlex should be back now. I'll go check on 'im. 'tisn't good if he's still workin' in dat heat."
- "Watch out on the stairs!"- KIT calls out. He is the one that normally makes sure that Mel doesn't walk into stuff and help Charlex if he needs to read something fast.
A few minutes later Mel frantically runs inside.
- "KIT. Please read it and tell me it's not what I think it is!"- They say. KIT puts away and reads the note, the way that the second in command is acting and dropping the pirate accent means it's something bad.
The commotion alerts both Noli and Historian. They both look at KIT while he's reading it. They notice how his hands begin to shake.
- "That's really low... Even for a pirate..."- He mumbles. Mel pales.
- "What's going on?"- Historian asks, Noli silently agreeing.
- "One of other pirate crew's here decided it's good idea to kidnap Charlex. They want ALL of our goods if we want him back... We have time until tomorrow, two fingers before the eve."- KIT reads out loud.
- "Captain won't be back until that time!"- Mel slightly panics.
- "Th3n w3 g0 s4v3 h1m."- Noli says. He knows that is what others would do in his team.
- "We need a plan. And no matter what you say. I will help. I owe you this."- Historian says sternly. Mel is unable to argue.
Notes:
Posting it while walking on a trip :D
🤫
Chapter 118: Plans and Reveals.
Chapter Text
Four people are sitting around the table. Hand drawn map, a note and four cups of tea are laying on the table. They all have different expressions on their face.
KIT looks both worried and mad. His hands are clenched so tight that his knuckles are white. Mel is worried, guilt on their face, they are the second in command, they were supposed to look after the crew. Noli doesn't care as much as others, but he is excited to finally do something else than just sitting around. Historian's expression is unreadable, the hood doesn't make it easier, he just sips his tea.
- "I told Captain... I told him we need to pretend to be bad guys when we are here! But he insisted on showing that we can be good."- KIT says with annoyance. He's mad at the people that kidnapped Charlex, he's mad at the Captain and he's mad at himself.
- "Captain wanted good... It's not his fault people decide to exploit the fact that rules no longer exist..."- Mel tries to defend Harry. It's not his fault that it happened.
- "Alright. Focus!"- Historian says, getting glares from the two crew members.
- "Quit acting like you care. You just want to get on Captain's good side!"- Mel snaps, slamming their hands on the table. Historian says quiet for a few seconds, before speaking up.
- "I know that in the state our world is it seems unlikely.... But I truly care about people. I don't wish harm to anybody."
- "#######!!! QUIT LYING!!!!"- Mel shouts, standing up.
- "@lr1ght. @lr1ght. C4lm d0wn. Y0u w0n't s4v3 y0ur fr13nd bY @rgu1ng w1th 3ach 0th3r."- Noli says, trying to calm down the situation, because it clearly doesn't help. It reminds him of how he and others killer sometimes argue, each one of them having different opinion.
- "Mel. He's right, we won't we able to save Charlex if we continue to argue. We don't have much time, especially since they moved him outside of the Pirate Bay. As the rest of the note says."- KIT stops his friend, putting a hand on his shoulders. Mel sighs.
- "Fine. Let's get the goods and trade to get Charlex back."
- "@nd th4ts th3 tru3 r3as0n whY y0ur cr3w 1s @n e4sy t4rg3t. Y0u w0n't f1ght."- Noli says, rolling his eyes.
- "We can't exactly fight. Mel is basically blind without glasses and I can't handle fighting them alone."
- "Wh4t @b0ut m3 @nd H1st0r14n?"
- "Captain forbidden you to leave the ship."
- "H3 d1d 1t wh3n y0ur t34m4t3 w4sn't k1dn4pp3d."- Noli retorts, crossing his arms.
- "Even if the situation is different now... It wouldn't be okay for us to just force you into battle. It's dangerous."
- "The whole world is dangerous. I am in debt for your Captain and you all. I know you dislike, even hate me. But I am experienced in fighting and I will help you."- Historian says, determination and sincerity heard in his voice.
- ".... It's still dangerous. I can't possibly ask yo-"
- "Dud3. 1'm @ k1ll3r. I ch4s3 @nd k1ll p3p0le. 1 h4v3 3xp1r13nc3 w1th 1t. Th3r3 w4s @ t1m3 wh3n 1 k1ll3d p3p0le d4yl1."- Noli says nonchalantly. For him it's normal. Historian spats out the tea in shock, coughing. Both KIT and Mel looks at him in shock, terror and disbelief.
- "WHAT?"- Mel shouts, staring at the blurry mess Noli is.
- "V0id St4r. D4ng3r0uS @rt1f4ct @nd 3v3ryth1ng. 1 w4s... 0r st1ll @m @ h4ck3r. 1 murd3r3d p3p0le b3f0r3. S0 d1str4ct1ng th3 0th3r p1r4t3s t0 m3 @nd H1st0r14n. Y0u tw0 w1ll g3t s3t fr33 y0ur fr13nd."- Noli says, he slightly forgotten that this group isn't survivors and killers, they aren't used to dealing with stuff brutally.
- "The Void Star...."- Historian whispers, a curious expression on his face.
KIT and Mel make eye contact. They think about the choice they have, eventually both of them nod.
- "Alright. I am.... Worried about your methods... And that apparently we have murderer abroad... But let's put it aside for now. We accept your help."- Mel agrees.
- "I will write a note for Lia and Shade, so they will know about the situation. We're leaving in ten minutes!"- KIT says standing up.
Historian quickly drinks the rest of the tea, he stands up and stretches. Noli also stands up, there's a smile on his face. The killer knows it's not morally okay, but the thrill of chase and successfully catching the victim is addicting.
He and 007n7 used to hack for the same exact reason, Noli just took it to more extreme levels, because of ending up in the hell. It's not easy to just ignore the muscle memory. He sometimes catches himself on keeping track of the survivors, despite the fact that he doesn't kill them anymore.
Noli smiles, a quiet, mischievous chuckle leaves his mouth. It's going to be fun, and he will make sure to experience it to the fullest.
Notes:
*sigh* ......school starts tomorrow. It's going to be a "welcome ceremony" but since Tuesday I'm fully back to this hell.
HOWEVER!!! I am confident that I will be able to keep up with daily uploads! I finally have something to do during boring classes ^^
Chapter 119: The Meeting Of Captains
Chapter Text
A few people are sitting at the table inside a room. Not everyone arrived, there's a lot of empty chairs too. Each Captain has a sidekick from their crew with them. There's tension in the room. Eventually one of them speaks up.
- "Welcome all Captains! As you remember last time, I got chosen to lead next meeting. Which is right now. We need to put our differences aside for today an tomorrow's deliberation."- A man with dark hair speaks up. He's looking at the other captains like they're below him.
- "Would ye quit wit' big words Christopher? Nah everyone used t' be all powerful in political world. So speak commoner language."- Herta, a female captain with red hat snaps back.
- "Well it's not my fault that you were nothing more than a shop worker! Plus, how DARE you use that name! You all know well I'm CA5P3R THE GREAT NOW!"
- "I was makin' clothes fer scallywags like ye! I was a designer! 'n ya don't deserve the 'Great' title!"
- "Then clearly you SUCKED if you ended up in piracy! And I DO deserve it!!!
- "NO! I became a pirate so I won't 'ave t' listen t' egoistical people like ye!"
- "WHAT DID YOU JUST CALL ME YOU PATHETIC LOW WAGE WORKER!!!?"
- "Can we NOT fight!?"- Harry slams his hand on the table. He isn't in mood of hearing them argue today. - "Let's just report so we won't have to tolerate each other more than necessary."
- "Harry, always the mediator. Well you see, we aren't good people. But I doubt you understand, with your good pirates vision."- Another Captain with pink hair says, making her voice sound like she's talking to a child.
- "I see that FazBone didn't came. A shame, I wanted him to know how my fits tastes."- A purple haired captain changes his topic.
- "YE LEAVE YE ISSUES OUTSIDE THIS MEETING"- Herta shouts, glaring at the Captain.
They group begins to argue. Each one of them sending threats to each other. Harry is clutching his fists. J4MI3, who's standing next to him whispers.
- "Leave it Cap'n. Thar's no point in arguin' wit' them."
- "I know J4MI3.... Just... We're going to be there for a while."
It takes a few hours for the pirates to stop arguing. Harry is tired hearing all the yelling, but he knows that it's necessary if he wants to keep peace with other pirate groups.
- "Do you know there's new group registered Crossroads?"- Captain James says with a small smirk, cutting off the arguing pirates.
- "What'd 'ya mean?"
- "Well my dear Herta.... They are called Freaks from the Hill. I saw with my own eye the beast they trained and how injuries disappear after one bite of pizza. They never realised I saw them."
- "Or you were high."- Pink Haired Captain says, a smirk on her face.
- "In past food supposedly had healing abilities."- Harry speaks up, everyone looks at him.
- "And how do you know this?"
- "History obsessed family member. You don't need to know more."
- "Heh. Reminds me of that guy* that came back to life and grew wings when he died in the ring. Was a pretty obedient slave.... Until the other person showed up. They stole my motorboat, killed my man."- CA5P3R THE GREAT says with annoyance.
- "Interesting. I heard rumours that this group has extraordinary abilities. And that it's because of them that our world is in the state it is now."
- "Well then. I will be hunting down each member of their little group, no matter the age. They made me less wealthy after all."- CA5P3R smiles with hatred.
- "Of course ya always talk about money."
- "HERTA I WILL KILL YOU!"
Harry feels cold sweat, but he doesn't show it. He knows that Noli is a part of that group. He needs to warn them, but at the same time the abilities that James mentioned make him wonder.
Harry hopes that Noli and Historian will stay under the deck. And that his crew is doing better than he and J4MI3. They both start to get headache from the constant arguing.
Notes:
* The pirates never learned Two Time used they/them. They go on the first impression, assuming that they're he/him.
And even if they knew, they wouldn't care about proper pronouns.
_____
Filler chapter
Chapter 120: Be Still. Don't Move.
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! BLOOD, MURDER, DEATH, EATING HUMAN FLESH (NOT cannibalism)
IF YOU ARE SENSITIVE STOP READING AFTER "!!!!!!!"
LET ME KNOW AND I WILL WRITE YOU A SUMMARY!!!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Mel and KIT were able to successfully sneak Noli and Historian out of the ship. They dressed them up as pirates, to make them seem like they're a part of the crew. However Historian insisted to keeping his hood on, so they were forced to improvise.
The group made their way outside of the city, heading into the hill like rocks that are seen on the horizon. It will take them the rest of the day to get to that place. A race with time.
The heat is scorching, the air is dry and the sand continues to flow, painfully hitting the bodies of the group. Noli is glad he was able to take a spare hat, his body still recovering from previous burns.
KIT leads the group with determination. He is the eyes and reports everything to Mel. The second in command is angry at themselves that they aren't too useful, but at the same time their other senses are stronger.
After few hours of walking, the group stops to take some rest. Historian starts a small campfire so they'll have some warmth during night. The group can already feel the ground cooling off.
KIT and Mel walked away, to have a private conversation with each other. Which leaves Noli with Historian. He and the other guy ended up spending quite some time together.
Right now Historian is sitting on the ground, staring at the night sky. The stars are flickering, blinking. Historian's expression is hard to read, the angle showing a bit of his face and neck. It looks normal, however there are some black patterns, probably a tattoo.
- "S0-0-0 Wh4t @r3 y0u th1nk1ng @b0ut?"- Noli says, he wants to learn a bit more about the other person. He's also bored and it's fun bothering people. Historian let's out a sigh, a tired one.
- "Sometimes I wonder... What would happen if I made different choices...."- The hooded man sighs, his fingers playing with a necklace that looks like someone put a wedding ring there.
- "0h.... Y0ur p4rtn3r?"
- "....No. I just.... It was a gift. I promised to keep it safe, but now I won't be to return it."
- "D4mn. Th3 d1s4st3r r34lly m3s3d uP l1f3s."
- "... Yeah. What about you?"
- "U-U-Uh.... Y34h... Th4t's d33p3r th4n 1 w4nt t0 g0."
- "Pfff hehe. Okay."- Historian chuckles, before a cough leaves him. - "Ugh.... This dry air always irritates me."
Noli doesn't answer, looking at the sky himself. Historian's question made him remember the past again. Some memories are blurry, correction, most of them are blurry. The ones that aren't, are mostly bad ones. It's like something wants him only to remember bad things. Noli shakes his head, he doesn't want to think about it.
The night passes. It was cold just laying around, despite the fire. Adding the weight of the situation, no one really got too much sleep. Before the sunrise the group continues their way.
A few hours later, they arrived to the rocky hill. There's a cave right in front of them. With a sigh KIT grabs Mel's hand, he's going to be leading them. Noli summons the Void Star, using it to light up the area.
Historian summons a spear out of the inventory, the two pirates follow his action. The group descends down, the cave lighten up by the glow of the Void Star.
- "That's a really... interesting artifact you have.... Our... admins never made artifacts like that. This must be something ancient."- Historian begins, looking at the star. Before Noli can answer, the hooded man is shushed by Mel.
- "Historian I will kill you if you blow our cover."
- ".... Apologies."
A while later the cave becomes wider, a wooden structures are placed there. A pirate base belonging to Caveman Pirates Group. The pirates are patroling the area, weapons ready. The structure is lit by torches and lamps.
- "Alright. KIT, do you see any entrance?"- Mel whispers. The younger pirate looks around, his expression becoming a frown.
- "No. They have really tight security...."
- "####"
- "1 m3y h4v3 @n 1d3a..."- Noli says, despite trying to be quiet, his voice glitches are making it louder. The half masked killer gets a glare from everyone.
He focuses, using one of his abilities. Then he smirks under his mask, the pirates have generators. Noli looks in Historian's and pirates direction. He always thought that first time revealing this skill would be in different situation, after all it was supposed to be a surprise for his friend.
- 'You know sign?'- Noli uses sign language. Both pirates look at him with confusion, but Historian nods.
- "I do. What's your plan?"
- 'I can teleport there, cause a distraction... Then you join me, while others free the guy.'
- "By distraction you mean..."- Historian says with slight worry, Noli just puts finger to his mouth.
!!!!!!
Then the killer focuses and teleports next to the generator. He already hears a lot of surprised yells, he smiles and attacks the nearest pirate. The blood spills, the Void Star roars to life, taking out the life source from the person. Noli laughs manically, the glitching worsening.
He then proceeds to use void rush, injuring pirates like they're bowling pins. The pirates begin to fight back, but Noli is quick to dodge. The muscle memory kicking in. The blood begins to cover the ground, the pirates panic, but continue to fight back.
Then Noli feels pain in his shoulder, he got shot. The killer turn around eyeing the pirate that attacked him. He doesn't notice another one coming behind him with a sword. Just as the pirate is about to stab Noli a spear blocks the sword.
Historian swiftly takes over the attention of the pirate. Spear and sword clashing with each other. The hooded figure moves quickly, with grace. It's clear that he's experienced in a battle.
There's difference between Noli and Historian. One leaves nothing but dead bodies and trail of blood, the other only injuries the pirates, letting them have a chance to flee and rethink their choices.
Each kill fills Noli with satisfaction, pirates are dropping one after another. The Void Star is making him want death more and more. Each kill making him feel better than he felt for the past months.
Noli doesn't know how much time passes, he just knows the ground is covered in blood. He's covered in blood too, both his own and others. The killer notices yet another pirate running away, he rushes in his direction, the time seems to slow, then it cuts off when something blocks him. Historian is standing between him and the pirate.
- "That's enough Noli."
- "M̴̯̄-̶̧̍M̴̺͋-̸͕̈́M̴͙͒0̷͖̓V̴̠͠3̵̘̄!!! ̶̩̒"
- "No! I will not move. I won't let you kill a child."- Historian says, the words make Noli freeze.
The fog from his head lifts, seeing a literal child, around Bluudude's age in front of him. The killer stops using the Void Star, the artifact disappearing. There's dull ache in his head. The kid clings to Historian, crying.
- "S-S-S0r-r-ryyyy"- Noli says, looking away. The kid stares at him with terrified eyes.
- "WHAT THE HELL HAPPENED HERE!?"- KIT shouts, coming out of one of the buildings. The amount of dead bodies making him sick. Behind him there's Mel and Charlex, who's slightly injured but otherwise okay, alongside them there are more people that were kidnapped. All pirates are speeches too.
Before anyone can answer, a loud roar echoes around the walls. Everyone summons their own weapons. Mel's eyes widen.
- "Do NOT move! I recognise that roar. It belongs to one of the creatures of this world. It only attacks things that move!"- They quickly call out orders. Historian pulls closer the child, his eyes scanning the surrounding.
A dragon like creature, walks over the ceiling, it's claws so sharp they rip through stone. It's scales seem to be grey, it's eyes are shining blue. It looks around the area, the pirates made their base right where the beast resides.
One of the still alive cave pirates screams and begins to run away. Dragon's eyes turn red and it lunges at the pirate, shredding him alive before consuming him. The child lets out terrified gasp, making the best turn it's head in the direction of Historian and Kid.
The hooded person keeps the eye contact with the blue eyes of the beast. Ready in case the worst happens. The creature circles around, smelling the blood. Eating the bodies, Noli can hear the bones crushing. Now that the satisfaction of killing left his body, the sound makes him sick.
Then there's a shot, coming from the direction of the cave exit. A drone is there, flying away. The eyes of the dragon become red again. It flies after the drone. No one dares to move for a long while after it left.
Then there's clapping sound. A female pirate walks over to the group. A smile on her face and red hat on her head.
- "Nice job. You made me so impressed I quit with the accent."
- "Herta. What are you doing here?!"- Charlex says, keeping his guard.
- "Well. Harry's not the only captain that got their crew kidnapped... Alongside my son"- She says, looking around.
- "Mother!"- A kid that Historian was protecting rushes over to the woman. Hugging her tightly. She smiles softly, something no one ever saw before.
- "Hello my Treasure. Momma's here, so you're safe."- Herta then proceeds to look at Historian. - "Whoever you are mysterious person. Thank you for protecting my child."
- "I am not type to let innocent people die. I hope you'll be able to return safely to your ship's."- Historian says. Herta smiles and nods looking at the Harry's crew.
- "You three also have my gratitude. I never would've guessed that Tea Pirates out of everyone would do such an act."
- "This is the least we could do."- Mel says, staring in the direction they assume the female captain is standing. Then she looks at Noli.
- "While I don't appreciate you trying to kill my son, you still aided the other crew to save others. That's a good act. You're one of the Hill Freaks, right? While I learned about your group yesterday, you interest me."- She says with a curious glint in her eyes.
- "W-W-W-Wh4t @b0ut 1-1-1-1-1t?"- Noli says, cautious.
- "Nothing bad. I am simply interested If what I was told it's true. But you somewhat aided them, so I too have debt for your team. If either of you will ever need clothes made especially for certain people, while having them styled, just let me know."
- "1-1-1-1 m4y h4v3 @n r3qu3st Th3n."
- "Oh?"- Herta says with excitement. She's truly passionate about making clothes.
- "0-0n3 0-0f mY t34m4t3s d03sn't l1k3 t0 sh0w h1ms3lf t0 th3 p3p0l3. Th3 h34t f0rc3s h1m t0. S0m3th1ng @irY buT c0v3r1ng w0ud d0"
- "Now that's a challenge. Consider it accepted. In due time I will take it to Crossroads. I do have plans for registering in that place. Now we need to go. The drone won't be able to keep SeeKrill busy."
- "Herta. I do have a request too."- Mel speaks up, taking a step forward and almost falling on their face, because they tripped over a dead body. - "####"
- "Heh. Careful Mel"- Charlex chuckles.
- "Be quiet.... Ahem. On the behalf of my captain I have an offer to make. We wish to keep our image as the peaceful ones, and you need to be feared to be respected. If you want you can take credit for this massacre."
- "Hmm.... Very well. Let's do this. Now come on. I'll escort you back."
It takes another day to return to the Pirate Bay. Herta and her crew become known as the ones that defeated the Caveman Pirates. Meanwhile the Tea Pirates keep their title as the peaceful ones.
Harry almost cries seeing his crew being alive. Mel, KIT and Charlex get also a long lecture from each of the members. The same thing goes for Historian and Noli.
After yet another day, the Tea Pirates, lead by Harry, leave the Pirate Bay. Their next goal being the trade city, Crossroads.
Notes:
2090 words. First time writing about murder, a bit based on ItzViza's fic's (you're my saviour)
Chapter 121: Tea Party and Misunderstanding
Chapter Text
The sandstorm passed, covering everything with sand. No matter the group's best attempts they weren't able to keep the sand out of the house. Shedletsky sighs with annoyance, sweeping the floor. No matter how hard he tries it keeps appearing.
- "Sand is the most annoying thing that exists."- He mumbles to himself.
- "So you hate sand more than you hate glitter?"
- "WHAT THE ####. #### WHERE DID YOU COME FROM!?"- Shedletsky shouts, the child scared him so much he jumped in the air. Pr3ttyprincess laughs with mischief.
- "Hehe. You're just like chickens, easily getting scared."
- "....I hate you."
- "You can't hate unless you take back X's hate."
- ".....I hat- .... dislike you're right"- Shedletsky sighs.
- "What's worse. Glitter or sand?"
- "Both taste disgusting. And both are annoying to deal with. But I think sand is slightly better."
- "....X prefers glitter. They're MUCH better than you."- Princess says, then she runs into the kitchen where she hug attacks 1x1x1x1, who almost falls down.
The embodiment of hatred was able to support themselves in the counter in the last second. He puts his hand on girl's back, confused about the sudden hug. He's also angry that she decide to do it right in front of people, but for his own good he pushes the thoughts away.
- "What do you need?"- 1x1x1x1 says, glaring at other people to not to dare say a word.
- "X! I made glittery paper crown! Come on! We're having tea party with friendly ghost!"- Pr3ttyprincess'es smiles, already pulling them outside of the kitchen. 1x1x1x1 sighs with annoyance, but let's the child drag them to her room.
Shedletsky then enters the kitchen, looking around everyone present, eventually making eye contact with Builderman.
- "Can you believe it's the same 1x1x1x1?"- Shedletsky whispers, completely confused.
- "Hard to believe, right?"- Builderman says, while taking a sip of the water. He then looks at Elliot. - "Did you drink?"
- "Ah. Thanks..."- Elliot smiles, immediately doing it.
- "No problem.... 1x1x1x1 seems... Calmer. That's good though. It's clear that the original objective you coded is still present, but they learned to work over it."- Builderman says. Shedletsky only nods, lost in thought. Then Noob comes over with worried expression.
- "G-Guys.... We're running out of supplies.... A-And... We should g-go to Crossroads.... O-Or asks Azure if t-there's something w-we can scavange s-something"
- "Noob, buddy I need you to calm down."- Elliot says, placing a hand on Noob's shoulder. Noob takes a few deep breaths, slightly calming down.
- "You're right Noob. Thank you for informing us. We really need to go to Crossroads."- Builderman agrees. The group begins to plan.
Meanwhile upstairs 1x1x1x1 is sitting next to the 'Table', which in reality is just a small stool. On his head is paper, pink and glittery crown. The embodiment of hatred is holding a empty cup of tea.
Next to him is sitting Taph, completely covered by white sheet with two holes as eyes. The Demolitionist got nickname 'Ghost by the kids.
Pr3ttyprincess is serving the tea, C00lkidd looking at what she's doing. While having his own empty cup. Bluudude is sitting on his bed playing with his action figure, happy that no one commented.
- "Come on Bluu! Join us!!!"
- "Nope"
- "COME ON COME ON COME ON COME ON!"
- "C00lkidd."- 1x1x1x1 says with warning, the kid stops nagging.
- "Sorry..."
- ".... It's okay. Just if someone doesn't want to do anything, you don't force them."
- "You know X. You're one of my favourite people I know! Even when you're mean, that's just who you are!!!"- Pr3ttyprincess says, happily pretending to have a tea party.
- "Mhm!! I overheard other... taggers... Talking about how Mr Chicken Addict was mean to you or something. He was wrong and you're the bestest of bests!!! Definitely better than him!!!!"- C00lkidd adds, his smile widening.
- "... Alright. Don't pester me about it. Annoy the demolitionist."
- "😰❌❗"
- "Hehehe... TOO LATE!"- C00lkidd chuckles, his voice echoing through the room.
- "Yeah! What's your backstory?"- Pr3ttyprincess adds with curiosity. Even Bluudude listens in, pretending to not care. Taph thinks, he doesn't want them to know about bad stuff that happened to him.
- "...🍗🗡️🐓👩💻👆" ("Shedletsky made me")
- "WAIT WHAT!!!!"- Both red and pink kids shout.
- "What the ####?!"- Bluudude also looks at Taph.
- "Out of EVERYTHING you could tell you told them about that!?"
- "WAIT! ARE YOU SIBLINGS!?"- C00lkidd says with excitement.
- "🤷"
- "No we're NOT! Just because we have the same creator doesn't mean we're related."
- "Quit Lying X! You have a sibling!"- Pr3ttyprincess smiles. - "I always wanted one!"
- "...Taph.... You just made them believe we're related."- 1x1x1x1 glares at the Demolitionist.
- "😅😅😅"- Taph chuckles nervously, knowing that he just went up 1x's hit list. What the demolitionist doesn't know is that when 1x4 pushes away the hate, he knows it wasn't from the bad will. The embodiment of hatred is annoyed, the hate still present, but not enough to fully hate Taph.
Notes:
Pov: You speedrun the chapter because you got Forsakened so hard and lost track of time. XD But it was really fun and c00l :D
Chapter 122: Your life isn't worth less than others.
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! MENTIONS OF SUICIDE AND RACISM!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Night passes. In the morning only kids ate breakfast, because the adults began rationing food even more than before. The food situation in Crossroads is unknown.
Builderman is talking with Guest. Planning the trip. Noob is helping Elliot pack the bag where they'll have medical equipment. That's when Two Time walks over to Builderman.
- "Admin?"
- "Yes Two Time? Is something wrong?"
- "No I believe, however I do have a question for you."
- "Hm?"- Builderman notices that despite the smile, Two Time's tail betrays them, showing they're nervous.
- "....Could I go with you?"- They ask. The question surprises Builderman. While they appear to be slightly more stable now, he's hesitant to let them come.
- "I'm not sure Two Time."
- "I was there before! And I...."- Their tail drops, they cut the sentence. Builderman frowns, despite not being as close with them, he feels worried.
- "Hey, something on your mind?"- Guest walks over, placing a hand on their shoulder. Two Time stays quiet for a few seconds, before speaking up.
- "Azure is acting weird.... Avoiding me... It was getting better... I had to mess up again and I just... I...."
- "You need a break from the pressure? Not wanting to worry about worsening the problem?"- Guest asks with understanding
- "....More like allow him to have break from.... Me."- Two Time's voice cracks a bit. Despite how hard they try to hide it. The group knows them well enough, they know that it affects them. Guest pulls them into a side hug.
- "Builderman, we should give them a chance-"
- "Me?"
- "No Chance. Not you."
- "Okay!"- Chance returns to trying to learn some card magic tricks.
- "Anyway, we should give them a 'not the Gambler' chance. I can stay with them as a... Supervision, for the lack of better word."- Guest says, his face serious. Builderman thinks for a while, his head running through different scenarios. He is unsure, but trusts Guest's intuition.
- "Alright. We can try."- The admin speaks up. Despite the worries the sight of Two Time's tail slightly wagging is worth it.
- "Thank you admin."- Two Time says with a smile that looks genuine.
A few minutes later the group leaves the cabin, heading to the direction of Crossroads. Each time they leave there's a chance someone won't return. The group learned long ago that the world became hard to survive in.
Elliot is walking next to Noob, he's lost in thoughts. There are some things on his mind for quite a while. Noob notices the troubled expression on his face.
- "Elliot? Everything is alright?"
- "....I am an idiot. A ####### idiot."- Elliot whispers, biting his lower lip. Noob instantly becomes even more worried.
- "B-but you aren't? You are a smart person."
- "A person that decided to end his life because of grief."
- "Oh..."- Noob whispers, realising what is this all about.
- "I just.... If I was so hurt, so desperate it means I cared. And now I don't even remember them. Like, their character. But you know what I remember?"
- "What?"
- "Having a breakdown in round, on one of the maps when I saw a picture of people who I don't know anymore. I clearly cared..... Now I can't even properly keep their memory."- Elliot says, angry at himself and his choices. Noob grabs his hand, gripping it reassuringly.
- "I know it might be hard.... You always care a lot, to the point it hurts you. You always put yourself aside. You were sick, and thinking through fever.... You did what you believed is the best."
- "I regret... I regret it so much."- Elliot slightly breaks down, tears beginning to fall.
Noob stops walking and just hugs Elliot, who begins to sob. This brings the attention of the rest of the group, but Noob glares at them to make them stay quiet. It takes a moment for Elliot to calm down, but he eventually does. Then he's forced to drink some water.
It takes a long while, but eventually the group arrives to Crossroads. The previously underwater city is now uncovered, looking like a normal city, with wall builded around it.
Next to the entrance the guards ask them of group name and then they're allowed inside. Builderman leads the group through the city, on their way passing by multiple people. A girl running away from her doppelganger, an angel like person doing some business, a floating bandana following a boy with box filled with tea.
There's also gossip, information spreads around. That there's another war, because one of the groups decided to block the well. Apparently leader's son went to investigate this.
Eventually they arrive in the trading area. The group lets Noob take over, the survivalist taking care of their reserves and knows what to restock. They take their role really seriously. Noob tells each member to go get certain things. Guest goes with Two Time, Builderman went alone and that leaves Elliot and Noob together.
At first everything goes smoothly. Until the reach one of stall's. The person running it, keeps ignoring Noob, instead answering and speaking only to Elliot. The survivors find it odd, but they need restock on the medicine. It ran out because a lot of people get headaches from the heat.
- "S-Sir. We are not interested in your experimental medicine. W-we just need the painkillers."- Noob says, fidgeting with their shirt. The situation making them anxious and they sweat even more.
- "And you see it's a great deal."- The trader smiles, looking at Elliot. The Pizzaman has enough of his behaviour.
- "Sir. We are not interested. My friend told you that already."- Elliot says with annoyance. The trader raises an eyebrow.
- "You're joking right? Friend? You're friends with the most useless species of Robloxians?"
- "Excuse me?"- Elliot freezes, hoping he just misunderstood.
- "Oh please, don't act stupid. Noob's are the most useless robloxians. Coded to be bad or painfully average at everything they do. Have you ever met a useful noob? NO! They even suck at names. Honestly this species is just a waste of space. They should die already and not waste the rest of resources this world offers."- The trader finishes, glaring at noob and then spitting at them.
Noob's expression changes from shock to hurt, tears appearing in their eyes. This is something that was happening even Before. Noob's as a race isn't viewed as useful, because of how their code works they are forced to put more effort into the task to at least compete with others.
While Noob is fighting back tears, Elliot feels his blood boiling. This random person just insulted, disrespected and is straight up racist towards his friend. The pizza man looses is, hitting the table so hard the items jump up.
- "Listen here you selfish and self absorbed ####. I won't let you disrespect my friend! Especially one of my closest friends!!! They actually saved me more than I can count. So before you decide to act like racist #### towards others rethink your choices. We're leaving. I'm sure someone else has better trades than you!"
The shouting makes the trader step back, his eyes wide in shock. Elliot then grabs Noob's hand leading them away. The healer can feel how their hand shakes. Some distance away Elliot stops and pulls Noob into a hug. The survivalist starts to quietly cry. A few minutes later they're found by Builderman.
- "Is everything alright? Oh... Noob what happened?"- The admin becomes worried when he sees the youngest survivor cry.
- "Some dumb, racist #### decided to hate on noob race."- Elliot says, still angry about it.
- "Oh. Noob, I don't know what he said but it's not tru-"
- "It is true...."- Noob says, then looks around, making sure no-one is listening in. - "Builderman, you're an admin... One of first gods.... Why did you make my race useless?"
- "....I didn't. You see, I only created the base, the test accounts, John and Jane. Their models were uploaded to the core. The core spawned the robloxians into the world."
- "So the code making noobs work harder for everyone is just because of some code randomiser?"- Elliot glares at the admin. Builderman shakes his head.
- "The core isn't random. It's sentient. The very first thing to exist. It spawned me and every other god. We all came out with imperfections."
- "W-what do you mean?"
- "Telamon was straight up self absorbed person with anger issues. I am a workaholic that dislikes asking for help. Dusekkar has a fireball instead of a normal head. Clockwork is.... sorry.... Was a literal robot with his own issues coming out of it. And there's much more."- Builderman voice wavers once he catches himself taking about Clockwork like he's still alive.
- "Oh... That's... I never thought about it that way."- Noob whispers.
- "Allow me to add something! Isn't it like once you practice a lot and learn a skill you became really good at it?"
- "Y-yeah.... But it's hard."- Noob says, looking down.
- "Thanks why it's rewarding. Don't worry, no matter what we'll be always by your side."- Builderman smiles, placing a hand on Noob's shoulder. Noob smiles through tears.
- "You all are the best."
That's when Guest and Two Time find them. The three people are surprised seeing a literal child holding Two Time's hand. The cultist looks confused, meanwhile Guest is having the best time of his life.
- "Wha... Huh? What?! Two Time where did you got this child from?!"- Builderman stammers.
- "That's a one crazy story."- Guest chuckles. - "We were walking when this kid just ran over and grabbed Two Time's hand, refusing to let go."
- "Yeah! Meow and I are friends!"- The kid smiles.
- "Meow?"- Elliot raises an eyebrow.
- "Kid said I look like a cat and my name is Meow.... I am unsure on what to do."- Two Time says, there's nervousness in his voice. Normally people tend to stay away from them, but the kid refuses to leave.
- "We're looking for his father now."- Guest adds.
- "Dad is busy dealing with mean people. He probably returns with red clothes again."- The kid says, making everyone freeze. - "But my uncles should be free."
- "..... Okay? Kid are you safe?"
- "Yup! My dad's the best! He and uncles are really smart! And get rid of mean people, always coming back covered in ketchup."- The child smiles. He doesn't seem injured or anything. The group also lives with the killers, who they are to question it.
- "Oh! Mr Builderman. What a surprise."- A voice calls out. The Leader of Crossroads walks over to them.
- "Liam. It's good to see you doing well."- Builderman nods, hoping he doesn't question the child.
- "It's actually perfect timing. Me and other people researching history are having a meeting soon. Would you like to join?"
- "Oh. That's... An interesting offer."- Builderman says, looking at his team. They all nod, knowing that it might bring some more knowledge about the situation. - "Sure I could join."
- "Great! I'm supposed to meet up with my friend, about to return from his travels. Everyone calls him Historian. He actually vouched for you and your team."- Liam smiles. Builderman raises an eyebrow.
- "Really?"
- "Yes. He's really dedicated to history and my great friend. He knows when people are honest with their interests, plus Lidia, a Library worker also vouched for you."
- "Well. I am glad they did."- Builderman's smiles, but he's still hesitant to fully trust Liam.
A few minutes later a loud group of people comes over. The accent reminds Two Time of the pirates. A chill going up their spine. That's when three people separate, waking over. One of them is a brown haired man, the other a person wearing a hood and third one is....
- "NOLI!?"
Notes:
So I HC that Robloxians are separating as a different races. We have:
- normal/traditional robloxians
- Guests (extinct)
- Bacon Hairs
- Noobs
- Hybrids
- HumanoidEach one of the races is different from each other.
For Noobs, they are coded to be bad/painfully average at every activity. (Stuff Builderman & Elliot said in the chapter) but once they learn something they can become insanely good at the skill.If you have any questions feel free to ask :D
Chapter 123: The Reunion(s)
Chapter Text
The group stares at Noli, not believing he's really there. The other people look between them with confusion.
- "Ye know these people?"- The brow haired man asks looking at Noli.
- "Y-Y-Y-Y-YuP-P. M-M-My t34m"- Noli says nonchalantly. The survivors look at the pirate with suspicion, expecting the worst. The captain just begins to laugh.
- "Well. Dat's saved us the trouble searchin' fer yer crew. But still, the offer fer the ride home stands."
- "T-T-Th4nkS."- Noli gives the pirate a thumbs up.
- "Okay. I'm confused!"- Elliot announces.
- "I am too. Historian? Harry? You know each other?"- Liam asks, staring at the duo. Historian coughs awkwardly, meanwhile Harry laughs.
- "Dat's a long tale me brother. But maybe one day I'll tell ye. 'n in private."- Harry chuckes, he knows that Historian would prefer the meeting remain a secret.
- "Wait... I'm now confused too. You're family?"- Historian looks between Liam and Harry.
- "How about we answer everything one after another. First, Noli what are you doing here?"- Guest takes over the conversation.
- "W-W3ll. 1 w3nt @r0unD th3 w0rld @nD th3n ju$t @pp34r3d 0n th3ir sh1p."- Noli explains. The survivors stare at him in complete shock.
- "What!?"- Builderman says, bewildered. Two Time warily stares at the pirate, their tail curled slightly. Guest is standing slightly before them, a barrier just in case.
- "I am aware that pirates aren't the nicest people. But I swear on my mother's beloved vase that we mean no harm. I'm Harry, the captain of Tea Pirates."- Harry bows slightly dropping the pirate accent. Liam shakes his head with sigh.
- "You are getting really creative with the stuff you swear at."- Historian chuckles.
- "Harry, please. Leave mother's vase out of it"- Liam sighs.
- "But your team shouldn't be worried. These pirates are gentle breed.... Well unless you're me."- Historian chuckles awkwardly.
- "What do you mean?"- Liam says with slight worry. The survivors also have worried and suspicious expressions. Meanwhile Noli begins to quietly laugh.
- "Historian didn't have a good first impression. The Crew still holds a grudge. As for you."- Harry turns to look at the group of survivors. - "Your teammate really helped me and my crew. We are forever in debt."
- "1-1 @ls0 f0unD @ w4y t0 h3Lp th3 d3m0l1t10n1st. H3h3h3.... Y0u c4n s4y th4t 1 h4v3 c0nt4ctS n0w."- Noli explains. Builderman raises an eyebrow. - "N0t @ll p1r4t3s @r3 b4d."
- "Answering your question Historian. Me and Liam are siblings. He's my younger brother who took looks after our father."
- "That makes sense why you became more trustful after I proved I really know Liam."- Historian mumbles. The man is also glancing at the group with thoughtful expression. Then he notices a child.
- "Hello Mister. You look nice! This is my new friend!!!!"- The kid smiles, pointing at Two Time. The cultist looks at the hooded person with suspicion and interest.
Before anyone can answer, a person with neon purple hair walks over, smiling at the child.
- "My Son! I'm so glad you're okay!"
- "You're his father?"- Guest asks.
- "Yes! I was worried about him. Come on buddy. Come to papa."- The man reaches out to the kid. However the child doesn't move.
- "I want to stay with Meow."
- "James, buddy I know. But we need to go, your mom made dinner."- The man rushes his son. The child speaks up calmly.
- "You're not my dad. You look like your name is Adrian. Oh! And I don't have a mom? Never had one. And my name is Dustin!!!"- The kid smiles and then points in the direction of a man with dark purple hair and a bunch of scars. - "That's my dad!"
The other man quickly runs away. The kid immediately goes to hug the other man.
- "Dad look! I met Meow!"- Dustin points at Two Time, who stares at the father.
- "Dustin. Why did you run away from your uncle's care?"
- "I wanted to hangout with Meow!"
- ".... Don't do it next time. Now come on, I was able to get you something sweet."
- "YOU FOUND SWEETS!?"
- "Of course. Anything for my little guy. Now go run home"
- "Okay!"- The boy runs away. The man then looks at the group.
- "If I learn you hurt him I will make sure that there's NOTHING left of you."- The man then leaves. Leaving the group is stunned silence.
- "Ahem."- Liam awkwardly clears his throat. - "Builderman, Historian. Shall we go? The others can catch up in meantime."
- "It's fine with me."- Historian nods.
- "Alright."- Builderman agrees.
- "Catch you later brother!"- Harry smiles and waves at his brother.
- "See you around Harry."
Notes:
I'm sorry for not posting yesterday. I wasn't doing okay emotionally and couldn't finish it.
I'm better now, so the schedule should continue normally!
Chapter 124: The History Unravels
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!!!
____
Surprise! Two chapters today!!! :D
You can consider it making up for no chapter yesterday. Plus I was excited to write it ^^
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Builderman is sitting on one of the chairs. Liam took him an this Historian back to his house. In the meeting room there are already sitting multiple people. Liam stands in front of them.
- "Hello everyone. I'm glad you were able to arrive here safely."
- "Get to the point Liam."- One person says with annoyance. Despite this, Liam doesn't seem to loose his passion.
- "We know the world basically ended. The life we knew gone. It is our job to keep history alive. To know the truth about this world! Sure we know about admins being gods. But how do they come to existence? What's the difference between them and us. What is hidden in the history we know?"- Liam gives a small speech. But not everyone is sharing his opinion.
- "We already have our history written."- Another person lifts up a book, her face says she doesn't want to be there. - "It's the newest version. I updated it with stuff after the Disaster."
- "You know current history from all over Robloxia? I doubt it, the communication got cut off two weeks after the disaster."- A man speaks up.
- "But what about times before the current admins came?"- Liam adds. Basically everyone's faces turn into disgust. Builderman raises an eyebrow, he might learn some interesting information.
- "You seriously want to talk about people that were known for being dictators?"- A male person with beard says. Builderman barely keeps his neutral mask on.
- ".... It's been a long time. What if history was rewritten?"
- "You're questioning admins now?"- The beard person says. The female scoffs.
- "Right. I forgot this guy is on their side. Still a believer, huh?"
- "I believe that they're working to save us. To fix our world."
- "Ahem. Like I said, what if the reality was really different than what we were told? What if-"
- "#######. While I hate them, the admins have no reason to lie. Besides they died from simple Banlands breach. There was another one when the Disaster happened and no one died from hackers arms on that day."- The first person says.
- "Yes. But as people researching history we should have an open mind! It's been a while since our last meeting. Has anyone of you got a new information?"- Liam asks, looking around the room. Builderman stays silent, considering the risks of he revealed too much.
- "The current admins are still missing. But I found traces of them."- Historian speaks up. The bearded man smiles.
- "Liam. You remember how you got banned from working in the history section in HQ? Your innovative ideas made you on watch list. You really should sometimes stop. I'm elder then you so allow me to tell you thsi. Tour curiosity is too much for your own good."
- "Pascal. I'm aware, but I need to speak up. Isn't it weird how very little we know about times before our admins?"
- "Well then allow me to tell you this, if you're so interested. About one of the admins you mentioned on our last meeting.... What was his name? Ah yes.... Clockwork."- The man says. Builderman's eyes widen, he remembers from the notes he and others found, that Clockwork went missing and announced dead. Maybe there's still hope. Historian and other members also seem to be interested.
- "What is it then?"- Liam asks. He leader doesn't like the look on Pascal's face.
- "I worked directly under the admins. So everything is official information. I once found a raport about a criminal. He committed murder, property damage and much, much more. There was an entire hunt to terminate this man.... The name of this person was Clockwork."
There's a silence in the room. Builderman has to clench his fists to stop the trembling. Clockwork? Murderer? It doesn't add up for the survivor.
- "And we are supposed to just trust your word?"
- "That's why I brought proof. I saved this document alongside others when Disaster hit."- Pascal takes out an official looking document. Handing it over to the person next to him.
The paper circles around the room. Each person looking at it. Reading closely and intently. Historian looks at the document, lost in thoughts, then he hands it over to Builderman.
The admin looks at the photo. His heart breaking when he realises that this is official. He always recognises the power on the document that doesn't let it be copied. Like this information was never supposed to be seen.
However there's another thing that breaks the admin more. There is an attached picture. There's Clockwork, just like Builderman remembers, but at the same time different. He looks tired, despite being a robot it's clear that he's tired. His face looks determined, but it lost the light Builderman remembers that the intern had. The younger god always loved to explore the world, stopping in HQ from time to time.
Then two words make Builderman freeze. Two words Builderman wishes he never seen. Two words saying: 'Termination Successful.'
Builderman hands over the document to Liam. Hoping he won't notice how his hands shake.
- "The admins succeed with the termination. "- Pascal finishes.
-"If he got accused of all those things, why admins decided to announce him missing and then dead?"- Historian says, standing up. - "Because then it doesn't make sense, and proves the history might've been rewriten."
- "The situation was never public. Hidden from the eyes of normal people like us. After all, a murderer god? It would cause a mass panic."
- "Yes. However I agree with Liam. There might be more than meets the eye."- Historian says, his voice strong and full of hope.
- "You are just a bunch of idiots! Decide on what side you are! Especially you Historian. You are the worst out of everyone. All nice but I know you have your own sins. QUIT TELLING PEOPLE LIES!"- One of the history researchers shouts, standing up.
- "I cannot speak for Liam. But I am on the side of truth! And I will continue to find it... To spread it!"- Historian says, before he gets caught up by small cough, his knees buckling. Liam barley has time to catch him.
- "Historian."
- "A-Apologies... I might've forgot about w-water. I-I..."
- "It's okay. Come on, I'll get you some."- Liam says, leading Historian out of the room. A worry in his eyes. The group stays behind, but not for long.
- "Well. I guess meeting is over."- One person says. Others agree with him, slowly leaving.
Builderman puts his head in his hands. When he came here he didn't expect to learn that Clockwork, someone obsessed with teapots could be a murderer.
The admin stands up, planning to find Liam or Historian. They seem to be the only one talking with sense. Survivor continues to walk through corridors, until walking over to the room with odd ticking noises inside.
Builderman opens it, instead something suspicious he finds Liam an Historian. There's a glass of water next to the hooded person and Liam. In the room there's also a clock that seems to be the culprit of the odd ticking.
- "The others left."
- "Yes... I expected that. I don't know why I am trying anymore. But I have hope that maybe someday someone will also understand."
- "....I do. I wish to know the truth."- Builderman says. Liam smiles, picking up the now empty glass of water.
- "Heh. I was right about you.... Linda too. She's one of the best librarian I know."- Historian smiles, he still looks weaker, but better now.
Then a person runs into a room. He is sweating and looks panicked.
- "LEADER!.... YOUR SON! ELIJAH HE'S INJURED. WE BROUGHT HIM BACK BUT HE DOESN'T HAVE MUCH TIME!"
The glass falls on the floor, shattering into pieces. Liam's eyes wide in terror.
Notes:
WAR IS OVER!!!
I GOT LVL 100 TWO TIME!!!!
I'VE BEEN TRYING TO GET THEM TO THIS LVL SINCE I STARTED PLAYING IN FEBRUARY!!!! :D
Chapter 125: Running out of Time
Notes:
Let me know if you see any typos!
TW! Mentions of blood!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Liam immediately rushed out of the house, ignoring the fact he left Builderman and Historian behind. Despite this the duo is quick to follow.
Despite the heat they run through the streets. Historian slightly falling behind despite being taller than Builderman. The weakness still lingering.
When they arrive to the med house, they find Liam desperately clutching his son's hand. The previously white hair of the young man is now dirty, matted and covered in blood.
Next to the father and son is standing another person wearing a wolf mask. His face looks worried and pale. Despite being deadly injured, Elijah is conscious. He tries to talk, but they words are soundless.
Liam is whispering stuff to his son. Empty promises that won't come true. The leader is desperate for his son to survive. Elijah's friend, MeatGrinder, despite being a cold blooded hunter, there are tears streaming down his face.
Historian stands in place. Staring at the situation. The man's hands are shaking, one of them near his neck, clutching a necklace he pulled off. He seems to be lost in memories, maybe seeing completely something else.
Builderman doesn't know what to feel. He became used to death to the point it doesn't affect him. But these people.... They don't have ability to respawn. Despite his tries, he can't get rid of the mindset that after the death they will return.
Then his eyes widen when an idea crosses his mind. He has no guarantee it will work, they never tested it before on others, but if it works everything may change.
- "I may have an idea. It's risky... But if it works, there's still a chance."- Builderman speaks up.
- "W-what?"- Liam turns around staring at Builderman, the man is openly crying.
- "Some rumours are true."- Builderman says walking closer. He summons his hammer and builds the dispenser nearby. The machine starts to hum, emitting the healing fog, but Builderman knows it won't be enough to save the boy
- "What are you doing?!"- MeatGrinder snaps, walking over to shorter man. With anger and suspicion in his eyes.
- "This will buy us some time. Please let me go get Elliot. He has healing abilities, but we don't know if it works for people outside our group. I don't want to give you false hope... but if it works."- Builderman says. Liam nods, at this point he's desperate to save his child.
- "Please..."
- "Wait wait wait WAIT! What do you mean that there was a massacre?"- Elliot cuts off Noli, glaring at the killer.
- "Y-Y-Y34h. 1 m1ght'v3 g0 0v3rb04rd, buT 1t w4s d3s3rv3d."- Noli says with a shrug.
- "So much happened....."- Guest mumbles, but at the same time he can't say he's surprised. The group is like a magnet to chaos and sudden adventures.
- "Yes. Noli really helped us, I will be forever in debt. My crew is like my family."- Harry explains. He feels the way the group is staring at him, the lack of trust.
Noob notices Two Time's body language being fight or flight. The same one they always had during rounds... They all did. The survivalist walks over to them, grabbing their hand to tell them they're not alone.
- "I'm aware that me being here is causing you distress. But we mean no harm. Although if I still make you uncomfortable we don't have to interact. I just wanted to make sure that our surprise guest got home safely."- Harry says with a genuine smile.
- "We appreciate it. Before we didn't hear anything good about pirates, however it's not too late for change."- Guest smiles. He always knew how to read people, it helped him a lot in the past. He believes that Harry is speaking the truth, but it will take a while to gain their trust.
- "I understand. Me and my crew are just a bunch of people with our own issues that like to play pretend despite being adults."- Harry chuckles.
- "ELLIOT!"- Suddenly everyone hears a yell. Turning around they see Builderman sprinting in their direction. The admin now turned mortal stops gasping for breath.
- "M-Mr Builderman? I-Is everything alright?"- Noob says with worry, looking at him.
- "Leader's son. He's injured.... and dying. I know it's not our business, ....but maybe we can ....save at least one life."- Builderman says through short gasps, his body still being stronger than normal robloxians, a leftover from his godhood. He pleadingly looks at Elliot. The healer has a strong sense of wanting to help people and nods.
- "Lead me to him!"
Despite the previous run, Builderman begins to sprint back in the direction of the medical house. Elliot sprinting right behind him.
What they don't know is that Harry also rushes after them, there's terror in his eyes. He loves his nephew a lot, he doesn't want to see him die. The captain's heart clenches at the thought.
After few minutes Builderman runs to the room again. The people inside look at him, Liam stares at him in hope, the healing station worked a bit, but not enough. The young man is pale, almost closing his eyes.
Elliot runs inside, Harry following soon after. Healer's legs feeling like they're on fire, overall feeling dizzy for sprinting in the heat. Despite this he rushes over, summoning a slice of pizza.
- "I-I... I know it may.... Sound stupid... But he.... He needs to eat it.... Normally.... One bite already.... Healths"- Elliot gasps out, breathing heavily, praying it will work.
Has the room always had odd sparkles in it, there seems to be a lot of eyes staring at the healer, and there's darkness at the edges of his vision. The heat is making Elliot hallucinate too, as he sees eyes and odd flashes all around his vision.
He hands over the pizza, the leader takes it. The desperation taking over. He moves it next to the mouth of Elijah, basically forcing him to take a bite.
The hunter swallows. A miracle happens, there's a small flash of light, the injuries slightly disappearing. Liam gasps, both from shock and relief. Bite by bite, Elijah eats the pizza. The injuries healing.
He still lost a lot of blood, but he's stable enough to survive. Liam starts to cry again, this time from relief. He tightly hugs Elliot.
- "Thank you.... Thank you..."- He whispers over and over.
Relief washes over the healer. He was able to save someone's life. By sacrificing his own well being. Elliot feels his legs buckling, his vision turning dark.
Next thing Elliot sees is the ceiling. His legs are raised up, put on the chair. He seems to be laying on the floor. There's a moment of disorientation, before Elliot realises he must've fainted.
- "Hey Elliot. You did good, how are you feeling?"- Builderman says softly, he's sitting next to the healer.
- "I-I..... Like I.... Just respawned."- Elliot groans, sitting up and immediately regretting the choice. His muscles are cramping and his vision turns dark for a moment.
- "Take it easy. Here."- Builderman hands over some water. It's warm and doesn't taste the best, but for Elliot it feels like a relief.
- "I did it...."
- "You did. You already are a hero to those people. They want to talk with you later. Let's have them a moment for themselves."- Builderman says, looking at the family.
Liam is still holding his son's hand. Meanwhile Harry is holding the other. MeatGrinder is sitting on the edge of the bed.
When Elijah opens his eyes to look at the room one last time before falling asleep. He sees his dad, still crying, unable to speak up. His uncle also seems to be back, as he hears his voice.
- "My Treasure. Please don't ever scare me and your father like that."
- "I agree with them. We can't loose you... Our favourite chihuahua boy."- MeatGrinder jokes, but there's truth in the sentence. Elijah chuckles weakly. He falls asleep, knowing he will wake up again.
Notes:
Elliot for the help! :D
A scene that was planned a while ago. Just slightly changed the scenario to fit more the story.Fun fact! The OG version of This scenario was the very first time when Elijah was created as a background character.